《Exploring Technology in a Wizard World》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 001 Dungeon, Prince, Prisoner, and Science Chapter 1: Chapter 001 Dungeon, Prince, Prisoner, and Science Editor: Atlas Studios ` The dark dungeon was damp and cold, filled with the stench of decay and human odor, making it a nauseating place to be. Torches soaked in oil were placed every few meters along the dungeons moss-covered walls. The torches crackled and sputtered as they burned, releasing black smoke due to incomplete combustion, because of the stagnant air and low oxygen levels, which cast twisted and fearful shadows on the ground. Drip, drip, water droplets condensed at the top of the dungeon continually fell, landing on a dungeon guard soldiers head, gradually soaking his hair, then his cheeks, and finally trickling down his neck, icy cold. Yet the standing guard soldier dared not move, his whole body tensed like a Dragon Cavalrys javelin stuck into the ground. He made an effort to keep his breathing steady, but his peripheral vision involuntarily drifted to the dungeons entrance. At the entrance, a young boy, fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in somewhat simple noble attire, walked in expressionlessly. Behind the boy, the Guard Captain accompanied him obsequiously, a fawning smile on his face, but his eyes filled with an uneasy and immense fear. The Guard Captain couldnt help but feel afraid; the boy was the Kings youngest son, the second in line for the throne after the Prince. If the boy was even slightly displeased, he could lose his head at any moment. Thinking of this, the Guard Captains heart tightened further; even his facial expression became somewhat stiff. Richard, however, paid little attention to the Guard Captains demeanor. He had been in this medieval-like world for fifteen years, and his extraordinary psychological resilience allowed him to fully adapt to his identity here. He realized what actions would most efficiently achieve his goals and unlock his ultimate mystery. Da, da, da, Richard stepped forward into the dungeon, speaking to the Guard Captain, I previously asked you to lead a team to capture a wizard or someone related to supernatural phenomena for my research. Youve conducted two attempts already without success, only bringing in a group of ugly farmers as filler. This is your third attempt. Are you sure youve really caught them this time? My patience has its limits. Prince, this time this time The Guard Captain instantly broke into a sweat, his Adams apple bobbing a few times as a stiff voice emerged from his throat, This time I swear Ive really caught them. And what about the situation with the soldiers benefits? Richard asked again. Huh? The Guard Captain was taken aback, Benefits? What benefits? Richard raised an eyebrow, Dont tell me all the compensation for injured soldiers has been embezzled by you alone. If you did that, Id almost admire your bravery. No! The Guard Captain widened his eyes, realizing and stammering, Sir Prince, there were no injuries or casualties. Huh? No casualties? Your soldiers captured individuals related to supernatural phenomena without any casualties? Yes, not a single one. The Guard Captain replied earnestly. Uh, all right. Richard spoke aloud, having already formed a suspicion in his mind, he continued, Tell me, what did you catch this time? Yes, Prince. The Guard Captain steadied himself and answered seriously, This time we captured four: one White-faced Demon, one Half-human, one Vampire, and one Da, da da! After a while, Richard stopped in front of a cell deep in the dungeon, squinting at a figure inside. The individuals skin was unnaturally pale, devoid of any blood color, looking extraordinarily terrifying. He sat on the cells floor, his eyes filled with fearful apprehension gazing back. The Guard Captains voice sounded, afraid Richard hadnt noticed, he said, Prince, this is the White-faced Demon we captured, look Richard only glanced briefly before proceeding to move ahead. The Guard Captain was stunned, unsure why Richard was uninterested, but he nevertheless bent his neck and followed. Soon, Richard stopped for the second time. Within a cell beside him, an odd-looking figure huddled in a corner. The individuals face was full of wrinkles, appearing over fifty years old, yet standing barely a meter tall, like a child, which made people feel a sense of eerie discomfort. The Guard Captain explained, Prince, this is a Half-human Before he finished speaking, Richard shook his head and strode forward again, then stopped. In the third cell was a monstrous-looking human, pale-skinned with red blotches all over his face, neck, and the backs of his hands; some areas were even decaying. His mouth slightly open, revealing teeth that seemed unusually long, with a sinister blood-red hue, enough to send shivers down ones spine. Sir Prince. The Guard Captain pointed to the person in the third cell, visibly nervous, he spoke, This is the Vampire, you have to be careful not to get harmed by him. Ha. Richard sounded; his voice was a bit cold. Prince, you Richard spoke, An albino, a dwarf, and a porphyria patient, these are your White-faced Demon, Half-human, and Vampire? Well Do you even have any knowledge of biology?! Oh right, I forgot. In medieval times, there was essentially no biology knowledge, but thats no excuse! You should have realized upon catching them without any soldiers being injured, right? Yet for the previous two failures, you didnt learn anything? Uh, well To say nothing of other matters, take the Vampire for instance, did you see him transform into a bat as per legend? Or can he fly? The Guard Captain trembled slightly, but the next moment, he forced courage, Prince, indeed, I didnt see this wicked Vampire transform into a bat or fly, but his skin truly cant be exposed to sunlight, once in sunlight, it decays. Look at him now, its because he was exposed to sunlight on the way here. When I captured him, he was also drinking blood, and he particularly despised garlic. Prince, if this isnt a Vampire, what is it? However, he merely has porphyria. Richard proclaimed expressionlessly. Huh? The Guard Captain was baffled. In other words, hes just a patient. What you observed are symptoms caused by the disease, albeit much like the legendary Vampire It isnt. Why? The Guard Captain was riddled with bewilderment. Do you really want to hear the reason? Richard asked. Well Fine, Ill explain it to you, Richard said, proceeding, Porphyria, also known as Porphyrin disease, is a group of porphyrin metabolism disorder diseases caused by a lack of certain enzymes or reduced enzyme activity in the hemoglobin synthesis pathway. It can be congenital or acquired, and once it appears, considering the current era, well, theres no means to completely cure it, you can only barely survive, becoming this ghostly appearance. Huh? The Guard Captain was still utterly puzzled. Put it this way, Richard offered a more detailed explanation, Our blood consists of many components, one of which is hemoglobin. Normally, the body synthesizes hemoglobin using iron elements and porphyrins with the catalysis of a specific enzyme. However, some individuals lack that specific enzyme, hindering hemoglobin synthesis, resulting in extremely high porphyrins levels in their bodies. Porphyrins are highly sensitive to light and harmless in darkness, but once exposed to light, activated by ultraviolet rays, they convert into a carnivorous toxin, causing widespread red spots, blisters, or even ulcers on the body. It also affects the mouth, leading to gum sores and exposed roots, making the teeth appear particularly long, gradually turning purplish-brown due to porphyrin accumulation. Additionally, since they cannot synthesize hemoglobin fully, they cant produce normal blood; porphyria patients suffer from severe anemia and must supplement blood externally to survive. Intravenous transfusion is one viable method, but given this worlds technological level, they cant manage it and must therefore opt for the otherdrinkingthe hemoglobin has incredibly strong life force, resisting digestive liquids, entering the digestive system to be absorbed via small intestine. They despise garlic for a simple reason: garlic contains allicin with strong antibacterial effects. Due to their unique physical constitution, consuming garlic can induce and intensely aggravate their symptoms. In fact, if you pierce them with silver objects, theyll equally detest itsilver also poses a formidable antibacterial action. In short, you must understand: Vampires are Vampires, while porphyria is porphyria. Maybe their manifestations appear somewhat similar, but they are not the same at all! What I want you to find are true Vampires and phenomena relating to wizards and spells, not merely find patients, understand? When you captured them, they didnt resist or kill; they pleaded and wailedin your heart, you didnt question anything at all? Huh, or do you think merely accomplishing the task on the surface is sufficient? The first two times were like this, and now the third time too. My patience is really limited Prince, I The Guard Captain could no longer speak, his heart overwhelmed with enormous terror. Hed heard many cruel stories about the Prince, and if the Prince was truly angered Richard didnt continue entangling with the Guard Captain, proceeding to stride toward the deepest part of the dungeon, speaking, You said you captured a fourth, a true wizard. Well, lets see if its genuine or not. ` Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 002: Wizard Magic and Yellow Phosphorus Chapter 2: Chapter 002: Wizard Magic and Yellow Phosphorus Editor: Atlas Studios ` The Guard Captain tried hard to raise his head, forcing himself to calm down, and trotted to catch up, Prince, it must be true, it must be true, I saw with my own eyes that he can release flames Richard, who was walking towards the deepest part of the dungeon, stopped in front of the last cell. Inside was a person dressed like a wizard in a black hooded robe, appearing extremely mysterious but not at all comfortable. Four iron chains respectively bound his hands and legs, preventing him from moving freely. A rope was tied into his mouth, reportedly to keep him from chanting spells. At this point, the person appeared somewhat calm, not as panicked as the three wrongly accused before him. However, upon noticing his slightly flickering gaze, Richard could guess that maybe he did have some tricks. But the probability of him being a real wizard was close to zero. Prince, someone reported this man for causing trouble in a tavern, not paying for his food, spreading rumors about seeing a fire-breathing dragon, and claiming to be a wizard, which caught my attention, so I took the team to arrest him. At that time, when we caught him, I saw with my own eyes that he released flames, almost burning one of my soldiers. He is definitely a real wizard, said the Guard Captain. The next moment he took a bundle from his subordinate, and carefully handed it over, Prince, these are the things the man was carrying with him; there are short wands and all sorts of bizarre casting materials inside At this moment, the captured wizard in the dungeon spoke up. Although his mouth was gagged with a rope, his speech was extremely indistinct, yet still threatening, You you better release me, or or suffer my wrath; I tell tell you, I am a wizard. Do you know what a wizard is? I can ride a fire-breathing dragon and use magic to easily kill you Richard ignored the wizard, reached for the bundle, and opened it. The first thing he saw was several black sticks approximately twenty centimeters long and about one centimeter in diameter. The rest were bottles and jars of unknown materials. Richard randomly opened a bottle and found inside pieces of a yellow substance that looked like candle wax. After sniffing and detecting a faint garlic-like smell, he couldnt help but chuckle softly. Prince, you The flames you saw earlier, did they appear like this? Richard asked, picking up a short wand from the bundle, rubbing it against the yellow wax-like substance, and then forcefully scraping it against the stone wall beside him. The intense friction caused heating, and with a poof, a flame burst out from the tip of the short wand. At this moment, the entire wand looked just like an oversized match. The Guard Captains eyes widened instantly, Prince, could it be that you you also know magic? What do you think? Richard retorted, I do intend to understand the principles of magic and subsequently figure out some other issues. But reason has to be given; magic is magic, and tricks are just tricks. If I could use magic, would I still need to go to such lengths as to have you arrest people? But you now The Guard Captain couldnt help but look at the burning short wand in Richards hand. Just yellow phosphorus, Richard said, tossing the short wand into a small puddle of water on the ground, extinguishing it. Yellow phosphorus? Yes, yellow phosphorus, Richard briefly explained, This yellow waxy solid substance is called yellow phosphorus or white phosphorus. Its melting point is 44.1C, and it can spontaneously ignite at 34C, even in humid air around 40C, just like now. It can be used to make some matches or smoke bombs and has nothing to do with legendary magic. So you caught the wrong person again. As Richard spoke, he gently patted the Guard Captain on the shoulder. Miraculously, as Richards hand landed, the Guard Captain seemed to shrink segment by segment, finally sitting on the ground with a thud, his face pale and bloodless. Raising his head in panic, the Guard Captain looked at Richards indifferent expression, feeling a chill emanate from his soul. Bang, and he started kowtowing vigorously, Prince, I was wrong, I was wrong, please give me another chance. I will definitely catch the person you really want. The last chance. The Guard Captain was initially stunned, then quickly nodded, Understood, understood. Richard stepped forward, intending to leave with the swindler wizards bundle, when suddenly his eyes caught something. He took out an item from the bundle. It was a piece of snake skin, still warm to the touch, just as if it had been toasted before the fireplace, feeling very unusual, somewhat like something he had been searching for. Richards gaze sharpened, and he abruptly turned back, walking to the front of the cell, holding up the snake skin and asking the swindler wizard, What is this? Tell me. Who would have thought the swindler wizard, feeling somewhat backed, would lift his head proudly, nostrils flaring, completely ignoring him? The Guard Captain asked tentatively from the side, Prince, what do you think, how should we deal with him? The wizard in the cell gazed with dangerous and malicious eyes, as if saying: what do you think should be done with me?! Let me go now, or youll suffer. Richard chuckled coldly, drawing out a second short wand from the bundle, rubbing it with the yellow phosphorus, and scraped it against the wall, igniting it, then threw it. The burning wand drew an arc through the air, passed through the cell bars, and landed in the straw-filled cell where the wizard was confined. The straw caught fire instantly, and soon flames and heavy black smoke were rising. Amidst the wizards terrified gaze, Richard turned and said to the Guard Captain, For useless people, how to deal with them? Like those few patients you arrested by mistake, let them go. As for this prisoner, I truly detest him, so just burn him to death! Yes, sir, I understand. Very well. Da-da-da, with those steps, Richard walked towards the dungeon exit, the wizards vague curses trailing behind, slowly changing in tone. Kid, you you come back Put me down I beg you Pri Prince, I was wrong, Ill tell you what that thing you asked about was Pri Prince, I know youre interested in things related to wizards; that thing is the skin of a Flame Python that shed Da! Richard suddenly halted, and before the Guard Captain could react, he heard Richard order, Extinguish the fire. Huh? The Guard Captain was stunned, and the next moment he quickly turned around, and with a roar, over a dozen soldiers stumbled over, each carrying a wooden bucket of water, running quickly to the swindler wizards cell, pouring it in without even looking. Splash, splash The flames, which were not very large in the first place, were completely extinguished after the dozen or so buckets of water were poured out, though the iron-chained wizard became soaking wet. With a creak, the cell door opened. Richard stepped onto the damp, waterlogged straw inside, and looked up at the wizard. With a slight gesture, the Guard Captain obligingly stepped forward to untie the rope gagging the wizards mouth. The wizard breathed a sigh of relief but hadnt started speaking before Richard said, You have one minute to convince me not to kill you. If your words cannot convince me, then rest assured, your subsequent death will certainly be more painful than being burned alive. The wizard shivered all over, I I Still fifty seconds. The wizard, awakened with a shiver, realized his life or death lay entirely in his own hands. He quickly started speaking, Prince, honestly, Im not a wizard; Im just a swindler, I Richard showed no interest in the others confession, his expression calm as he reminded, Forty seconds. The wizards tone heightened, I know youre interested in wizards and magic. Just a few days ago, I saw with my own eyes a python entirely wreathed in flames. I believe it would certainly be useful to you. And that skin in the bundle is part of the shed skin of the python that I found; I sold the rest Youve seen a Flame Python? Then tell me, exactly how many days ago was it? Richard asked, his eyes locked onto the wizards gaze. The next moment, seeing the wizards eyes involuntarily shift downwards to the right, Richard understood this involuntary action during recollection generally indicated he was speaking the truth, It was exactly three days ago. Morning or afternoon? Uh noon. What was the weather like? Sunny or cloudy? Sunny. Where was the sun relative to you? Uh on the left. What did it look like? Similar to an ordinary python, except it was on fire. What color? Red. How long? More than three meters. How much more? About half a meter more. Specific location. On a small hill over ten miles outside the city After a brief silence, Richard paused his interrogation, and the Guard Captain quietly asked, Prince, what do you think Untie him, then tie him onto a horse. You take a team and leave the city with me immediately. Ri right now? Now, said Richard. If we capture the Flame Python he spoke of, well release him; if we do not capture it well slice his flesh piece by piece to feed the dogs! Uh Prince, Prince! the wizard shouted loudly, fearing for his life. He quickly reminded, Prince, to catch that python, proper preparation is essential. After all, it is a demonized creature capable of magic, very dangerous. Then Ill have people bring more bows and arrows the Guard Captain suggested, thinking quickly, and bring a big net No, nets are no use, the wizard urgently advised, That pythons whole body catches fire, itll burn through any net. Then how would you suggest handling it? I the wizards momentum weakened immediately. Bring everything necessary, select some elite soldiers, Richard made a decision, Additionally Additionally Richard continued, go to the KGB shop in the city and notify the third steward, asking them to bring the goods I previously ordered, and together theyll help find the Flame Python. Yes. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 003: Flame Python and English Longbow Chapter 3: Chapter 003: Flame Python and English Longbow Editor: Atlas Studios The sun blazed high in the sky. In June, the enormous sun, like a fireball, seemed to go mad, relentlessly scorching the world. The air was unbearably hot, and the water in the river on the plain seemed about to boil. Beside the river stood a majestic cityBlue Lion City, the capital of the Blue Lion Kingdom, grand and imposing like an ancient beast crouching on the earth. Inside the city, the buildings were arranged in an orderly manner, radiating outward with the central palace as the core. Suddenly, the gate of the palace opened, and a team of galloping cavalry surged out of the city, causing pedestrians on the streets to scatter in avoidance. Soon, the cavalry charged out of Blue Lion City, setting foot on the dusty road outside, stirring up a cloud of yellow dust. However, the cavalry pressed on regardless, maintaining their formation as they rushed into the distance. An hour later. Richard arrived at a remote hillside, about ten miles outside the city, and leaped off his horse. The cavalry behind him also dismounted, scattering in all directions to vaguely guard Richard and a burly man dressed in black. The burly man in black held a box in his hands. He was the third steward of the KGB shop, though he had a more confidential role, such as being Richards cultivated confidant. In fact, the KGB and several other shops were either openly or covertly established and controlled by Richard. He wielded an influence far greater than his title as prince. This was partly because he possessed abilities far beyond those of an ordinary prince, even surpassing the standards of this era. Further, he had never valued the title of prince, especially after an incident several years ago. In his view, the title of prince was more a disguise and a burden. If he could, he would have preferred to discard this identity and conduct himself without any restrictions. For instance, researching this world, and investigating the always-rumored magic power. Thinking about this, Richard glanced aside. To the side, the wizard, who had been bound to the horse, was pale from the jouncing. After being untied by the dungeon guard captain and yanked off the horse, he could barely stand. The guard captain couldnt care less. Knowing the wizard was a fraud, fear had vanished, leaving only anger. He dragged the wizard over with kicks and shoves and then smiled at Richard, Your Highness, look Richard ignored the guard captain and looked at the wizard, asking, Where did you see the python you mentioned? Point it out to me. There The wizard raised his head and looked towards the distance, carefully observing for a moment before eventually pointing with his finger, Under that tree. I was just passing by, and the python suddenly appeared, almost scaring me to death. But fortunately, it seemed uninterested in me and quickly left, letting me snatch back my life and its shed skin. Richard nodded slightly and then turned his head to look at the guard captain. The guard captain waved his hand vigorously, and the accompanying dozen soldiers drew their weapons and quickly encircled forward. Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters They quickly reached the place the wizard indicated, but there wasnt even a rabbit, let alone a large python. The guard captains gaze shifted towards the wizard with some displeasure. The wizard hunched his shoulders, fearing Richard would think he was lying, and hastened to explain, Your Your Highness, perhaps that python has gone elsewhere Richard crouched down, his eyes falling on the ground. He peeled back the juvenile weeds, revealing a mark below as if scorched by flames, showing evidence of a flame-stricken python having passed through here. Richard used his fingernail to scrape a little soil and brought it to his nose to sniff. It had a garlicky yellow phosphorus smell, intermingled with a peculiar odor of sulfur. Richard stood up and turned to the guard captain, commanding, Search ahead, paying attention to the ground and the trees. Snakes are ectothermic, disliking cold and favoring heat. If demonization hasnt altered this trait, then in such weather, its likely hiding somewhere shaded, so be alert. Yes. The guard captain nodded emphatically and, without another word, conveyed Richards order to the soldiers, instructing them to spread out and continue searching forward. About a dozen minutes later, a report came back that traces of a python had been found in a dense thicket over two hundred meters ahead, but it was uncertain whether it was the one they were searching for. Richard did not hesitate, hurrying over to a place a few dozen meters from the python, where the guard captain stopped him. Your Highness, be careful; the python is dangerous, the guard captain said. Lets have someone test it first to see if it catches fire entirely? Richard shook his head, said expressionlessly, No need. While speaking, Richards gaze was already fixed on the thicket tens of meters away. A brown, mottled python was nestled inside, its eyes closed as if dozing. The light danced around its surroundings, appearing slightly distorted. Richard knew this was the refraction of light passing through different media. There was only air around the python, so the cause of the refraction had only one explanation: the surrounding temperature was high, significantly higher than the airs average temperature. Considering the surrounding vegetation wasnt scorched, it wouldnt exceed the 200C ignition point, likely ranging between tens of degrees to over a hundred degrees Celsius. Ordinary pythons couldnt achieve this, so the answer was clear. Richard spoke up to the guard captain, Tell your men to prepare. No need to test, proceed directly with the capture. First, use bows and arrows to test its defenses. Its best to capture it alive after wounding it; if not dead is also acceptable. Yes. The guard captain nodded and quickly left Richards side to begin organizing. Shouts echoed as several soldiers, skilled in archery, soon picked up their bows. The soldiers used bows resembling medieval English longbows, which, in Richards view, were similar. Such bows typically reached about 1.5 meters, with some extending up to 2 meters, the bows back made from a single bent wood, the material being yew wood, sturdy and elastic. The bowstrings were made from sheepskin or cow tendon tanned. These bows, due to their extended bow-back length, endowed arrows with immense power and an ultra-long range far surpassing modern counterparts, capable of shooting arrows over 350 meters away. Ordinarily, they could penetrate leather armor at distances of 200 to 250 meters. Within 200 meters, they could pierce chain armor. Within 100 meters, they could penetrate plate armor. Within 50 meters, aside from shields and specially crafted armor, almost nothing could withstand their shots, making them virtually unstoppable. At this time, the soldiers and the python were roughly 50 meters apart. The four soldiers were veterans, showing distinctly uneven arm lengths due to years of archery traininga mark of experience. Grabbing their bows, they took bundles of 24 arrows from the quivers on their backs, stabbing them into the ground in front of them after untying them. Each arrow was nearly a meter long, allowing easy grabbing and effortless continuous shooting without bending over. The four soldiers readied themselves, exchanged glances, took a deep breath, each grabbing an arrow to nock onto the longbow, and began aiming. Whooshing sounds echoed consecutively as four meteoric arrows shot forth toward the pythons position, but not one hit, the closest was still over a dozen centimeters away. After all, not all soldiers were dead-on marksmen, and on battlefields, hit rates were generally ensured by concentrated volleys. Richard remained unfazed by this, continuing to watch. The four soldiers, having failed once, quickly grabbed another arrow each, nocking them onto their longbows, this time taking a bit longer to aim before four more arrows whooshed out. Having been startled, the python was just about to take action when four arrows fell, two hitting directly. One arrow struck its tail, while another pierced its body, causing crimson blood to flow swiftly. Hisssss! The python hissed, seemingly enraged, twisting violently, snapping two arrows with distinct cracks. Baring its mouth, it spat a big burst of sparks, advancing toward the group, intensifying the tense atmosphere and causing some soldiers to instinctively back away. At this moment, the most excited was neither Richard nor the guard captain, but the wizard. The wizard almost jumped up, grabbing the guard captain, exclaiming repeatedly, Did you see that? Did you see that? What I said was true; there really is a fire-breathing python here, so His Highness cant kill me. The guard captain was too tense to bother responding, with a swing of his arm knocking the wizard to the ground, drawing his longsword and using his imposing demeanor to calm his slightly panicked soldiers. He shouted loudly, What are you afraid of? Keep shooting with the bows, and the rest prepare the nets to capture it alive! Yes, the soldiers responded promptly, getting busy. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 004 Explosion Chapter 4: Chapter 004 Explosion Editor: Atlas Studios ` Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Arrows continuously shot toward the python. The closer they got to the python, the higher the accuracy. Soon, the python was covered with arrows, bleeding profusely. It appeared to be severely injured, and its movement slowed down. Seeing this as a chance not to be missed, the Guard Captain waved his hand, commanding the remaining soldiers to rush in with a large net and throw it over the python. The nets holes were only the size of a fingernail, and the three-meter-long python couldnt escape. It struggled within the net, only binding itself tighter. The Guard Captain had a sly smile on his lips, thinking the task was about to be completed. Yet, the soldiers who surrounded the python suddenly let out a scream and quickly scattered. This! The Guard Captains eyes widened in disbelief as he watched. Suddenly, half a meter high flames poofed up from the pythons body. The orange-yellow color of the flames burned the entire net open and incinerated the arrows stuck in its body. In the next moment, the pythons speed surged. It lunged forward, biting the slowest soldier. The soldier screamed, ensnared by the pythons coils, fell silent almost instantly. A moment later, the python pursued the other soldiers, leaving behind a charred corpse at the scene. Damn it! The Guard Captains eyes turned red. Richard watched, his eyes flashing slightly. The color of the flames was closely related to the temperature. Aside from the influence of the fuel, generally speaking, the higher the brightness, the higher the temperature. For instance, the most common sky blue flames could reach about 2500C. Red flames, on the other hand, typically had a temperature of around 1000C. As for black flames, they looked cool but were filled with smoke due to incomplete combustion, with temperatures reaching only about 300C, far below charcoal fires, which were around 600C. Based on the current orange-yellow color of the pythons flames, they should be roughly around 1500C. Although not as impressive as the sky blue flames purest of the furnace, they shouldnt be underestimated. After all, the melting point of iron was 1538C, and these flames were almost enough to melt steel. It really seems like a magic creature, Richard muttered to himself. This time, I am finally not disappointed. But as for capturing it, its not going to be easy to handle Ah! Another scream rang out as the flame-wreathed python coiled around another lagging soldier, taking his life. Seeing this, the Guard Captains eyes blazed with fury, his hidden ferocity flaring within. Watching the python pursue a third soldier, he gritted his teeth, clutching his longsword, and charged toward the python. Thirty meters, twenty-five meters, twenty meters. The intense heat surged from the distant pythons body. The Guard Captain could feel his skin, exposed outside his armor, tingling with pain, but he ignored it completely and continued rushing closer. Twenty meters, fifteen meters, ten meters. The Guard Captain felt his iron armor become scalding hot, like a branding iron searing his skin, his expression twisted in pain. Yet, he still endured it, raised his longsword high, and aimed at the pythons head, intending to slash it down. At that moment, a short arrow whizzed past from behind him, scraping his ear and leaving a burning scratch on his face. The Guard Captain was stunned and instinctively looked back, seeing Richard in the distance, expressionless, holding a crossbow in one hand and making a come back gesture with the other. If you dont want to die, come back, Richard said plainly. Prince I The Guard Captain hesitated for a moment but eventually chose to obey, retreating quickly to Richards side, panting. Prince, this flame-wreathing python is really difficult to deal with. The rope net couldnt hold it. Should we go back and ask the craftsmen to make an iron net before coming again? Otherwise, at this rate, none of my men will survive I said when I came here, an ordinary net wont work, the Wizard mumbled softly beside him. Say that again! The Guard Captain glared, looking as if he wanted to devour the Wizard. If it werent for you hiding the strength of this damned python, my men wouldnt have suffered such losses! I think youre doing it on purpose! Enough, Richard spoke. Whether he did it on purpose or not is not the point. Even if we go back, an iron net is useless now. The flames on this python are hot enough to melt an iron net. Then what do we do? The Guard Captain was anxious. There is a way, Richard replied, turning his head to look at the burly man in black beside him. The black-clad strongman had been carrying a box, following him quietly, never saying a word, like a shadow. Now, it was time to use that shadow. Use the latest product you brought from the shop, Richard whispered. Yes, the black-clad strongman nodded, saying nothing more as he quickly opened the box and took out a bomb. Yes, a bomb! At least it looked like a bomba very primitive bomba metallic ball with a long fuse attached. After taking out the bomb, the black-clad strongman, without waiting for Richards command, acted on his own. Swinging his arm, he hurled the bomb far out. The black-clad strongman was strong, his throwing skills were excellent, and the heavy metallic ball, thrown like a hand grenade, rolled accurately to the flame python. At this time, the flame python was engulfed in its flames, so the bombs fuse didnt need to be lit; it caught fire automatically. Duck! Richard immediately shouted. No one dared to disobey, and everyone dropped to the ground. The next moment, a loud explosion echoed, jarring their ears painfully. The ground shook violently, and a strong gust of wind swept through, kicking up a huge cloud of dust. When everything settled, the Guard Captain and the soldiers stood up, looking at the pythons original position with widening mouths. They saw the once-unrivaled python now lay with its body broken, nearly cleaved in two like a snapped, dried branch. It lay on the ground, barely breathing. Despite this, the Guard Captain dared not be too careless. With Richards permission, he immediately called soldiers to use longbows from afar for a round of concentrated shooting, killing the python thoroughly before heaving a sigh of relief. After finishing this, the Guard Captain turned to look at Richard. Richard did not display much excitement, maintaining a calm expression as he instructed, Bring the python along and hasten back to the city. I must seize the time to dissect and research. Otherwise, with too much delay, it will lose essential vitality, causing many things to change. Also, everyone, do not speak of todays events to anyone. Understand? Uh yes, the Guard Captain quickly responded, ordering soldiers to tie the three-meter python onto a horse, ignoring the poor trembling horse. At this point, Richard turned to the black-clad strongman and whispered, The explosives were insufficiently potent. As expected, it should have killed it outright, so continue to make improvements. Ill provide you with some plans. Understood. Thats good, lets go back. Yes. The black-clad strongman picked up the box and left. Richard mounted his horse, leading the many cavalrymen back to Blue Lion City. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 005 Personal Guard Captain Chapter 5: Chapter 005 Personal Guard Captain Editor: Atlas Studios ` In the afternoon, at the Blue Lion City Palace. The sound of hoofbeats echoed as Richard, accompanied by the guard captain and his party, returned to his residence. The first thing that came into view was a massive square, nearly a hundred meters in circumference, paved with large, smooth slabs of stone, immaculately clean. On one side of the square was a series of ascending steps, leading up to a grand palace. Richard dismounted in the square, and the guard captain instructed the soldiers to unload the dead python and carry it into the palace, with Richard following behind. They hadnt taken many steps when a voice sounded behind them, followed by hurried footsteps someone was catching up. Prince, Prince Richard turned his head and saw a young man in his twenties catching up, dressed in extravagant clothing, with gold embroidery on the sleeves and intricate patterns on the collar. His golden hair shone like gold, and his face exuded kindness, as if capable of dissolving all malice. The person was Richards personal guard captain, responsible for leading the entire personal guard to ensure Richards safety. His name was Edward Angell, and he was no ordinary man, being the son of an earl, making him a noble. He willingly became Richards personal guard captain not because his family had fallen into decline, but because his family sought to strengthen their ties with the royal family and express loyalty. This was a common practice among medieval nobles a form of hostage-taking, but if handled well, it could bring great benefits. For instance, if Richard became the next king, both Edward and his family, as the personal guard captain, would naturally receive special treatment; by then, they might not remain an earl, but become a marquis. Edward clearly understood this point and was diligent in serving Richard daily. However, perhaps because he focused his mind on this, his own skills were lacking, and his courtly swordsmanship was only adequate for display and inferior for combat compared to a soldier. Due to this, Richard did not inform Edward when he went to the dungeon to capture the python, yet Edward somehow learned of it As Richard was contemplating, the guard captain Edward had already caught up, stopping a step away with a slight pant, and said, Prince, I heard you went to the dungeon this morning? And at noon, you took people from the dungeon out of the city to capture a python? Yes, Richard responded, stepping forward. Hearing Richards confirmation, Edward immediately became anxious and said, Prince, I am your personal guard captain; the personal guard is your most loyal subordinates. By going alone to the dungeon and capturing a python, what if someone meant you harm? If you were harmed, even our entire personal guard would be unable to wash away the guilt by collective suicide. Richard glanced at Edward, not believing his words to be sincere, but he was too indifferent to delve further, and said blandly, Edward, if your swordsmanship were better, I might consider taking you next time. Moreover, who in the entire kingdom would dare to harm me? Edwards eyes shifted, and he leaned in toward Richard, quietly reminding, Prince, you really must be careful. The elder prince has always been unfriendly towards you, and now with the king sick, what if what if Theres no what if, Richard shook his head with a cold smile. The king isnt dead yet, so my dear brother William Austin wouldnt dare make a move against me. But Edward wanted to say more, but Richard waved his hand, no longer paying attention, and walked to the end of the square, climbing the steps. Passing through twelve massive marble columns, he entered the great hall of the palace, with Edward quickly following. The entire hall spanned over two hundred square meters, supposedly extremely spacious. But actually, it was quite crowded. The hall floor had dozens of tables, with various instruments and equipment on them. In front of each table was a busy maid, some plump, some slender, some tall, some short, some dark, some fair, tensely operating the equipment. Upon a table near the door rested a complete set of crude distillation equipment, centered around a pot being heated in boiling water. The pots mouth was sealed, with only a leather tube leading out, connecting finally to an oddly shaped iron pipe. The iron pipe was submerged in water at its middle, with one end higher and connected to the leather tube, while the lower end was joined to a funnel resembling a bulls horn, through which colorless liquid dripped into a porcelain bottle. Puff puff, due to problems with the equipment connections, white mist continually sprayed out, and the air was permeated with a slightly pungent alcohol odor. The speed at which liquid dripped into the porcelain bottle at the end was slowing. Drip drip, drip, drip drip A maid with a ponytail looked helplessly at the apparatus in front of her, wide-eyed and unsure of what to do. Richard frowned, stepping closer, and the pony-tailed maid stiffened like shed been electrocuted, her body tense. Pr Prince I asked you to distill high-concentration alcohol. Hows it going? I I The pony-tailed maids voice trembled, but to avoid being scolded, she forced herself to answer, Its its okay I guess Okay? Richards face was expressionless as he pointed at the continuously leaking pungent white mist from the equipment connections, asking, This is what you call okay? Wheres the airtightness I asked for? The alcohol vapor is leaking. How are you going to collect high-concentration alcohol solution? I Richard reached out to the water basin submerging the iron pipe, feeling the temperature, and spoke again, How long has it been since you changed the water? Its warm. Do you think this can cool and condense? Do you think this can turn high-temperature alcohol vapor into droplets, to be collected into the bottle by the bullhorn funnel? I remember yesterday I explained the distillations key points to you and others. Why have you done it like this? Prince, I I The pony-tailed maid started trembling, her voice tinged with a sob, Prince, Im sorry Im too dull-headed, I cant remember. Pr Prince, please give me another chance, I I certainly Forget it, theres no need, Richard said calmly. Ive said before, any maid in my palace can make mistakes, even murder. But one thing is non-negotiable understanding what I convey after my explanations, and executing it. Its not because youre stupid if you dont understand or forget; its because your learning ability is poor, and the least needed is someone with poor learning capability. Because I dont have the time or energy for education, nor the time or energy to develop every person into a scientifically cultured adolescent. Therefore, as of now, you are no longer part of the palace. This afternoon, pack your things and leave. Dont make me repeat myself. As Richard spoke, the pony-tailed and pretty maids body trembled, her face pale. Being expelled from the palace meant she could no longer earn five silver coins a month, and her impoverished family could not sustain without it, surely making this nothing short of a disaster. The pony-tailed maid couldnt help but cry out, Prince, Your Highness! Please, give me one more chance. My my father owes others a lot of money, and if I leave here without a means to repay it, he will be beaten to death. I beg you. Richard seemed not to hear, stepping toward the palaces depths, while the pony-tailed maids face grew despairing. Following Richard, the guard captain Edward saw this. He glanced at the pony-tailed maids pretty face, then at the rest of the busy maids in the hall who were quite ordinary-looking, his eyes flickering. Quickly stepping forward, he caught up to Richard and said, Prince, I think that maid named Aifu wasnt bad, just maybe unfamiliar due to a short tenure, leading to her poor performance. Her familys in such hardship; perhaps keep her a few more days, and if she tries harder Richard halted, looking at Edward calmly. Edwards body jolted, displaying a somewhat fearful expression, Prince, I I I know what youre thinking, Richard spoke. But I must tell you, Edward, that I can endure ugly appearances, poor character, vile actions, as long as the job is done. In contrast, if someone lacks intelligence, is incompetent, and has poor learning capability, then no matter how beautiful she is, I wont endure her. Because in the realm of science, its all about merits, not appearances. In short, Im busy; ever since Ive been here, Ive been busy for over a decade, busy exploring unconventional matters like spells, solving problems. Therefore, anything that hinders me is an obstacle, and I will not tolerate obstacles. If youre sympathetic to that girl, fine; she can stay, provided you do her work as well, thats it. I Edward lowered his head, his expression swiftly changing, and after a moment, he murmured, I understand, my prince, before turning to approach the pony-tailed maid. The pony-tailed maids eyes flickered as Edward neared, afraid but trying her luck, said softly, Master, what about me Edward didnt respond, kept coming closer, and the girl looked puzzled, subconsciously stepping back, then Edward suddenly reached out his hand. Ah! the maid cried as her ponytail was seized by Edward in a firm grasp. With a harsh yank from Edward, the girl was nearly in tears from the pain. Regardless, Edward dragged her by the hair out of the palace and, with a final tug, knocked her down on the ground, coldly saying, I warn you, you angered the prince. Get out of the palace immediately and never appear before him again, or mind your life! I In utter fear, the maid stood, while Edward had already turned back into the palace, a smile on his face as he chased after Richard. Prince, I dealt with that dense maid for you; in the afternoon, Ill ensure to find someone smarter, more obedient to replace her. Is that agreeable with you? Do as you like, Richard replied, ambivalent. In fact Prince, I think some of the matters can be delegated. There will be plenty eager to assist you, freeing you to focus on more crucial tasks. After all, youre a Prince and should be tackling more significant affairs, Edward said with persuasive earnestness. Such as? Well ah, Prince, you see, the kings health has been poor, this time bedridden, uncertain of recovery. Should anything unfortunate happen, and the elder prince ascends, some things might be detrimental to you, so early preparation seems wise. You might consider reaching out to some nobles for support. At the least, ensuring your interests arent compromised would secure a satisfying domain along with a grand duke title. Swallowing hard, seeing little reaction from Richard, Edward continued, Compared to this, I find the time youve spent seeking various peculiarities and conducting wizard-related research truly unnecessary. Its fine as a hobby, but devoting all efforts is unreasonable Oh? Richard laughed softly, You mean I should delve into crown prince politics? Uh, well Edward, tell me, do you think crown prince politics is more crucial to me or wizardry and spells? I believe crown prince politics is more significant, Your Highness, Edward said earnestly. Richard merely shook his head slightly, moving forward to push open a red door and step inside. Startled, Edward halted at the door. He knew this was Richards private laboratory, typically used only when Richard personally conducted special research, with Richard greatly disliking interruptions then. Sighing softly, pausing at the door, Edward couldnt help but mutter to himself, Prince, you really should heed some of my words, or youll make things difficult for me. My family has staked half of its future on you, and now with the king seriously ill, if you do nothing Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 006 Extracting "Magic Material Chapter 6: Chapter 006 Extracting Magic Material Editor: Atlas Studios ` Richard didnt listen to what Edward was saying and appeared in the room of the independent laboratory. What he saw was a spacious room more than fifty square meters in size, with walls painted pure white. In the middle of the floor stood several black walnut tables joined together, resembling an operating table, on which lay the snakes carcass that the soldiers had just brought in. Around the table were numerous wooden stands, some of which held various instruments, experimental materials, and tools, while others were instruments themselves. Most of these were far beyond the current technological level of this world and were created with great effort by Richard. In simple terms, the technology level of the room Richard was in now was more than three hundred years ahead of its time, and the scientific thought contained within was over seven or eight centuries ahead. Squinting his eyes, Richard stepped toward a wooden stand. On the side of the stand was a handle, below which was a spout, and further down was a wooden bucket. Richard reached out and pulled the handle, positioned it under the spout, and after a brief wait, a colorless, transparent liquid with a pungent odor flowed from the spout onto his hand. This was 75% alcohol, which could be used as a disinfectant. Richard carefully scrubbed each finger, ensuring every part was clean, then closed the spout and flicked his hands a few times until the remaining alcohol evaporated. He then stepped toward another wooden stand. He took a set of tools that had already been sterilized with alcohol and approached the wooden table where the snake lay. At this moment, Richards gaze fell upon the snakes body, observing this strange creature capable of engulfing itself in flames with great scrutiny. The head is relatively small. Richard measured the snakes head with his hand and remarked. Opening its mouth to see no elongated fangs, he continued, Non-venomous, snout flat. There are three pairs of labial pits. Richards gaze fell on a part of the snake similar to a humans upper lip, where he saw three pairs of indentations, indicating the snakes special structure, akin to infrared sensors. These allowed the snake to detect warm-blooded animals in the environment at night, determining their exact position for tracking and attacking. Brown. Richards eyes moved back from the snakes head to its entire body and back, noting, The back is yellowish with arrow-like markings and numerous irregular cloud patterns. The abdomen is white. With a slight effort, Richard flipped the entire snake over and looked at the lower part, where the snakes cloaca was, and saw a pair of protrusions, There are also a pair of vestigial claw-like limbs. By this measure, it resembles the Burmese Python on modern Earth, likely a close relative. Having completed his observation, Richard spoke to himself, with data about the Burmese Python swiftly passing through his mind: The Burmese Python, also known as the Myanmar Rock Python, Qin Snake, or Double-banded Python, scientific name: Python bivittatus, is one of the subspecies of the Asian rock python within the snake suborder. It is the third-largest python on modern Earth, known for its enormous size, reaching lengths of up to 7 meters and weights of up to 91 kilograms. The longest recorded Burmese Python measured 9.75 meters 7 meters? 9.75 meters? Richard uttered aloud, looking at the snake on the table, which was just over 3 meters long, pondering, If it truly is a close relative, it must not be mature yet. But even without reaching maturity, it can emit flames up to 1,500C; what would it be like when mature? Truly a magical demonized creature. The next moment, Richard took a deep breath and grabbed a set of prepared tools, stabbing into the snakes body. With a puff sound, the sharp blade easily cut through the snakes skin. With a slight force, it glided downward, slicing open the entire body of the snake, revealing all its inner contents. Reaching into the viscera to search, Richard squinted his eyes. According to many modern Earths entertainment novels, magic creatures like this snake should contain something like a crystal core or magic crystal in their bodies to provide energy for casting spells. And from a scientific perspective, if a snake can engulf itself in flames, it must possess special organs or glands not found in other snakes. But Richard found none of these. Richard frowned slightly, finally setting his gaze on the snakes skin. He recalled clearly that the snake skin he touched in the pretender wizards package had temperature; it was evident that the snakes skin contained something special. Pressing his lips, he sliced the snakes skin and flesh apart with a knife, quickly obtaining a complete snake skin. Soaking the snake skin and boiling it for a long time, a layer of viscous, grease-like yellow substance floated to the surface of the water. This is Without hesitation, Richard quickly scooped up the yellow substance, took an iron tray from a nearby wooden stand, and tried to ignite it. With a puff sound, orange flames leapt into the air, and the air temperature instantly rose. However, the iron tray showed no signs of being red-hot. Upon touching it, it was astonishingly cold. Watching the yellow substance in the tray gradually decrease, Richard realized something. This substance present in the snake skin can seep through the scales to the surface, then ignite to produce high-temperature flames for attacking. While burning, it evaporates, taking away a significant amount of heat, maintaining the skin at a low temperature, preventing burns. This is similar to the fireproof handkerchief magic trickthe trick involves soaking the cloth in alcohol before lighting it. During the burning, the evaporation of moisture absorbs heat, lowering the temperature of the handkerchief below the ignition point of the cloth, so until the alcohol is burned, the cloth remains unharmed So, by this measure Richards eyes lit up, The so-called magic material should be among this. If the water, grease, and impurities can be filtered out, what remains should be the pure magic material. Then Richard did not continue speaking but started to work quickly. He extracted all the yellow, oily substances, put them into a jar, and began distilling them. Richard personally undertook the task, naturally much faster than the inadequate maid outside. Before long, Richard distilled out excess water from the golden, oily substance, separating the grease and other impurities, ultimately obtaining a small vial of golden-yellow liquid, resembling molten gold. Is this the true magic material? Richard squinted at the golden liquid, feeling that some answers hed been seeking might soon be unraveled. The next moment, Richard swiftly disinfected and washed his hands with alcohol, grabbed the bottle of liquid, and strode out of the laboratory. By this time, several hours had passed, and night had fallen. Outside, Edward was still waiting. Seeing Richard come out, he opened his mouth, ready to continue persuading him. However, Richard waved him off and said, Edward, have someone clean my laboratory, then guard the palace entrance. I have urgent matters to attend to and must not be disturbed. I wont be having dinner. Any issues, wait until tomorrow. Uh After speaking, Richard strode toward the hall, quickly ascended the wooden stairs to the second floor, and entered his bedroom and the adjoining study, shutting the door with a bang. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 007 Sphinxs Riddle Chapter 7: Chapter 007 Sphinxs Riddle Editor: Atlas Studios Standing in the study, Richard saw five or six tall bookshelves lined up against the wall, each filled with books and scrolls. With eyes slightly narrowed, Richard walked to one of the bookshelves, stepped on a special wooden ladder, and reached for the top of the shelf. Pushing aside a large number of books and scrolls, Richard touched a cool Black Iron Box placed at the very back of the shelf. The Black Iron Box was about thirty centimeters long and wide, five or six centimeters high, with intricate patterns engraved on its surface, appearing strange and mysterious. With a slight exertion, Richard pulled the Black Iron Box from the shelf, stepped down from the wooden ladder, and placed it on the wooden table in the study. Placing his hand on the surface, feeling the ice-cube-like touch, his eyes flickered, landing on a depression on the surface. The depression, combined with the metal patterns, looked like a cracked mouth; from a special angle, a barely noticeable line of small characters could be seen: Awaken me with Magic Power, and I will reveal to you the truth of this world. The Wizard Book! Or rather, this was the shell of a Wizard Book Richard had found this after considerable effort in the depths of the Royal Library. Its origin was a mystery even to the oldest librarian. It was known only as a peculiar book filled with Evil Power, carrying a malevolent Curse. If frequently handled, it could make one sick at best, and cause sudden death at worst. Richard naturally didnt believe in so-called curses and Evil Powers. To Richard, this book merely contained a volatile substance harmful to the human body. As long as he ensured proper air circulation, he could completely avoid chronic poisoning. However, unlocking the secrets within the book was not simple. Because the iron shell outside the book had a special design, it was difficult to forcibly destroy. If someone truly forced it open, there was a high probability of damaging the real contents inside. Richard could use some methods to reduce the damage probability to a tolerable level, but he did not want to take the risk, so he had been diligently searching for Demonized Creatures and people related to spells, hoping to obtain Magic Power. Now, he had done it! Whew Richard took a deep breath, slightly tilted his head, and looked at the golden liquid placed on the side of the table. Right or wrong, the answer will soon be revealed, wont it? Richard muttered to himself. The next moment, he picked up the bottle filled with golden liquid, uncorked it, and slowly poured it into the depression on the surface of the iron box. Before long, the depression was filled. After a moment of stillness, with a click, as if causing some chain reaction, the liquid in the depression began to boil rapidly, releasing numerous bubbles, and the entire iron shell started to vibrate slightly. Pop! Pop! Pop! Then, as if some restriction had been triggered, with a gulp, all the liquid was instantly swallowed by the book, disappearing without a trace. The vibration of the iron shell intensified, like a human trembling, causing the tabletop to vibrate along with it. Finally, with another click, the iron shell opened on its own like a box, revealing the genuine Wizard Book inside. Richard gently took the book out and carefully placed it on the table. At this moment, a faint voice emerged from deep within the book, Who is it? Who is it? Hmm? Richard raised an eyebrow and opened the book. On the first page, he saw not a word, only an incredibly terrifying skull imprinted in the center. The eyes of the skull burned with blazing Flames, as if real. Whether it was an illusion or not, Richard felt the rooms temperature rising sharply. This In the next moment, something even more shocking happened. The painted skull began to move, its jaw opening and closing, emitting an eerie and chilling whisper, Who is it? Who on earth awakened me? Who dares to spy on Master Monroes trove of knowledge? Answer me, or you will face the harshest punishment! If anyone else witnessed this, they might be scared half to death, but Richard was not. Instead, he squinted his eyes, watching the skull on the books page with interest, and asked, Who are you? I am the Book Spirit created by Master Monroe, tasked with safeguarding this book and screening the qualifications of those who read it. What can you do? I can verify whether each reader is intelligent enough. If he is, then he will be qualified to read this book. If not, he will pay the price for his recklessness and ignorance. What price? Death! The Book Spirits voice was extremely cold. Richard laughed, Interesting. Richard then asked, How do you verify if someone is intelligent enough? I will exchange a question with each person. If he can correctly answer my question and leave me unable to answer his, then he is deemed intelligent enough. During the time I cant answer his question, he is free to read the books contents without punishment. I see Richards eyes flickered, So, what is your question? Do you, who wish to peer into Master Monroes knowledge, confirm you want to begin the challenge? The Book Spirits voice turned solemn. Its always worth a try, Richard said, Whether success or failure, I want to study your mechanism. The Book Spirit was silent for a moment, appearing to ponder the meaning of Richards words. After a while, it spoke, Alright, since you are sure about the challenge, lets tackle this difficult question: There is a strange creature, which walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon Richard couldnt help but be stunned. Wasnt this the Sphinxs Riddle from modern Earths Greek Mythology? In Greek Mythology, the monster with the body of a lion and the face of a human, the Sphinx, sat on a cliff near Thebes, blocking travelers and asking them the same riddle. Many couldnt guess the answer and were mercilessly devoured by the Sphinx. Later, a man named Oedipus guessed the correct answer, causing the Sphinx to plummet to her death in shame. The next moment, without waiting for the Book Spirit to finish speaking, Richard interrupted, Dont tell me your next line is, This creature has three legs in the evening. When it has the most legs, its also when it walks the slowest and is weakest in Physical Strength. Then you will ask me, What is this creature?'' The Book Spirits voice abruptly stopped, plunging into silence, a lengthy silence as if it encountered such a situation for the first time. Richard spoke again to the Book Spirit, Alright, if this is indeed the case, then I can only tell you, the riddle is human. For humans, in infancy (morning) they crawl on four legs, as adults (noon) they walk on two legs, and in old age (evening) they walk with a cane, having three legs. But is determining intelligence with merely a brain-teaser type of riddle truly rigorous? Or is what you call intelligence fundamentally different from how I understand it? You lean towards cleverness, while I lean more towards Wisdom Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 008 The Death of the Book Spirit Chapter 8: Chapter 008 The Death of the Book Spirit Editor: Atlas Studios ` Damn brat! Like a form of revenge, the Book Spirit interrupted Richards words harshly, scolding, Damn brat, youre cheating. You somehow know the riddles and the answers. You must have gotten them from others who successfully passed the validation. Although you answered correctly, your behavior is despicable and shameless. I will never forget you Wait! Richard spoke up, You say I got the riddles and answers from others who passed the validation? So youre telling me theres only this one question you test everyone with? Silence, a long pause again, and after a while, the Book Spirits stiff voice spoke, Brat, stop wasting time. State your question! Complete this validation. Alright, let me ask you. Richard thought for a moment, then said, Hmm, heres a question. In the world, there are only four fundamental forces, namely, the electromagnetic force, weak interactions, strong interactions, and gravity. Do you think its possible for a systematic theory to exist that unifies these four forces to explain all physical phenomena? If so, what is the core of this theory? , Silence, the long and eerie kind. Is it impossible to verify the grand unified theory? Richard glanced at the page, muttered to himself, and speculated, Is this type of Q&A too hard? Alright then, lets switch to a simpler true or false question. You only need to choose between correct or incorrect. For instance, the Riemann Hypothesis, one of the seven major problems in mathematics: In mathematics, some numbers have special properties; they cannot be expressed as the product of two smaller numbers, like 2, 3, 5, 7, and so on. Such numbers are called prime numbers or simply primes. Primes play an important role in both pure and applied mathematics. At first glance, the distribution of prime numbers among natural numbers doesnt seem to follow any pattern. But a man named Riemann proposed such a conjecture: The frequency of prime numbers is closely related to a complex function. That is, (s) = 1 + 1 / 2S + 1 / 3S + 1 / 4S + then do you think this conjecture is correct or incorrect? Silence, continued long and eerie silence. Richard couldnt help but raise his eyebrows, Still unable to answer? So you cant make responses that go beyond the limits of human cognition, no super intelligence attribute, right? Still silence. Alright. Richard sighed softly, Then lets switch to the simplest question, a question youre sure to know. What is the circumference of a circle in relation to its diameter? Or, to simplify it, how many times is the wheel circumference of a carriage the length of two spokes placed together? This is the simplest explanation for Pi. According to Richards understanding, in modern Earth history, ancient Egypt calculated Pi to three decimal places before 1900 AD. Over 200 years before that, the great mathematician Archimedes of Ancient Greece calculated Pi to five decimal places As long as the Book Spirit in front of him has this knowledge, it should be able to answer this question. Based on the accuracy of the response, he could roughly determine the current mathematical level of this world and thereby indirectly understand the entire wizard-magic system. After all, whether it is spells or science, as long as its the establishment of a complete system that conforms to normal logic, the use of mathematics cannot be lacking. With that The next moment, the Book Spirit indeed spoke, but lacked the momentum it had before, seemingly answering weakly, 3. More precisely? Richard pressed on, What comes after the decimal? 3.1415926 The Book Spirits voice was mechanical. Hearing the other party pinpoint Pi to the seventh decimal place, Richard couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. This was already the peak level of ancient China on modern Earth, possibly even surpassing it. And once surpassed, the range to be tested expanded instantly, as the precision of Pis computation was developed explosively. Around 480 AD, the Chinese mathematician Zu Chongzhi calculated Pi to the seventh decimal place, and it took almost a thousand years before anyone surpassed it. In the early 15th century, Arabic mathematician Kashi calculated Pi to the 17th decimal place. Later, in 1789, a Slovenian mathematician calculated Pi to the 137th decimal place. In 1948, a British mathematician calculated Pi to the 808th decimal place. In 1949, it was calculated to the 2037th decimal place. By 1973, it had been calculated to one million decimal places. In 1989, it was calculated to 480 million decimal places. By 2010, it reached five trillion decimal places Thinking of this, Richard spoke up again, pressing the Book Spirit, If this value is defined as , what is the 100,000th digit after the decimal point of ? The Book Spirits voice stopped abruptly, as if it had never appeared. Richard immediately realized he had been too hasty, his eyes flickered, and he muttered to himself, What, still havent reached that level of precision? Then what about 10,000 digits? 1,000 digits? 100 digits? Damn brat The Book Spirits voice sounded, trembling as if it was a machine unable to bear too high a load, This damn question of yours is too hard too hard, I tell you, the answer is is is ah! In the end, the Book Spirit let out a scream, the moving jaws of the book page suddenly froze, and the flames in its eyes solidified in an instant, just like a machine malfunctioning or a computer crashing, with no further sound. After a long while, Richard tentatively reached for the page where the Book Spirit was and found it cold, no longer possessing the previous warmth. Is this validation passed? Richard muttered to himself, Or did an irreparable error occur due to an overload of calculation? Richard examined the pages carefully and didnt find any special constructs, just an ordinary sheet of paper with a skull icon drawn on it. It was clear that the so-called Book Spirit existed within the pages in a way that he didnt yet know. The next moment, Richard shook his head, not attempting to waste time figuring out the principles of the Book Spirit, but instead directly turning to the following pages. Dense red writings appeared on the second page. Written at the top of the second page was something like an introduction: Listen to me, remember me, you will witness a new worldMonroe. The text on the second line, slightly larger, was the name of the book: Monroe Chapter! The third line was the actual content: The wizards world is mysterious and dangerous. Each reader, as you read this book, a door to a new world is slowly opening to you Richard squinted his eyes, took a deep breath, and read carefully, then didnt sleep a wink all night. ` Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 009 Wizard and Life Remolding Chapter 9: Chapter 009 Wizard and Life Remolding Editor: Atlas Studios ` As the new day dawned, Richard had already gained a general understanding of the wizards described in the book and the entire magic system. According to the book, wizards were a group of people with mysterious powers who could manipulate the energies, materials, and even life in nature through special means to produce miraculous changes. Generally speaking, wizards would not actively interact with ordinary people, carefully hiding themselves, spending most of their time gathering with companions to explore ancient secrets and study more advanced spells. Of course, there was a hierarchy among wizards, from low to high, ranging from First-level Wizard, Second-level Wizard, Third-level Wizard, and so on, up to the highest Level 9 Wizard. Generally speaking, a First-level Wizard possessed special abilities that ordinary people could not resist, capable of easily annihilating an entire elite army, killing a kingdoms ruler, and leaving amidst a thousand troops. Second-level Wizards were even more powerful, capable of performing feats beyond the limits of ordinary imagination, such as turning a pebble into a living giant rock or transforming a living person into a lifeless statue. Third-level Wizards were comparable to gods, possessing the ability to move mountains and overturn seas. Unleashing a spell with full force could cause a natural disaster in one place, make an area suffer from a continuous drought turning it into a desert, or incessant rain turning it into a swamp. As for Level 4 Wizards, Level 5 Wizards, Level 6 Wizards, the methods they wield were completely unimaginable, like creating enormous islands in the ocean to inhabit or altering the climate of an entire continent to their liking As for Level 7 Wizards and above, their existence was an unproven issue, only vaguely mentioned in fragments passed down from ancient times. In short, the power of wizards was undeniable. As long as one became a wizard, even the weakest wizard, they could scorn the royal power and laws of humanity at will. Of course, many times most people did not have the talent to become wizards, and even if they had the talent, many were stuck at the level of wizard apprentices. A wizard apprentice was the level before becoming a wizard. They were not considered formal wizards. Although they could cast some spells, they were far from comparable to real wizards. While their methods were feared by ordinary people, ordinary people had many ways to kill them. The most important thing was that wizard apprentices often could not confront a well-trained army directly, so they had to abide by the law to a certain extent and obey the royal authority. Many times, out of necessity, wizard apprentices had to attach themselves to some noble, serving them for life. Becoming a true wizard was every wizard apprentices desire, but obviously, it wasnt so easy to succeed. Even becoming a wizard apprentice was extremely difficult because not everyone had talent, and the odds of having it were less than one in ten thousand. Only those with talent, less than one in ten thousand, could undergo three Life Remolding transformations, completing the transition from mortal to reserve wizard to prepare to become a true wizard. The remaining more than nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine people could only choose to remain mortals forever. These three Life Remolding processes were: Star Body Projection, Magic Origin Creation, and Energy Melting. And testing whether a person had talent was simple, namely Thud! A scroll fell, crashing onto the desktop, Richard picked it up, raised it high, stared at the scroll, and then released his hand. Thud! The scroll fell again, crashing onto the desktop for the second time. His eyes flickered, Richard picked up the scroll once more, staring intently, exerting all his spiritual power to try and lift the scroll, then let go. Thud! The scroll fell for the third time. Whew Richard exhaled, closed his eyes, feeling slightly fatigued from staying awake all night. He rubbed his temples and murmured to himself, As expected, the one-in-ten-thousand chance isnt so easily attained, otherwise, it wouldnt be the real world. It seems, after all, that I dont have talent, which indeed aligns logically, aligns with the probability theory. Assuming for now that the content in the book isnt all deceitful, the current situation is that after painstakingly deciphering the secrets of the Wizard Book, I am blocked from the Wizard World by reality. This is quite interesting He opened his eyes, glanced out the window, where the eastern sun had just risen, casting light on every corner of the land. Richard slightly squinted his eyes, murmured to himself, So next, lets see how thick this door to the Wizard World really is. I want to try using scientific methods to see if it can be forcibly broken. If becoming a wizard relied solely on so-called talent, what would be the point? Only by relying entirely on science to become a wizard, to analyze and apply the principles of the entire magic system scientificallynow thats truly interesting. At least this way, it might be possible to uncover most of the truths of this current world, and I could understand how I came to this damned world in the first place. Transmigration, eh? Ha, such a jocular reason from a novel, I dont need that. I need a scientifically explainable real answer. Richard stood up, facing the sunrise, stretching himself, as sunlight poured in through the window, illuminating the dust-filled air. Countless sand-like dust particles, at that moment, were gilded in golden light, dancing gracefully, floating and sinking in the light, appearing exceptionally splendid. Suddenly, the dust stirred, as if an invisible giant fist punched into it, under the influence of the airwave, the dust scattered anxiously in all directions. Bang! Bang! Bang! The door connecting Richards study to his bedroom was knocked at that moment. With a creak, Richard opened the door, seeing Edward standing outside, with a slightly tense expression. Whats wrong? Is something the matter? Richard asked, knowing that his Personal Guard Captain rarely showed this expression. Edward spoke, Your Highness, Mr. Delon has come, saying he wants to see you. Mr. Delon? To see me? Richards eyebrows slightly furrowed. Mr. Delon was a thin, old man in his sixties, the steward of the Blue Lion Kingdoms King, theoretically managing all the affairs of the palace, large and small. Although just a servant, the power he held surpassed that of many Court Officials, even small nobles. Just not knowing what the other party suddenly came for is vexing; Im busy preparing to solve the three Life Remolding riddles in the Wizard Book, I dont have time to waste Where is he now? Waiting in the hall. Alright, Ill go see him. Richard stepped towards the door, Lets see what the situation is first. Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 010 Super Body State Chapter 10: Chapter 010 Super Body State Editor: Atlas Studios ` Soon, Richard descended from the second floor to the first-floor hall and from afar, he noticed an elderly man in blue clothes standing there. The man was thin and slightly curious, looking at several maids operating various complex instruments on nearby tables. The maids were well aware of the mans significant authority and feared causing trouble, so they busied themselves silently, not even daring to breathe loudly. Tap, tap, tap Richard walked toward him. Hearing the footsteps, the elderly man turned his head, and on seeing Richard, he hurriedly bowed and greeted, Good day, Lord Richard. Hmm. Richard nodded, wasting no time and directly asking, Mr. Delon, you came to see me, is there something you need? What does my esteemed father, King of Donnas, want to do? Uh The old man spoke, his voice slightly hoarse and hesitant, Actually, Lord Richard, this is not an order from His Majesty Then it seems I have the right to refuse. Richard replied coolly. The old mans expression tensed as he hurriedly said, Of course, Lord Richard, you are a prince and the second heir to the king. Naturally, you have the right to refuse unless its a command from His Majesty. Just Just Just what? Richard asked. This is how it is. The elder sighed and said slowly, Lord Richard, recently because His Majesty has been ill for quite a long time without improvement, the Eldest Prince suggested that we should reduce day-to-day expenses to find better doctors for His Majestys treatment. Although the Eldest Prince only proposed it, he has indeed started to implement it. From today, he has voluntarily reduced expenses in his palace by one-third. So, if you do not respond, Lord Richard, it may not look good for the Eldest Prince, and after all, this matter is for His Majestys sake, and His Majesty Reduce expenses to treat the king? Has the Blue Lion Kingdom become this poor already? Richard spoke with a slightly cold tone. This The old man trembled, cold sweat breaking out on his face, Naturally, its not like this. The Eldest Prince may just want to express his filial piety Mr. Delon, theres no need to say more. Richards cold voice rang out, I know my dear brother, William Austins thoughts and intentions. Its just He is he, and I am me. Let him express his filial piety as he wishes, reducing expenses if he likes. Mr. Delon, I know your coming to speak to me about this is out of goodwill. However, my expenses cannot be reduced for now. As you see, there are so many people here in the hall who I need to produce various chemical materials for me. If I have to make them myself, I would tire myself out with just one experiment. So, things will remain the same here; the expenses will not change. It perfectly contrasts with my dear brothers expression of filial piety. As for whether my dear brother looks good or not, what others and my respected father, King of Donnas think is up to them. This, this The old man looked at Richard, wanting to say something but stopped. Richard, instead, motioned him out of the door. The old man had no choice but to bow again, exit the door, and leave the palace. Out in the palaces courtyard, the old man, with some distress, couldnt help but mutter to himself, Lord Richard, you dont need to reduce expenses by one-third like the Eldest Prince. Even doing it by one-tenth or one-twentieth would be fine as a gesture. But not even caring to make a gesture, this is sigh The old mans silhouette disappeared in the square; inside the palace, Edward approached Richard and couldnt help advising, Prince, I think we can actually reduce a little bit of expenses. The palaces funds are slightly abundant, and the money earned from the shops you opened in the city has been left untouched outside the palace. Its a waste to leave it like that. Why not Theres no need to bring this up again. Richard waved his hand to stop Edward from continuing, The money from the shops has a different purpose. Some of the palaces money also needs to be reserved for emergencies. Therefore, there is no part for creating a fa?ade. I wont even reduce a single copper coin. Uh Alright, Im going to the laboratory to conduct some research. You keep an eye on the palace. Dont disturb me unless its urgent, Richard said as he walked toward a separate laboratory. Edward hurriedly reminded, Prince, you havent had breakfast yet? Its fine. Ill eat when theres a breakthrough in my research. But, you didnt have dinner yesterday either, today Edwards words trailed off as Richard had already entered the laboratory, shutting the door behind him with a bang. With a sigh, Edward swallowed his remaining words, unable to help himself, Sigh, Prince, you make it really hard for me as the Captain of the Personal Guard Richard walked into the independent laboratory, finding it had already been cleaned. The snake carcass on the table in the center, and the bloodstains from yesterdays dissection on the floor, had all been tidied up. There was a faint scent of disinfectant in the air, indicating it had been cleaned as per his specified instructions. Nodding slightly, Richard walked to a wooden shelf, took out numerous bottles, jars, and tubes, and began connecting them, finally assembling an extremely complex apparatus. He placed some whitish plant powder into the first jar and then began heating for a reaction. Richard was attempting to create a plant alkaloid anesthetic. The reason for this was to try scientifically unraveling the Monroe Chapters described challenges of the three stages of Life Remolding. According to the Monroe Chapters account, those with wizard talent innately possess potent spiritual power, which can intentionally or unintentionally affect lightweight objects, such as preventing a scroll from falling. Only individuals like this can let their bodies automatically enter a special Super Body State, connect with the vast universe, absorb the energy projected by stars in the universe, and complete the first remolding of life. After that, utilizing spiritual power, they put their body in a highly activated state, letting spiritual power act on the body and become highly solidified, constructing a special container called Magic Origin to store the absorbed star projection energy for later use, completing the second remolding of life. Finally, using spiritual power to let life enter a High Energy State, melting the energy stored in the Magic Origin, turning it into actual Mana, which can be used to cast real spells, completing the third remolding of life. Simply put, the three remoldings of life are the preconditions a person must meet to cast spells. After completing these preparatory steps, one can proceed to the casting. How many steps are required for casting is a separate matter. However, if these three steps are not achieved, casting would be an unattainable goal. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 011 Manufacture of Anesthetics Chapter 11: Chapter 011 Manufacture of Anesthetics Editor: Atlas Studios ` It was obvious that this Magic System was extremely complex, nothing like the simplicity described in novelsjust sitting cross-legged with eyes closed, absorbing spiritual energy from the heavens and earth, and then releasing it whenever needed. This Magic System, even with Richard following the Monroe Chapters descriptions and adding his extensive speculations, left him with a multitude of questions about many aspects. For instance, what exactly was the Super Body State that the first Life Remolding aimed to achieve? What kind of state was the Highly Activated State required for the second Life Remolding? And what state was the High Energy State for the third Life Remolding? To these questions, Richard could only speculate, explore, and experiment. According to some explanations in the book, the Super Body State of the first Life Remolding was a mystical state where the spirit temporarily detached from the body and experienced the wonders of the external world. It felt somewhat like a dream but with maintained self-awareness. Richard interpreted this Super Body State to be similar to meditation, or what is known as Mantla in Sanskrit. In Sanskrit, Mantla could be divided into two parts, Man and Tla. Man meant mind. Tla meant to lead away. Therefore, Mantla meant leading the mind away from all worldly thoughts, worries, desires, and mental burdens. Yet, the Super Body State was not entirely equivalent to Mantla meditation. Comparatively, it was deeper, maintaining a relaxed self-awareness and even more detached from the body, delving deeper into the spirit, akin to the ultimate state of meditationZen. Or, it could be considered a form of Nightmare state, known as Sleep Paralysis: when someone suddenly wakes from sleep, the brain regains consciousness, but the motor centers remain asleep, resulting in a phenomenon where the spirit cannot control the body. One could think and recall, but unable to move any limbs, causing extreme panic for those who experience it. Alternatively, it could be like the Lucid Dream many people sought: half-awake, half-asleep consciousness, being fully aware of dreaming and able to control and create any dream scenario, becoming like God in creation and destruction, achieving fantasies impossible in reality. Simply put, the Super Body State was a deep level of Mantla meditation, and achieving this was no easy feat. Even real Yoga Masters could not guarantee complete immersion into meditation at will. As for the so-called Nightmares and Lucid Dreams, they were even rarer, with success rates less than one in ten, even after deliberate sleep adjustments. Such unreliability was entirely unacceptable to Richard. From a scientific perspective, only a 100% success rate could prove a methods feasibility. To make the elusive Super Body State consistently achievable, Richard considered relying on drugs. Admittedly, using drugs would have some impact on the body, but drugs might be the most convenient and quickest method. Normally, one could not remain consciously awake while the body slept, but with certain special drugs, such as alkaloids with anesthetic effects, it was entirely feasible. Many plants contained these alkaloids, such as those from the Solanaceae, Fabaceae, Ranunculaceae, Papaveraceae families among dicotyledons. By adding plant materials into equipment and undergoing a series of chemical reactions to remove impurities, high-purity anesthetic alkaloids could be obtained. Thinking this way, Richard set to work. Complex instruments continued their functions, distilling, condensing, filtering, precipitating, dissolving, crystallizing Pssssss, a large amount of white steam emerged, plop-plop, the jar lids constantly bounced, drip-drip, yellow drops emerged from the horn tube, gurgle-gurgle, a considerable number of bubbles formed in the beaker After a busy half day, the entire experimental process reached its final stage, with the liquid in a beaker cooling, crystals formed, appearing murky yellow, as if filled with dust inside. With just a glance, Richard couldnt help but shake his head, realizing this first attempt was a failure for one simple reasonimpurities. His experimental process was correct, having considered various impurity removals, but the entire experiment spanned over twenty segments, and the current worlds instrument manufacturing created inevitable small errors at each step. One error, two errors were acceptable, but ten or twenty errors were problematic, with quantitative changes accumulating into qualitative changes, thoroughly polluting the final crystal product that should have been pure, making it unusable. Failed! Richard shook his head again, yet without showing any anger. Having been in this world for fifteen years, he already understood its nature, knowing that no matter how strictly he demanded of craftsmen, the instruments were always flawed. The solution lay in impurity removal and purity enhancement. To enhance purity and remove impurities, an appropriate solvent, or rather an extraction agent, preferably organic, was required. However, producing organic extraction agents was no easy task. Many organic solvents required high temperature and pressure conditions, was he supposed to figure out how to make a reaction kettle, a fractionating tower? The one easy organic extraction agent could be Ether. Hmm, wait, Ether! Richards eyes suddenly squinted, as he recalled something. Ether! Yes, Ether! Ether could be used as a drug extraction agent, but then again, if Ether were available, what more extraction would be needed? Ether itself was a more efficient anesthetic than alkaloids! Yes, Ether was an anesthetic! Ether belonged to a type of liquid anesthetics, one of the most commonly known anesthetics, even if never seen in real life, it was often featured in filmswhere a villain would cover a victims mouth and nose with a sudden cloth soaked in a volatile liquid, causing the victim to inhale and shortly after collapse unconscious. In those scenes, the liquid on the cloth was Ether, a colorless, transparent liquid that highly volatilizes and acts quickly as an anesthetic. Yet preparing Ether industrially was somewhat difficult due to the requirement for Aluminum Oxide as a catalyst, and Aluminum Oxide, or Metallic Aluminum, was much rarer in this medieval-like world, ten to a hundred times more scarce than gold or gemstones. But laboratory preparation was much simpler. Laboratory preparation of Ether only required two materials: Sulfuric Acid and Ethanol. Sulfuric Acid was available, and as for Ethanolwhat was EthanolEthanol was the scientific name for alcohol, something he had plenty of. Using alcohol to prepare Ether seemed like basic high school chemistry, perhaps he had overcomplicated things. Richard spoke to himself, slowly standing up, his gaze landing on the instruments on the table beside him. He stepped closer, quickly dismantling the instruments, then used a large test tube, conduit, cork stopper, flask, iron stand, iron ring, and separatory funnel to assemble another set of apparatus. After completing the assembly and checking for airtightness, Richard began to load the chemicals. He poured anhydrous ethanol into the flask, then slowly added concentrated sulfuric acid, plugged in the cork stopper heated cooled Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 012 Successful Out-of-Body Experience Chapter 12: Chapter 012 Successful Out-of-Body Experience Editor: Atlas Studios ` After quite some time, Richard obtained about 5 milliliters of ether. This amount was only 1% of a bottle of mineral water on modern Earth, but in Richards view, it was already enough. He sealed the glass bottle containing the ether with a cork to prevent evaporation and wrapped it with dark linen to prevent strong light from causing oxidation. Satisfied, Richard nodded, took the bottle, and walked out of the independent laboratory. Walking into the palace hall outside, sunlight shone through the window onto the ground. Richard looked up and found that the sun had already moved westward, indicating that he had unknowingly spent an entire day in the laboratory. Yet he didnt feel the slightest hunger; instead, he felt mentally excited and was eager to return to his bedroom to test the ether he had just prepared. He wanted to see if he could really unlock the so-called life remolding, to see if the power of science could overcome the barrier of the magic system. Anticipation While thinking this, Richard was about to step upstairs when a voice rang out. Prince, Prince! Richard raised an eyebrow, and without guessing, he already knew who it was. Turning his head, as expected, he saw Edward jogging over. He stopped nearby, panting, and asked, Prince, um is your research finished? Hmm, its temporarily finished, Richard replied, then asked, During this time, nothing happened in the palace, right? No, no. Edward shook his head. Thats good. Richard nodded, turned, and was about to continue upstairs, speaking, I have important matters to attend to now. Continue to guard the palace, and this time, unless the palace is on fire, dont disturb me no matter what happens. This then dinner You eat by yourself. Prince! Edward called out anxiously, You havent eaten anything since yesterday. If you keep doing this, your body wont hold up I know my body best. Not eating for a short time isnt a problem. Ill have breakfast tomorrow, so dont worry. Thats it. While speaking, Richard had already gone upstairs, disappearing from Edwards sight. Edwards expression was complex, and he couldnt help but sigh, Prince, if you continue like this, I might not be able to continue my duties as the captain of the personal guard Returning to his bedroom connected to the study, Richard didnt rush to try immediately; instead, he meticulously studied the Monroe Chapter again. After carefully analyzing the content about star body projection and confirming it was correct, he made up his mind. As night fell, Richard sat cross-legged on his velvet bed in his bedroom, took out the glass bottle containing ether, opened the cork, and brought it to his nose to start inhaling deeply. As air entered his lungs through his trachea, Richard clearly felt changes in his body. When he reached a boundary, he quickly sealed the bottle and placed it on the table beside him. Then he remained motionless on the bed, letting the ether quickly take effect in his body. Just after a dozen seconds, Richard felt his brain tingle slightly, and then his body began to feel heavy. After several dozen seconds, his body felt as heavy as if it were filled with lead. A minute later, he couldnt move at all, but his consciousness remained clear. Recalling the records in the Monroe Chapter, Richard began to imagine his consciousness as weightless, unbound by gravity, able to float to the surface like a fish, and soar into the sky like a bird. In an instant, Richard clearly sensed his entire body starting to tremble. It wasnt from shivering due to low temperature but as if something was trying to break free from his body. He continued to use spiritual power to manipulate and control his consciousness, attempting to float out from his body. Buzz buzz! Richard felt the trembling of his heavy body become more intense, as if he were sitting in a galloping carriage on a dirt road rather than on his soft velvet bed. Something unknown felt uncontrollably about to leap from his body. Buzz buzz buzz buzz! Unsure if it was an illusion, Richard gradually felt the entire bed start to vibrate, followed by the ground and the house, as if experiencing an earthquake. But Richard knew very well that the plains where Blue Lion City was located had no history of earthquakes, and the chance of an earthquake occurring now was nearly zero. The most likely explanation was that his body was undergoing some special change due to star body projection. Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz! The vibration intensified, and Richard clearly felt his body being roughly pulled by some force. Suddenly, he discovered a multitude of lines appearing in his bodyevery line pierced through his chest and emerged from his back, continuously vibrating, carrying high temperatures, threatening to slice his body into thin layers, unbearable pain. Richard suddenly speculated that these lines might be magnetospheric lines materialized from thought. His body was oriented north-south on the bed. Assuming the current world resembled Earth, then the geomagnetic north pole would be at his front, and the geomagnetic south pole at his back (the geomagnetic poles are opposite the geographical poles). Thus, the geomagnetic field starting from the north pole would extend along the ground northward, passing through his body to reach the geomagnetic south pole. Then Richard had just thought of this when he heard a crack sound at his ear, as if something broke, and his entire being suddenly lightened. Then Richard felt his eyes open, seeing the scene. This wasnt opening his eyes physically but rather the opening eyes of the consciousness floating out from his body. The sight seen was slightly different from what the eyes could perceive, but Richard easily discovered that his consciousness was now floating above his physical body in the form of a white mist. Yes, he was floating above himself. It was a strange experience, clearly aware that the one sitting motionless on the bed was him, yet his consciousness indeed existed in another form. Interesting Richard muttered to himself, quickly speculating in his mind, Is this a soul state? Or a plasma state? Or perhaps quantum Due to the limited information, Richard couldnt come up with a scientific explanation for the current situation even after prolonged speculation, so he could only continue observing his surroundings with his minds eye. Then Richard noticed something resembling a transparent band emerging from the back of his consciousnesss neck, connecting to his physical body, forming some sort of link. Richard attempted to move away from his body, and the transparent band automatically elongated behind him. No matter how far he left, there was no length limitation, and it appeared infinite. Richard tried walking to the adjacent study, mentally intending to return to his body. Instantly, the transparent band on the back of his neck transmitted a strong pulling force, drawing his consciousness back to his body like teleportation. Surprisingly, to shorten the distance, the consciousness even penetrated directly through the wall. This led Richard to discover that his consciousness could disregard any tangible substances, easily passing through walls or other obstacles. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 013 Star Body Projection Chapter 13: Chapter 013 Star Body Projection Editor: Atlas Studios ` In that case The next moment, with a thought, Richard controlled his entire consciousness to float down from the bed and drift toward the bedroom door, easily passing through the wooden door and appearing in the corridor outside. Then Richard turned, dragging a long transparent ribbon behind him, and floated down the wooden stairs toward the hall on the first floor. Soon, the sights of the hall unfolded before him. Although it was already evening, numerous candles and oil lamps were lit in the palace hall, illuminating it brightly, ensuring that activities were not hindered. At this moment, many maids were busy at their respective work tables, preparing various experimental materials according to specified methods. Some were working with dilute hydrochloric acid, some with alcohol, and others with deionized water At the entrance of the palace, several soldiers from the Personal Guard stood straight, vigilantly on guard. As the Personal Guard Captain, Edward was much more relaxed, leaning against a wall, squinting at a palm-sized book using the palaces light. As he read, he was very cautious, occasionally raising his head to scan his surroundings before continuing to read. Richard controlled his consciousness to approach, and Edward was completely unaware. Then Richard saw the palm-sized book in Edwards hand, revealing words that were quite outlandish for this current world: Countess Elizabeth Ha, so it is that kind of book. Richard thought after glancing at it, shaking his head somewhat disinterestedly. He had no interest in continuing to watch Edward, so he turned and floated toward a working maid. She was a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, named Angel. Her appearance was decent, but several freckles on her face significantly diminished her beauty. However, ignoring her appearance, Angel was actually the smartest of all the palace maids, generally able to learn anything taught with just one explanation. Sometimes Richard even considered nurturing her to be his true assistant, to help manage the other maids, but due to various reasons, he had yet to implement this. At this moment, she was meticulously preparing a standard sodium hydroxide solution according to the tasks previously assigned to her. The first step she took was weighing a fixed amount of sodium hydroxide solid using a balance. Because of a reminder from Richard before, she wisely avoided using papyrus to contain the sodium hydroxide on the balance tray, knowing that sodium hydroxide is prone to deliquescence and would corrode the paper. Instead, she placed the sodium hydroxide in a beaker and weighed it along with the beaker, then subtracted the beakers weight to obtain the true mass of the sodium hydroxide. Then the second step The third step Watching Angel work methodically, without making any errors, Richard nodded slightly in satisfaction. He suddenly thought of something, extending his hand toward her work table. Without a doubt, his hand easily passed through the tabletop. Richard furrowed his brow and, in the next moment, concentrated his spiritual power, feeling the hands of his consciousness becoming somewhat solid, and lightly tapped a beaker on the table. With a sudden splash, the beaker shook violently, almost falling off the table and breaking. Angel, who was working, was startled and quickly withdrew her hands to steady it. Then, with a slight furrowed brow, she looked suspiciously toward the palace door, finding no wind blowing in, and couldnt help but mutter to herself, What happened? Richard couldnt answer her, but from the previous action, he already knew what he could do now: influence the real world through his current consciousness, albeit with much effort and to a very slight degree. Furrowing his brow in thought for a moment, Richard willed himself, and a huge pulling force emanated from behind his neck, swiftly pulling him back toward the bedroom. In an instant, he penetrated upward through the second floors ground and several walls, returning to the bed in the bedroom. On the soft velvet bed, Richards body remained sitting cross-legged, motionless, his chest gently rising and falling as he maintained normal breathing. His consciousness halted beside his body, then floated down from the bed, gliding to the nearest wall, focusing all his spiritual power to carefully carve a pattern on the wall with the fingernails of his consciousness. Nodding at the pattern, Richard then remembered the main task of this testStar Body Projection. The separation of consciousness from the body was evidently one of the roles of Star Body Projection, but not its core part. According to records in the Monroe Chapter, the reason it was named as such was primarily because Raising his head to look upward, Richard, with a thought, floated swiftly, quickly passing through the roof, through the palace top, and landed onto the summit of the palace. Outside the palace, the night had deepened, with the profound darkness blanketing the world like a canopy. Everything around was silent, devoid of any soundeven the wind seemed to have haltedas though time had frozen. But Richard knew this was merely an illusion. He wasnt disquieted by the extreme silence, controlling his consciousness to continue floating upward, rising higher and higher, elevating to a height of a hundred meters. Looking down from a hundred meters high, the entire Blue Lion City lay beneath his gaze. Presently, this medieval-like world did not have the prosperity of modern Earth. Due to the expensive lighting materials, the whole Blue Lion City was mostly shrouded in darkness at this time of night, except for the palace; only occasional spots of light appeared, and they were locations of various noble residences. Richard quietly gazed, observing the entire Blue Lion City below, feeling a slight sense of wonder. The power of a wizard? Then came the sound of flapping wings, as a black bird flew over from afar. It looked similar to a crow but was larger than an average crow; Richard recognized it as a raven. The raven flew swiftly, and while passing by Richard, seemed to sense something, twisted its neck warily to glance around, but finding nothing, it eventually flapped its wings and flew far away. Suddenly, a brief but faint screech was heard. Ah! Hm? Richard looked over and noticed the ravens figure had disappeared, with a faint large figure swiftly darting past in the distance, resembling a powerful predator. Was it a large falcon? Richard speculated, but didnt pay it much mind, retracting his gaze, calming himself, then lifting his head to look upward. At this moment, in the night sky resembling a canopy, countless points of light twinkled, but they werent stars. They were the energies transmitted in the form of light from the stars, known as star body projection. Star Body Projection! Richard spread his arms open, attempting, as recorded in the Monroe Chapter, to absorb the energy into his body utilizing spiritual power. In an instant, it felt as if sunlight shone upon him, with the entire consciousness suddenly warming up, and massive amounts of energy quickly flooding in, continuously, then transmitting through the transparent ribbon behind his neck into his cross-legged body. Yet all the energy entering his body was like a guest, not lingering once inside, quickly dissipating. Thus, despite the energy continuously flooding in, none of it was stored. This was precisely because his body lacked the special structure capable of storing energya Magic Origin. Constructing a Magic Origin was the second challenge of Life Remolding. The first Life Remolding was responsible for separating consciousness from the body to practice Star Body Projection and strengthen spiritual power. The second Life Remolding enabled cosmic energy to be stored within. The third Life Remolding allowed the stored energy to become usable mana for spell casting. Richard contemplated the Monroe Chapters contents, expanding his consciousness in the night sky, continually absorbing energy. At this moment, it felt like lounging in a hot spring; although he couldnt acquire any energy, his spiritual power was continuously strengthening. Thus, a consciousness floated above Blue Lion City, like a king, relishing the vast energies of star body projection under the night sky until Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 014 Medieval Style Breakfast Chapter 14: Chapter 014 Medieval Style Breakfast Editor: Atlas Studios ` Early morning. The sun had just risen not long ago, the air carried a slight chill, not yet heated up. The streets of Blue Lion City gradually began to have pedestrians: merchants busy understanding the market trends, craftsmen looking for short-term work opportunities, hunters selling furs, coachmen soliciting passengers Everyone treaded on the bluestone road, walking briskly with urgency. The windows on the second floor of the roadside buildings were opened one after another because of the lack of a proper drainage system, basins of wash water were directly poured onto the streets. Those walking on the road, if unlucky, could get soaked unwittingly. Amidst the cursing, noise, and hubbub, the atmosphere gradually became lively, Blue Lion City like a giant who had just woken up stretched lazily. The Blue Lion City Palace was the heart of the giant, compared to other places in Blue Lion City, it appeared slightly quieter and more orderly: maids diligently cleaned the floor, gardeners carefully pruned the plants, guards and soldiers vigilantly stayed at their posts At the left atrium of the heartthe east palace of the palacea breakfast was taking place on a dining table. Richard sat alone at one end of a four-meter long and over one meter wide dining table, surrounded by maids ready to serve, solitary like sailors on a shipwreck, floating alone at sea. But Richard did not say anything, after all, fifteen years had made him sufficiently adapt to various lifestyles in this world, too lazy to waste time on changing such trivial things. So he held a knife and fork, maintaining a calm expression while having this medieval-style breakfast. The main course was white bread, as its name suggests, it was white in color, baked from heavily sifted wheat flour. However, the taste was not pleasant, because the fermentation of bread in this world was very incomplete, once slightly fermented, it was placed in the oven to bake. This resulted in bread that was not soft like that on modern Earth, it was very hard, biting into it was like gnawing on unleavened bread, severely wearing down the teeth. In fact, this was only because Richard was a prince that he could eat this kind of bread, if he were a civilian, he would be eating even worse black bread. So-called black bread, the ingredients were the same as white bread, all made from wheat flour. The difference was, to save on flour, when making black bread, the wheat flour was hardly sifted, so large amounts of bran would be mixed in, making it taste extremely coarse. Some unscrupulous bakers, to increase the weight of black bread, even deliberately added sawdust, pebbles, and such substances into the bread. At the same time, to increase the shelf life of the bread, the moisture content was minimized, leading to black bread being unbearably hard after baking, and with the passage of time, becoming harder. Generally speaking, black bread freshly made within the first two days could still be chewed. After two days, it could only be sliced with a dining knife and soaked in soup before eating. After a week, even the dining knife could not cut it, as it would have become rock hard enough to be used as a weapon. Historical records from the medieval period were not devoid of such instances: foolish thieves, when stealing in poor villages, were accidentally exposed and beaten to death by angry farmers and farmwives wielding black bread. Of course, bread also had high-end varieties, such as the so-called Queens bread, or sometimes called the Queens bread. This kind of bread was made with fine flour mixed with eggs, milk, and wild honey, using beer yeast instead of ordinary leaven to undergo thorough fermentation, and then carefully controlling the oven temperature for baking. The size was only palm-sized, but its taste rivaled, if not surpassed, the high-end cream bread on modern Earth. However, such an item was considered a luxury more valuable than gold, even a spendthrift King or Great Nobles dared not eat it recklessly, typically it was given to those who made outstanding contributions as a special reward at banquets. The significance was akin to a medal, providing more spiritual satisfaction than flavor gratification. In summary, medieval staple food, no matter how powerful, in general, could only humbly eat the hard white bread. Richard held the knife and fork, cut a slice from the white bread, delivered it to his mouth, chewed forcefully, and then swallowed. His expression exhibited neither joy nor sorrow, really accustomed to it. After a moment, Richard swallowed down the white bread, and footsteps sounded at the dining table, a maid cautiously brought a serving tray to the table and placed it before Richard. On the tray was a fully cooked pork chop, considered one of the main dishes for breakfast, but it did not look appealing, as the cooking was not well controlled, with some parts already charred. Richard wielded the knife and fork to gently cut a small piece from the pork chop, delivered it to his mouth, chewed for a long time before breaking it down, and simultaneously a gamy flavor spread in his mouth. This was because medieval biological knowledge was really poor, most people did not know that meat from male livestock should be castrated, resulting in the poor quality and gamy taste of meat from male livestock. Finally swallowing the pork chop, Richard quickly picked up the cup on his right side and brought it to his mouth. The cup contained the drink for breakfast. Generally speaking, in the current world, the most common breakfast drink was not water, but low-alcohol drinks. This was not due to people being fond of liquor, but because of hygiene. Yes, hygiene. Westerners from ancient to modern times never had the habit of boiling water to drink, where all fresh water lacked disinfection, teeming with bacteria, drinking could easily cause intestinal infections. In this world lacking antibiotics, an intestinal infection would mean a significant chance of dehydration death. Comparatively, low-alcohol drinks were slightly better, cleaner than fresh water. So many people frequently treated ale or malt wine as water to drink. This kind of wine was different from beer, lacking hops, thus lacking alcoholic flavor and easily turning sour. To mask the odd sour taste, brewers often added all kinds of peculiar things, making drinking wine similar to drinking herbal medicine. Many people were indifferent to this, drinking malt wine with various flavors heartily, but Richard still found it hard to endure, so the dining table cup contained waterplain boiled waterboiled and disinfected clean drinking water. Reaching for the cup, he drank a few sips of water, rinsed away the gamy aftertaste in his mouth, and then Richard began to continue eating the sliced bread. Just after swallowing a slice of white bread with difficulty, suddenly Edward rushed in, exclaiming, Your Highness, Mr. Delon has arrived. Didnt he come yesterday, whats he here for today? Richard raised his head, asking aloud. I dont know. Edward shook his head, He revealed nothing, only said he wants to see you. Ping, ping, two light knocks sounded as Richard put down the dining knife in his hand, pondered for a moment, and said aloud, Invite him in here. Yes. Edward responded, swiftly went out, and soon brought the lean old Mr. Delon into the dining hall. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 015 Highly Activated State Chapter 15: Chapter 015 Highly Activated State Editor: Atlas Studios Richard raised his hand upon seeing Mr. Delon, gesturing for him to sit opposite at the dining table, and asked, Would Mr. Delon like to join me for a meal? No need, thank you for your kindness, Lord Richard, replied the gaunt Mr. Delon promptly. After being declined, Richard didnt insist further and directly asked calmly, What brings Mr. Delon to see me this time? Well Mr. Delon hesitated for a moment before answering, Its like this, Lord Richard. The Eldest Prince specifically brought the pharmacist today to see the ailing King. Oh? Richards eyes flickered, sensing there might be more unsaid and prompted, So So I was thinking, perhaps Lord Richard should visit His Majesty as well? After all, during these special times, the King bedridden needs some care. Besides Mr. Delons voice turned somber, tinged with sadness, Fifteen years ago, Queen Sofia gave birth to you in a difficult labor. In her final moments, she instructed me to remind you, Lord Richard, not to become too distant from the King. Now So now, youre preparing to persuade me to follow the example of my beloved brother, William Austin? Richard said aloud. After all Mr. Delon faltered mid-sentence. I understand youre considering my interests, Mr. Delon, Richard said, joining his hands on the table. However, I visited my ailing, esteemed father, the King of Donnas, just a week ago. As I see it, even if I visit him to express concern, it might not aid his condition. Hence, its better to let him rest. Mr. Delon listened to Richards words with a slight startle, then suddenly alarmed, hearing some unsettling implications. Knowing Richard often had strange yet accurate insights, Mr. Delon couldnt help but ask, Could it be that His Majesty A waxy yellow face rapidly surfaced in Richards mind. His eyes flickered as he looked at Mr. Delon without responding. Mr. Delons heart chilled instantly because sometimes silence signified the worst response. Then Mr. Delons voice trembled slightly, then can His Majesty see the falling leaves this autumn, Lord Richard? Richard still gave no response. Mr. Delon finally understood, lowering his head. After a moment, he lifted it again, stood up, and walked toward the dining room exit, preparing to leave, his departing figure appearing somewhat aged. At the entrance, Mr. Delon paused slightly, turned back to look at Richard, and said, If His Majestys condition is truly as dire as it seems, Lord Richard should indeed visit. Though a few years ago, His Majesty punished you due to false words, he is, after all, your father, correct? Of course, His Majesty is certainly my esteemed father, Richard replied with a smile. Mr. Delon sighed, said no more, and exited the dining room, disappearing from sight. Richard then picked up his knife and fork and continued having breakfast. Afterward, he consumed about three more slices of bread, half a roasted bird, a salmon, and drank two glasses of water, finally concluding his meal. After breakfast, Richard wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up, and walked into the palace hall outside the dining room. Edward followed closely behind and asked, Your Highness, are you planning to visit His Majesty? As Mr. Delon mentioned earlier Lets put this matter aside until I have time, Richard replied. Then, Your Highness, what are you planning now I have a very important research experiment to conduct, Richard stated. Uh Edward was left speechless. Richard ignored Edward and walked towards the busy maids in the hall, pointing to two of them, You two, come with me to the laboratory. Saying this, Richard entered the private laboratory, and the two selected maids nervously stood up. One was the smartest among the maids, the freckled girl Angel, and the other was a slightly plump girl Luna, not as clever as Angel but smarter than the other maids. Both looked at each other in wonder, unsure of Richards intentions, but obediently followed into the private laboratory. Inside, Richard was already waiting. Seeing the two maids enter, he directly said, Today, Ill be doing some very tedious tasks, so I need both of you to assist me, understand? Understood, they quickly nodded. Richard showed a satisfied expression. The reason for calling the two maids was mainly to research the issues related to the second life remolding. Last nights first attempt at life remolding, using anesthetics, had achieved perfect resolution, allowing the free acceptance of star-body projection energy. Solving one of the three difficulties marked a third of the spells preparation completed. To proceed further, to truly release the spell, the issue of the second life remoldingconstructing the Magic Originneeded resolution. According to the records in the Monroe Chapter, the Magic Origin is a very special vessel within the body, responsible for storing the special energy absorbed by star-body projection. The size and shape of the Magic Origin can vary based on individual preference; if someone doesnt mind the hassle, they could construct a Magic Origin with 365 facets. However, for simplicity and stability, many wizard apprentices construct their Magic Origin in a cocoon shape. Moreover, the Magic Origin is not singular, as it can be self-constructed with spiritual power; thus, multiple Magic Origins can be created within the body if desired. Yet, due to the Magic Origins high-energy reactions, it is critical during construction to avoid vital organs such as the brain and heart, to prevent affecting their functions. Additionally, as the energy source, the Magic Origin is vital for every wizard. Any damage to it can cause significant harm to the body. For this reason, many wizards prefer to destroy their opponents exposed Magic Origin during combat to end the battle easily. Therefore, each wizard must carefully hide and protect their Magic Origin. Without equivalent strength, recklessly developing new Magic Origins is a waste of time and energy, increasing exposure riskequivalent to suicide. However, for the second life remolding, the essential focus is on the conditions for constructing the Magic Origin. The Monroe Chapter describes that, besides entering star-body projection, constructing a Magic Origin requires an attempt to awaken the body with the consciousness, putting it in a highly activated state. The body is always somewhat activated, but generally, it cannot achieve the height necessary for Magic Origin construction, relying on talent for exceptional performance to reach. Once successfully entering the highly activated state, the spiritual power can officially construct the Mana Source. But what exactly this highly activated state entailed puzzled Richard greatly. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 016 Battery Production Chapter 16: Chapter 016 Battery Production Editor: Atlas Studios After a great deal of thought, Richard had a hypothesis, that the so-called Highly Activated State was very likely a Charged State. In a normal human body, cellular metabolism and nerve signal transmission were accompanied by the flow of potassium and sodium ions across cell membranes, generating bioelectricity. This bioelectricity was very weak, and the voltage was generally in the millivolt range (a millivolt or mV, 1 volt equals 1000 millivolts). Although weak, bioelectricity was significant to humans. Its changes could directly cause alterations in cellular metabolism or function within the body. For example, when nerve fibers were locally electrically stimulated, the excitability at the cathode would increase, and the membrane potential would decrease (depolarization), while at the anode, excitability would decrease, and the membrane potential would increase (hyperpolarization). According to the description of constructing a Magic Origin in the Monroe Chapter, it was very clearly about inducing some form of modification in the body structure. Among this description, the so-called spiritual power was used, which was highly likely related to this bioelectricity. Perhaps it was about increasing the bioelectric current within the body to a certain level, thereby enabling the body to develop the new organ, the Magic Origin, under the influence of the spiritual power. Of course, this was just a hypothesis and whether it was right or wrong needed to be verified. The primary reason Richard called the two maids was to attempt making a battery that could release a current in this completely non-electrified medieval environment for testing. First, Richard planned to make the simplest fruit battery possible. The raw materials required only a piece of copper, a piece of zinc, a segment of metal wire, and a fruit. Because of the different reactivities of the two metals, copper and zinc, when inserted into the fruit, the zinc would undergo an oxidation reaction, lose electrons, and pass them to the copper piece, thereby generating an electric current in the wire. Because it wasnt difficult, Richard briefly explained to the maid, Angel, and let her make it. She didnt disappoint him and quickly finished the task. Soon, a thin wire connected a copper piece and a zinc piece, both about the size of a fingernail, inserted into a pear. The maid, Angel, carefully handed this fruit battery to Richard, and upon touching it, he frowned, knowing immediately that the fruit battery was inadequate. It wasnt an issue with the construction. After all, the method was so simple that it couldnt possibly go wrong; it was the fruit itself that was the problem. Because the fruit juice was acidic, it could allow the chemical reaction to proceed and produce a current. But compared to real acid liquid, the acidity of the fruit juice was too weak, thus the current and voltage generated were too small. Richard tested it using a self-made simple tool and found the voltage was less than 0.5 volts, and the current less than 1 milliampere. This current was stronger than the normal bioelectric current of a human body, but it was far too weak to influence the internal body structure. After all, the human body had electrical resistance. If the bioelectric current increased internally by itself, there was naturally no issue, but an ordinary person without the wizards talent couldnt possibly achieve this. To influence the body by applying an external current scientifically to decipher Life Remolding, it would be essential to overcome the electrical resistance of up to 1000 in the human body by applying a stronger current. The current issue was, how to obtain a stronger current? Richard furrowed his brow, thought for a few seconds, and began instructing the two maids to make different fruit batteries. Different fruit types had varying acidity, and thus, the current produced would vary in strength. Finding the strongest one might just bypass the bodys 1000 resistance and meet the requirements. Medieval fruits werent exactly scarce. Common ones included cherries, strawberries, blackberries, apples, pears, cherries, plums, grapes, sloes, gooseberries, mulberries, blackthorn, figs, sea dates, limes, lemons, and more than a dozen kinds. With a word from Richard, people naturally gathered these fruits. Shortly after, except for those unripe due to seasonal reasons, the rest were placed on the experiment table. Richard waved his hand, and the maids Angel and Luna began making them quickly. Soon, various kinds of fruit batteries were lined up in two rows on the table, Angels on the left and Lunas on the right. It was obvious that Angel had produced more. Richard didnt comment much, picked up a fruit battery to test, put it down after a while, then picked up another. Repeating this multiple times, after testing all the fruit batteries, Richard had an understanding. Because of the different acidity levels in the fruits, some of the currents generated were indeed stronger than the initial pear, like the apple and the gooseberry. The strongest was the lemon, but even so, the voltage barely exceeded 0.5 volts, and the current just over 1 milliampere. Under normal circumstances, the minimum current to cause sensations in an adult male averaged about 1.01mA. This meant that, under the influence of body resistance, this current level would just barely be perceptible to an ordinary person. This was not what Richard wanted. Richard stood in the laboratory, deeply furrowed his brow, and the two maids, observing Richards serious expression, exchanged glances but didnt dare to breathe loudly, lowering their heads cautiously. Although they were well aware the Prince wouldnt lose his temper easily or punish servants without reason, it was never a good thing when the Prince was displeased. Richard didnt know what the two maids were thinking, only continued earnestly pondering a method to solve the problem. Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 017 A Sudden Inspiration Chapter 17: Chapter 017 A Sudden Inspiration Editor: Atlas Studios ` How to obtain a stronger current? Perhaps using other plants besides fruit to make batteries could be worth a try. For example, the famous potato clock is made using potatoes. But it seemed that potatoes did not exist in the current medieval setting. After all, according to Earths modern history, it wasnt until the Age of Discovery after the medieval period that someone brought potatoes from South America to Europe. In this world similar to the medieval period, Richard could not be sure if it was the one from Earths history, or if South America and Europe even existed. But it was true that there were no potatoes, so a potato clock was out of the question. Besides, even if a potato clock were made, there was a high chance it would be a dud. After all, for plants to ensure their normal growth, their acidity couldnt be too strong. Its likely that even after experimenting with all the local plants in this world, the current generated by the batteries produced would only fall within the same limited range. Given that Richard squinted his eyes, blinking rapidly. Given that, then he would have to make a real battery, such as a Voltaic pile, Baghdad Battery, Alkaline Battery, and so on Although he felt like slacking off, it seemed that slacking off couldnt solve the problem. Richard thought to himself, turning around to instruct the two maids again before starting to operate. After spending most of the day, using the materials at hand, he produced every kind of battery he could, lining them up in a big row on the table. Richard tested them and found none met the requirements. Either the current was too weak or the voltage too small. Although it could be solved by configuring them in parallel or series, the power supply couldnt be stabilized, fluctuating between strong and weak. Although he wasnt sure what effect this would have on Opening Magic Source, Richard felt it was likely not a positive one. As expected, its still not working, Richard murmured, exhaling a sigh of frustration. He shook his head, pushed open the door of his independent laboratory, and walked out. The maids Angel and Luna hurriedly followed. The other maids in the hall, seeing Angel and Luna still with Richard, couldnt help casting envious glances at the two. However, they quickly noticed the Princes displeased expression, and Angel and Luna seemed flustered, causing their gazes to turn into schadenfreude. There was competition among the maids, and it was quite fierce. In the eyes of the other maids, Angel and Luna apparently failed to complete Richards task, angering him, which was good news for them. Tap, tap, tap, Richards footsteps echoed as he crossed the hall and reached the palace entrance, realizing it was close to the afternoonhalf the day had unknowingly passed. After three experiments, the current problem still wasnt resolved. What could be the solution? Richard fell into deep thought. The Personal Guard Captain, Edward, appeared, seeing Richard, intending to remind him not to forget lunch. But noticing Richard deep in thought, with his brows furrowed, Edward rationally stopped in his tracks, refraining from disturbing him. The entire world suddenly became quiet, with the guards and maids in the palace tiptoeing around, trying to avoid making any noise that might disturb Richards thoughts and anger the Prince. Richard, in this eerie silence, pondered long and hard, searching for a way to solve the problem. After a while, Richard suddenly lifted his head, looking at the square in front of him. Flap, flap Two gray sparrows nearly skimmed the surface of the square. Turning his head, he looked above the palace doors. In a corner, a spider was spinning a vertical web quickly. Squinting his eyes, Richard stretched out his hand, feeling the airs humidity increase. He glanced at the sky; the Sun was still out, but the clouds were thickening, and the southern sky darkened bit by bit. Is it going to rain? Richard squinted his eyes to a line. Theoretically, this was normal, considering the days of scorching heat, with large amounts of water vapor evaporating into the air, having a high chance of rain. It looked like there would be a heavy downpour. And once it rained, it would be accompanied by thunder. Thunder, as a form of natural electricity, theoretically, was strong enough to alter the bioelectric current within a human body. But how to attract it down and control its use was the problem, especially since he didnt want to be struck by lightning; that would be not scientific research but suicide. In that case After a moment, Richard turned around with a plan and addressed the Personal Guard Captain, Edward, Bring the craftsman from the Palace; I have something for him. Um, yes Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 018 Leiden Bottle Chapter 18: Chapter 018 Leiden Bottle Editor: Atlas Studios ` As the afternoon approached evening, the sky above the Palace quickly darkened, casting the entire world in a strange amber light, heralding the imminent arrival of a heavy rain. On the plaza in front of Richards palace, a Personal Guard Soldier held a peculiar kite crafted by a craftsman, staring nervously at the sky overhead. With a boom, a muffled thunder resounded between the clouds, and a gust of cool wind suddenly swept across the plaza. The Personal Guard Soldier turned to look to the side and saw Richard nodded. He swallowed hard with a gulp, gathered his courage, and launched the kite. The kite was no ordinary kite; it was a lightning-attracting kite. A small chain of gold hung from it, and its string was woven with fine silver threads, with a strangely shaped bottle attached at the end. This was a method Richard had thought of after failing in three consecutive experimentsto capture lightning with a kite. In fact, many had such an idea, and some had even put it into practice. In the modern history of Earth, in June 1752, American scientist Benjamin Franklin, together with his son, sent a kite with a copper key into the air. When the kite was struck by lightning, the electric current successfully traveled down the kites wire, proving that lightning was also a form of electricity. From then on, Franklins name became famous. This is considered knowledge from modern Earth primary school textbooks, with no difficulty in execution. The only thing to consider was how to store the lightning captured. Richards choice was the Leiden bottle, the bottle hanging at the end of the kites rope. The Leiden bottle was developed by Dutch scientist Masonbrock in 1745 in modern Earths history. The earliest Leiden bottle was just a glass or ceramic bottle with the inside and outside walls coated with tinfoil. The tinfoil inside the bottle connected to a metal rod inserted inside through a metal chain, with a metallic ball about one centimeter in diameter on top. This structure, based on the principle of capacitors, could store a certain amount of charge and release it when needed. Despite its simple structure, the current released was strong enough that during a 1748 experiment in Paris, the current from a Leiden bottle made over two hundred monks holding hands jump at once. So this method was definitely up to the task. Richard thought so, looking towards the Personal Guard Soldier. The wind on the plaza gradually picked up, and the kite in the soldiers hand soared higher and higher, reaching the sky. A flash of lightning streaked across with a whoosh, abruptly illuminating the gloomy land, and a massive blurry black shadow swept through the electric light, followed by the sound of thunder. The Personal Guard Soldier was startled but gritted his teeth, held his breath, and controlled the kite to continue ascending. The wind howled vigorously, and flashes of lightning crossed frequently between the clouds. Suddenly, with a boom, explosive thunder roared, and a bolt of lightning struck the kite in the sky. With a bang, the entire kite caught fire, turning into a fireball, with flames swiftly spreading down the kite line. The Personal Guard Soldiers face turned white in an instant, eyes widening. Watching the flames, his hand released involuntarily, and the Leiden bottle, dangling at the end of the string, plummeted to the ground. Edward, standing nearby, saw this and cursed, rushing forward. He kicked the Personal Guard Soldier hard and pounced to catch the falling Leiden bottle in both hands. The next moment, Edwards eyes widened too, witnessing a blue electrical flash travel down the kite string and enter the bottle in his hands. A weak numbness enveloped his body, and simultaneously, all his hair stood on end involuntarily, filling him with immense fearfear of the unknown that paralyzed him momentarily. After a long while, as the numbness dissipated from his body and his hair returned to normal, Edward took a deep breath and finally moved. He glared sharply at the nearby Personal Guard Soldier, then swiftly carried the Leiden bottle towards the palace where Richard was. As soon as he entered the palace, a torrential downpour followed immediately behind, instantly turning the entire world into a white blur, with nothing but the sound of rain pounding in his ears. Edward was slightly surprised, feeling a hint of relief, then turned to Richard and carefully handed over the Leiden bottle. Your Highness, it is all done. Mm, Richard took the Leiden bottle, nodded lightly, and without saying more, turned around and left. Edward quickly added from behind: Your Highness, you didnt have lunch, so for dinner you Before he could finish, Richards figure was already ascending the stairs to the second floor, disappearing from sight. Edward watched, chuckled helplessly, and muttered to himself: Sigh, is he going to skip meals again for a whole day? If he doesnt eat again tomorrow morning, it will truly be another full day. Being the Personal Guard Captain is really hard The next morning, before dawn had fully broken. Yawning, Edward walked past the palace dining hall, glancing casually, suddenly widened his eyes as he saw Richard inside, eating breakfast. This! Edward rubbed his eyes vigorously, realizing he hadnt seen wrong, and with some disbelief, he walked into the dining hall, greeted him: Your Highness, you you got up so early today? Mm, just couldnt sleep, Richard responded faintly, slicing white bread with a butter knife, spreading sour jam on it and putting it into his mouth. As Richard ate, he frowned, as if contemplating something. The test with natural lightning and the Leiden bottle failed, as expected. Otherwise, he wouldnt be sitting in the dining room eating breakfast so early. Last night, according to the Monroe Chapter, Richard attempted a second scientific decryption of the Life Remolding. After entering the Star Body Projection state, he worked hard to awaken his Consciousness, which then released the electric current from the Leiden bottle into his body, hoping to enhance the bioelectric currents to enter a Highly Activated State and subsequently Opening Magic Source. The strength of the current from the Leiden bottle was indeed sufficient, as Richard clearly felt a miraculous change in his body within a very short time. But it was only for a very short time. Because the nature of the Leiden bottle is that of a capacitor, the current is released in one go, depleted, and no more. So when the stored charge was fully exhausted, the High Energy Activation State dissipated instantly, and his body returned to normal, making it impossible to Opening Magic Source. Indeed, to truly decrypt this second Life Remolding, shortcuts wont work; genuine effort is necessary, Richard said to himself inside. Swallowing another slice of white bread covered in sour jam, leaving a cardboard taste in his mouth, Richards mind was already made up. Obtaining a stable high current wasnt actually difficult, even in this medieval world; it could be achieved with simple materials. The main issue was the tedious process, which he had been reluctant to bother with too much, thus testing fruit batteries and the like. Since those hadnt worked, he could only resort to the most tedious, troublesome, and direct method now. He reached out for his cup, drank the water inside, and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Richard looked up at Edward and instructed, Bring the craftsman from the Palace here? Now, here? Edward was slightly startled. Richard nodded to confirm, Yes. Uh, yes, Your Highness, Edward quickly walked out. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 019 Craftsman Chapter 19: Chapter 019 Craftsman Editor: Atlas Studios The craftsman from the Kingdom soon arrived at the restaurant where Richard was. The food on the table had already been cleared away, and Richard was spreading out a long scroll on top, rapidly sketching something with a quill pen. Edward, looking puzzled, stood nearby, not daring to interrupt. The craftsman was even less inclined to disturb, obediently keeping his head down without saying a word, only occasionally sneaking glances at the scroll Richard was drawing, feeling that the prince seemed to be sketching some kind of machinery. It looked like a windmill but appeared to be more complex Swish, swish, swish After a long while, Richard put down the quill in his hand, glanced at what was drawn on the scroll, nodded slightly, and then turned his head to look at the craftsman who had been waiting for a long time by his side. The craftsman looked like a man in his fifties, but he was actually in his forties. Artisans in this world didnt have an easy life; even being employed by the palace was only slightly better than being a serf. The long hours of labor had made him look quite old. His face was full of wrinkles, his eyes were deeply sunken, and heavy bags dragged underneath them as he gazed nervously. You are Hans, right? Richard asked. Uh, g-gulp Answering the prince, I I am Hans, the craftsman quickly replied, surprised that the prince could accurately call out his name. His voice carried some astonishment and fear. After all, for a small person to be remembered by the prince wasnt necessarily a good thing. Richard waved his hand directly, saying, Come over here, take a look at this design Ive drawn, see if you can understand it. Uh, yes. The craftsman hurriedly stepped closer, looking at the scroll, carefully examining it. He confirmed his earlier guess and tentatively asked, This this seems to be a windmill, Your Highness? Exactly, it is indeed a windmill, so can you manage to build it? Ill give you no more than five days, Richard said. Uh, this The craftsman hesitated for a moment, looking at the design, estimating the workload, uncertainly replying, I think I should be able to. Take a closer look, confirm it before you say anything. If theres anything you dont understand, you can ask me now, and I will help you solve it. Dont wait until later to tell me theres a problem and that you cant complete it, Richard said. Uh, yes, yes, the craftsman said, unable to stop sweat from appearing on his forehead, and looked at the design once again. His eyes twinkled as he suddenly realized that the design wasnt as simple as he had initially thought. At least compared to an ordinary windmill, it had many parts he didnt understand. He quickly pointed at a part, saying, Your Highness, this this part seems a bit problematic. Normally, windmills are mounted on a single column, so why is this windmill installed like this Richard glanced at it and slowly explained, This is the Turning Tower. Turning Tower? The craftsman was puzzled. Ordinary windmills, indeed, can be installed on pillars. The structure is simple and easy to make. However, the downside is that they cannot always adjust to the wind direction and require manual adjustment, which is laborious and not very efficient. But according to this design, by mounting the windmill blades on a specialized Turning Tower, the tower can automatically rotate around the central axis to face the wind direction, allowing for the maximum utilization of wind power at all times, Richard explained. The craftsman widened his eyes in amazement: Really can it really do that? But but your highness, how does it achieve this, since the wind does not always come from one direction; it could come from any direction Because this part is on the Turning Tower. Richard pointed to a part on the design, Behind the main blade, theres a tail fan perpendicular to it, connected to the gear track on the edge of the Turning Tower. So no matter which direction the wind comes from, as long as it blows over this tail fan, it will propel the Turning Tower to rotate, ensuring that the wind towers main blade always aligns with the wind direction. The craftsman scratched his head, still somewhat confused, but at least he understood one thing from Richards words: The prince was not speaking randomly; he genuinely understood, and he understood more than the craftsman did. In that case The next moment, the craftsman took a deep breath and asked about the next part he didnt understand: And, Your Highness, what about here Uh, these two weights extending outward on the lever are the centrifugal governors. You dont need to understand the principlejust know that they can automatically adjust the rotors speed to suit different wind speeds. Uh, okay and, Your Highness, this rotor This, ah, Richard waved the quill again, crossing out the corresponding part, this part is a bit complicated; you dont need to worry about it. I will handle it myself. Its for generating electricity and requires artificial magnets, which you cant make yet. Okay, so, Your Highness, this part This is an improved crankshaft used to transmit energy to drive the rotor. Pay attention here And here, Your Highness This is the part for storing current, Ill take care of it; you just need to reserve the relevant section And what about here The craftsman and Richard talked for more than an hour, finally clarifying all the details on the design. Wiping the sweat from his face, the craftsman said, Your Highness, this windmill seems really difficult to make; Im afraid five days Then make it one week, Richard said, his voice a bit stern, but no longer than that, as my time is limited and cannot be delayed. Uh, this The craftsman shrunk his neck, afraid to refuse, grit his teeth, and nodded, Alright, Your Highness, I will definitely have it done in one week. Good, thats settled then. The craftsman took the design and left. In the next moment, just as Edward was about to say something, Richard looked at him first and instructed, Edward, go find me some iron filings and some rust powder. Uh? Edward was puzzled, finally asking what he had wanted to say earlier, Your Highness, what exactly are you trying to do here? Youll know when the time comes, Richard replied. Uh, alright. This answer was not much different than no answer at all; Edward shrugged and left, helplessly. By the afternoon, the iron filings and rust powder had been delivered to Richards private laboratory. Afternoon, private laboratory. The afternoon sun shone in, extremely bright. Richard looked at the table filled with dozens of pounds of iron filings and rust powder, nodding in satisfaction. Although Edwards swordsmanship was mediocre, he did have a talent for handling tasks. According to Edward, the combined weight of the iron filings and rust powder exceeded 100 pounds. A pound was a unit of mass in the British and American systems, equivalent to 0.45359237 kilograms, or 0.9071847 jin. However, as a habit, whenever he heard others mention this British and American unit, Richard automatically converted it into the familiar units in his mind. One pound was about 0.9 jin, so a little over 100 pounds was 90 jin, which was indeed a lot. The reason for needing so much iron filings and rust powder was none other than to make the rotor for the windmill. This was the fundamental, foolproof method Richard had decided on for generating electric current. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 020 Medieval Electromagnetism Chapter 20: Chapter 020 Medieval Electromagnetism Editor: Atlas Studios ` To create an electric current, one needed to understand electromagnetism. In the history of modern Earth, on October 17, 1831, Faraday first discovered the phenomenon of electromagnetic induction, thereby obtaining the method to generate alternating current, which was considered a significant achievement in electromagnetism. The so-called phenomenon of electromagnetic induction meant that when a magnet passed through a closed circuit, an electric current would be generated within the circuit. Using this phenomenon, by keeping the closed circuit stationary and continuously rotating the magnet, the closed circuit, in its static state, cut through the magnetic field lines emitted by the magnet. This caused a continuous generation of electric current within the circuit, converting mechanical energy into electrical energy, thus becoming a simple generator. This was high school physics textbook knowledge, not considered very profound, though the realization of basic materials and components was somewhat troublesome. To keep this engine running continuously, relying on manpower was not feasible, as it was inefficient and prone to errors. Only natural resources could be utilized, either wind power or water power. Richard chose wind power and thus designed a wind turbine to be made by the craftsman. But the craftsman could only make some simple parts, such as the complex rotor, energy storage devices, and shafts, which had to be done by Richard himself, which was quite laborious. Because of this, Richard didnt want to do it unless absolutely necessary. However, since the decision was made, he had to proceed. First was the fabrication of the rotor. The main material for the rotor was magnets. Neodymium iron boron magnets, samarium cobalt magnets, aluminum nickel cobalt magnets, and iron chromium cobalt magnets would all do. But currently, in the Blue Lion Kingdom, there was no type of magnet available, so he had to make them himself. The type he chose to make was the simplest and most common oneiron oxide (Fe3O4) magnets. To make iron oxide magnets, he needed to obtain iron oxide material. And to obtain this material, there were many methods, such as the hydrogen reduction method of -ferric oxide, slow oxidation method of ferrous hydroxide, Haber method, addition method, and alkaline addition method. He chose the addition method. The two most critical reactants in this method were pure iron (iron filings, Fe) and iron oxide (rust powder, Fe2O3) Richard took a deep breath, washed his hands, put on a dust mask to prevent powder from entering his nose and mouth, and began the procedure. First, Richard placed the iron filings into sulfuric acid. Visually, as soon as they were added, the beaker immediately bubbled a lot, reacting violently. In this process, ferrous sulfate (FeSO4) would be generated. After the reaction was complete, Richard began adding baking soda (NaOH) and iron oxide (Fe2O3). He then heated it to 95-105C to allow the solution to undergo an addition reaction, ultimately producing iron oxide. However, the iron oxide at this time was not pure. Richard transferred the solution to a funnel equipped with filter paper to begin filtration. After filtering, the solid material obtained was dried, followed by a series of operations. After a considerable effort, he finally produced pure iron oxide. Then, through magnetization, the iron oxide became a real magnet, a pitch-black piece. By repeating this step, he made a sufficient number of magnets to fix them in an annular mold, thus completing the most important part of the generatorthe rotor. After finishing these, Richard did not rest but began making the energy storage device. After all, the turbine generated electricity, but electricity needed to be stored to be used. This required a real rechargeable battery, not a fruit battery, much less a Leiden bottle-type capacitor. What Richard prepared to make was a lead-acid battery, which was the cheapest and most common electric vehicle battery on modern Earth. The reason for choosing it was twofold: materials were easy to collect, and the structure was simple, consisting of only the positive plate group, negative plate group, electrolyte, and container. Aside from the sulfuric acid used as the electrolyte, practically only one material was needed, or rather two: Firstly, lead, used to make the negative plate group. Secondly, lead oxide in air, lead oxide, used to make the positive plate group. In the current medieval world, perhaps many things were lacking, but lead alone would not be missing. Because according to modern Earths development, by the year 2000, humans had begun massive extraction of metals such as iron, copper, silver, and lead. Therefore, without much effort, Richard obtained sufficient lead and lead oxide. Taking a deep breath, Richards gaze became somewhat solemn. Both lead and lead oxide were toxic. Excessive inhalation or ingestion would cause heavy metal poisoning, ranging from physical discomfort to death. In the ancient Roman era on modern Earth, the Ancient Romans did not know the dangers of lead and thus used lead pipes for water delivery and lead containers for drinking, resulting in widespread chronic lead poisoning, becoming an important reason for Ancient Romes decline. Richard was aware of this and did not want to repeat the same mistakes, not wanting to be afflicted with illness before becoming a wizard, so he took ample protective measures before conducting the experiment. He first put on a dust mask, then added a bird-beak mask over it, changed into a black protective suit that covered his entire skin snugly, and finally donned gloves made from ox bladders. With preparations complete, Richard took a deep breath, feeling the air pass through the herbal pouch in the bird-beak mask and fill his lungs. He focused his gaze and began the work. First, he poured a sufficient amount of sulfuric acid into the prepared container as the electrolyte. Then, he inserted the gray fluffy lead plates, serving as the anode, into the container, securing them. Next, he placed the brown lead oxide plates, serving as the cathode, securing them. Between the anode and cathode, he placed a separator to prevent the electrodes from contacting each other. Then came the continual repetition of this process, sequentially inserting lead plates and lead oxide plates into the container until the entire container was completely filled. The reason for doing so was to allow multiple groups of anode and cathode plates to act in series, thereby increasing the lead-acid batterys voltage. After completing these tasks, Richard exhaled slightly, knowing that he had finished the main work of the lead-acid battery. What followed were the trivial details of setting up the external wires, etc. Piece by piece, until evening, Richard finally completed everything. With two light thump thump sounds, placing the completed lead-acid battery and rotor on the wooden frame, Richard turned to take off his gloves, removed the bird-beak mask, took off the dust mask, and shed his protective suit, realizing that his whole body was soaked through. After all, it was a hot summer; even in the relatively cool palace, working an entire afternoon was extremely taxing. He hadnt noticed it while working, but upon completion, Richard felt the inner clothing clinging to his skin, and the stickiness all over his body. Frowning slightly, Richard pushed open the door and walked out of the independent laboratory. Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 021 Guidance Chapter 21: Chapter 021 Guidance Editor: Atlas Studios ` The night was serene and tranquil, a hemispherical starry sky suspended over the earth, stars twinkling like a cradle inset with gemstones. Blue Lion City lay sprawled on the plains, most of it darkened, like a sleeping child lying still. Occasionally, a flicker of light would appear, not from the startled eyes of a child awakened from sleep, but from the Palace of Blue Lion City. Palace, hall, bath. A massive bath barrel was placed in the center of the bath, with Richard lying inside with his eyes closed. The bathwater filled most of the barrel, maintaining a temperature of about 45C. This level, slightly above normal body temperature, allowed Richards skin pores to expand gently, letting his whole body relax bit by bit, yet not too hot during the summer heat. A few maidservants stood several meters away, waiting for orders. Further away, in the corner of the bath, a maid was heating smooth cobblestones over a fire. Once they were red-hot, she used tongs to place them into a nearby bucket full of water. Sizzle, accompanied by the hot cobblestone, the water in the bucket roiled violently, releasing large amounts of steam that dispersed into the air and then condensed into tiny droplets as it cooled, turning into a white mist and releasing heat. The mist hovered, keeping the entire room at bath temperature, and the maidservants began to perspire but dared not move or speak, afraid of disturbing the Prince. Suddenly, Richard opened his eyes in the bath barrel. A maid cautiously asked, Prince? Hmm, Richard responded. Yes, the maid nodded, a flash of light in her big eyes as she quickly walked over to Richard. Reaching the bath barrel, she bent down to take a porcelain jar from a bamboo basket, pouring a bath oil made of herbs and rose petals onto her hands and rubbing it evenly. Standing up, she gently placed her hands on Richards body, carefully applying the bath oil and massaging, helping to relieve Richards fatigue. Richard closed his eyes again. After several minutes passed, feeling his muscles relax a lot, Richard waved his hand gently. The massaging maid understood and whispered, Yes, then retreated backward. With a splash, Richard stood up, stepping out of the bath barrel onto a non-slip wooden board on one side, silver water droplets rapidly rolling off his body and wetting the floor. Three maids quickly approached, one carrying a bucket, pouring water over Richards body from behind. This time, the water was a cooler 30C, not too cold for Richard, but causing his expanded pores to contract slightly, tightening the relaxed muscles and skin, invigorating his spirit. Another maid used a large dry cloth to quickly wipe Richards body. Once he was dry, the last maid stepped forward to assist Richard in dressing in fresh clothes and boots. Once everything was complete, Richard stepped out of the bath. The remaining maidservants swiftly cleaned up and then left in sequence. The night deepened, and the Palace lights gradually dimmed, except for a few persistent ones. In the northwest corner of the Palace, there was a row of low houses that clashed with the Palaces overall architectural style, where the craftsmen and male servants lived. At this moment, in one house, an oil lamp flickered as Hans, the craftsman instructed by Richard, squinted at the design scroll spread on the table, his nose almost touching the scroll. After a long time, Old Hans furrowed his brows, staring at a part of the design and repeatedly saying, Whats going on in this area? Why cant I understand it? This is terrible, I didnt ask Lord Richard about it back then, and if we cant make it, then With a worried expression on his face, Old Mark turned and left the house, heading to the shed outside. Inside the shed stood a wooden rack assembled by him in a day, a crude model of the Turning Tower. Reaching out to a part of the model, Old Hans muttered to himself, Still cant figure it out, whats this part supposed to do? Placing it here, how on earth can it not interfere with rotation For a long time, Old Hans couldnt make sense of it, feeling somewhat despondent as he walked back into the house, looking at the design scroll with a hint of despair. Suddenly, his eyes sparkled as he discovered a faint, nearly imperceptible note at the part he didnt understand. Wing panelaxlegear Old Mark read out loud, his eyes gradually lighting up, instantly solving the puzzle. But then Old Hans furrowed his brows again, perplexing himself, I recall, this part didnt have markings before. How did they suddenly appear? Or have they always been there, and I just didnt see them? Strange, strange, and nobody came in. No one dared to touch Lord Richards things either, this Old Hans looked around the room, quiet and empty, then peered at the doors and windows, which stood motionless. This All right, no matter what, I understood it, so I should get to work quickly, Old Hans muttered, exiting the house to head into the shed, working through the night. After all, the one-week deadline set by Richard was still tight for him. ` Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 022: Invisible Eyes Chapter 22: Chapter 022: Invisible Eyes Editor: Atlas Studios At the same time, in the very center of the Palace where the kings palace resided. The palace, the bedroom. Within the enormous bedroom spanning nearly sixty square meters, numerous candles and oil lamps were lit, illuminating the place brightly. However, this brightness did not bring much vitality; even in this hot summer night, the entire room still appeared eerie and cold. A luxurious wooden bed was placed in the middle of the bedroom, as lonely as a canoe drifting in an ocean. On the bed lay an elderly man with a face full of wrinkles, the king of the Blue Lion KingdomDonnas Austin. At this moment, Donnass face was pale, and the exposed skin was an eerie black in color. Some areas were already decaying; even though ointments had been applied, a faint stench still lingered. A thin blanket covered his body, his chest heaving, nose and mouth struggling to breathe, and the life force of the sleeping King Donnas appeared weaker than the flickering candlelight beside him. Suddenly! Coughcough! The sleeping King Donnas jolted awake, opened his eyes, and felt a suffocating sensation. A thick phlegm clogged his throat, making him want to cough but unable to, his face flushed red. Under the loose skin, veins bulged as he exerted himself to sit up, trying to attract the attention of others to help him. But the two guards standing at the bedroom door seemed to have turned deaf, allowing His Majesty to pound on the bed, making bang, bang sounds, standing motionlessly in place. Under the swaying candlelight outside, the shadows of the two guards cast onto the bedroom floor slightly twisted, like souls struggling after being tempted by demons. Bang, bang, cough! King Donnas continued to pound on the bed, his fists clenched tightly, knuckles whitening, and veins bulging on his temples as he opened his eyes wide. His mouth opened, yet he couldnt breathe any air, like a fish tossed onto the shore by waves. Then, at that moment, King Donnas suddenly felt a heavy blow on his back as if someone had struck him. His whole body jolted, his throat loosened, and the clogged phlegm was coughed out onto the floor. Wheezing, wheezing Donnas began to take deep breaths, his chest heaving violently, making the sound of an old bellows being pulled. At this time, the two guards outside the bedroom finally heard the noise and stepped forward to come in. However, a figure was faster than themit was Mr. Delon, the palace butler. He had been stationed outside the bedroom, but due to his age, he couldnt stay awake and dozed off. Awakened by the commotion in the bedroom, he hurried in to check on the situation. Seeing Donnas sitting up, leaning over and gasping for air, with sticky saliva still dripping from his mouth onto the blanket, Mr. Delon immediately understood the reason. He approached, gently patting Donnass back, causing him to cough again and expel the remaining phlegm from his throat. Using a handkerchief to wipe Donnass mouth, he then cautiously asked, Your Majesty, are you alright? Barelyphewstill alive, Donnas said, panting as he replied. In that case Your Majesty, should you continue resting? Forget it, now that Im awake, I might not be able to sleep anymore tonight, Donnas waved his hand, his face, tormented by the strange illness, appearing particularly pale at this moment. He spoke, How about you chat with me about whats been happening lately? How are my two sonsWilliam and Richard? They havent caused any trouble, have they? No, Mr. Delon shook his head, both princes are doing well. Eldest Prince William took the initiative to cut palace expenses, saying its to find a physician to heal you, Your Majesty. Yesterday morning, the Eldest Prince even came to see you, but since you were finally asleep, he didnt dare disturb you, and he left. He also reminded me not to mention it to you, lest you get disappointed. Well, William is indeed good, Donnas nodded, then asked, What about Richard? Second Prince Richard Mr. Delon hesitated slightly and said, Lord Richard is also very concerned about you, Your Majesty, but hes been busy recently, so So, since his last visit, he hasnt cared about me anymore, is that right? Donnas spoke, slowly closing his eyes as if calming himself. Your Majesty Mr. Delon spoke softly, perhaps Lord Richard is still upset with you; after all, you did indeed wrong him several years ago Donnas opened his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and then spoke slowly, I was impulsive about the matter three years ago, but if he hadnt been involved in those strange affairs related to sorcery, how would I have misunderstood? Since it happened, what can be done? Should I, the king of a kingdom, apologize to him and ask for his forgiveness? Even if I apologize, I doubt he would accept! By the end, Donnass face showed a trace of anger. Your Majesty, please calm down, Mr. Delon hurriedly said, naturally, Your Majesty cannot apologize to Lord Richard; however, its possible to punish those who fanned the flames back then. It is said that the news initially came from an attendant in Prince Williams palace, and then Lets not bring that up. Donnas waved his hand, The reasons behind it, William has already explained to me in detail, and it wasnt the attendants issue. A few years ago I made a mistake, so must I make another mistake to make up for it? Richardlet him endure it. After all, I am his father! I cant, for the sake of fairness, chill Williams heart, can I? Moreover, is there fairness in this world? You should know, I have high hopes for William. Whether in demeanor or approach, hes far superior to the younger me. I believe that entrusting the Blue Lion Kingdom to him will make it more prosperous, and as the next king, he mustnt have any blemishes. As for Richard, after enduring some grievances, William will compensate him later with the best fief and tax exemption. He should be pleased! After all, the matter earlier ended up being a misunderstanding of a few people close to him, confining him for a while. The ones killed, which he claimed were valuable assistants he nurtured with great effort, I saw as nothing more than ignorant peasants and bumpkins, not even considered fine maids. They were killed, and in exchange for a lifetime of wealth, what is there to be dissatisfied with? Even he needs to endure it, for I am his father, and the king of this country! Everything on this kingdoms land is my property, and everyone must obey me! I am not dead yet, so I do not allow anything against my will to exist. Ido not wish to hear any negative voices! Uh, yes, Mr. Delon dared not refute, only replied with gleaming eyes, But Your Majesty, isnt it a bit early to say these things now? Heh. Donnas laughed, seeing through Mr. Delons thoughts, and said, Dont worry, I understand my health condition. Though this strange ailment torments me and my body weakens day by day, I can still hold on for now. Speaking of which, when the birch trees outside the city turn yellow come autumn, I still wish to see them. Ah, thats good, thats good, Mr. Delon said repeatedly, his expression somewhat complex as if something crossed his mind. Engrossed in conversation, Donnas did not notice Mr. Delons unease and continued talking. During their chat, a candle ignited in a corner of the bedroom burned. The candle core lengthened as it burned, making a crackle sound, causing the flame to gradually become unstable. Suddenly, an invisible force appeared, snapped off a section of the candle core, and the flame became stable again. Neither Donnas nor Delon in the bedroom noticed this, nor did they observe an invisible pair of eyes gradually leaving the palace and rising into the sky. Deep in the night, the darkness intensified. The night sky was filled with resplendent stars. A transparent invisible tether floated in the air, with one end connected to Richard sitting cross-legged in a bedroom in the northwest palace, while the other end linked to Richards star body projection in the sky. The energy from the star body projection spread in various colored light spots. Richard extended his consciousness, beginning to absorb and assimilate the immense energy. Although, without opening a magic source, the absorbed energy couldnt be stored, it helped him familiarize himself with the process and strengthen spiritual power. In the distance, a massive figure, unlike any bird, quickly swept by Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 023 The First Spell Chapter 23: Chapter 023 The First Spell Editor: Atlas Studios ` A week later. An oddly shaped wind turbine stood behind Richards palace. A gust of wind blew, and the turning tower atop the wind turbine automatically adjusted, making a creaking noise. The main blades mounted on it aligned with the wind direction and began to spin. Mechanical energy transmission. Swoosh, swoosh! The rotating blades drove a magnet rotor below through gears and crankshafts. A metal coil surrounding the rotor continuously generated current, which flowed downward through metal wires. Mechanical energy was converted into electrical energy. Below, a simple yet practical lead-acid battery was fixed, absorbing the current to store it, ready to release it when needed. Electrical energy was then transformed into chemical energy. Nighttime. Richards palace, bedroom. Richard sat cross-legged on the bed, in front of a lead-acid battery filled with stored electricity. With his eyes tightly shut, Richard, who was in deep meditation, felt his body vibrating rapidly. Then, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon, his consciousness burst out of his body. Using the eyes of his consciousness to look at his physical body, Richard attempted to summon spiritual power to gain control over his body. Having done this many times before, it was easy for him, and soon, the body sitting cross-legged began to move. His hands slowly raised, reaching for the two external wires of the lead-acid battery. Crackle! At the moment his physical hands touched the wires, his body, acting as a conductor, formed a closed circuit with the lead-acid battery. The current flowed out of the battery and surged rapidly through his body. The sensation of being electrocuted spread throughout his body and was transmitted to Richards consciousness through the transparent band on the back of his neck, feeling numb and burning hot. The bioelectric current in his body started to significantly increase, and his bodys cells entered a highly activated state. Richard recalled the content of the Monroe Chapter, simultaneously remembering while gathering spiritual power. When spiritual power was concentrated to the extreme, it became a semi-physical, minuscule substance, resembling a grain of dust. Controlling this grain of spiritual dust, he guided it towards his heart, fixing it in place, and then gathered another grain of spiritual dust to stick together. This process was akin to swallows building nests and was a time-consuming endeavor. According to the Monroe Chapter, opening the magic source was crucial for wizards, often taking tens of days or even months to accomplish. The longer it took and the larger the magic source constructed, the more mana (energy) it could store, allowing for the release of more spells. Of course, since a magic source could be constructed, it could also be modified. Many wizards initially opened a small magic source, only to find it insufficient later, prompting them to modify and enlarge it. However, the process of modifying a magic source was not much easier than opening a new one, so some wizards instead continued to open new magic sources as their strength increased. Its said that the most powerful wizards possessed more than ten magic sources, and their mana was virtually inexhaustible. Of course, possessing more than ten magic sources, and how to perfectly utilize the mana in each without causing conflicts, was also a big concern. However, for a wizard who had not yet entered the disciplineapprentice wizardthe consideration was evidently a bit premature. While Richard pondered, he continued to condense spiritual dust, slowly constructing his first magic source. After working busily for an entire night, he had barely built an area smaller than a fingernail, far from forming a complete magic source. However, Richard was not in a rush, knowing he would patiently keep building for a long time in the future. Thus, as days went by, the magic source gradually took shape, eventually forming a standard diamond shape at the center of Richards chest cavity. Following this, Richard faced the wizards third life remoldingenergy melting. According to the explanation in the Monroe Chapter, the purpose of energy melting was to convert the energy absorbed through star body projection into the purest standard energy, known as mana. Simply put, due to the distinct nature of different stars, the energy projected by them was a chaotic mix of various types. Even if stored in the magic source, it was difficult to utilize without undergoing melting to transform into unified mana used to release spells. To carry out energy melting, the third life remolding, the body needed to be in a high energy state. During the process of opening the magic source, Richard had numerous suspicions about this high energy state, with the most probable being magnetic field. The Monroe Chapter described that both the second life remolding and the third life remolding involved energy covering the whole body, showing certain similarities but not entirely the same. Considering the relationship between electricity and magnetism, this third life remolding was determined. With the determination, it became easy to deal with, simpler than the first and second life remoldings. Because of electromagnetic induction, electricity and magnetism were inseparablemagnetism could generate electricity, and electricity could generate magnetism. Arranging metal coils around the bed in the bedroom, a magnetic field naturally formed when the current from the lead-acid battery flowed through the coil. Therein, Richard clearly sensed the energy stored in his mana source being refined, eventually transformed into mana. At this point, the three barriers to becoming a wizard, the so-called three life remoldings, were all scientifically broken. The door to releasing spells suddenly opened. Half a month later. Late at night. The entire Blue Lion City had fallen asleep, and the palace was also utterly silent. Richards palace, bedroom. Tonight, instead of meditating, Richard stood by the window, pondering something unknown. After a while, he turned his head, his gaze landing on the Monroe Chapter lying on the bed, opened to a certain page, recording a Zero-Circle Magic spell. Zero-Circle Magic. According to the Monroe Chapter, spells could be categorized into Zero-Circle Magic, First Circle Magic, Second Circle Magic, Third Circle Magic, and so on, corresponding to different wizard levels. Among them, wizard apprentices could release Zero-Circle Magic and occasionally release weaker First Circle Magic. A first-level wizard released First Circle Magic, and in an explosive state, could release some Second Circle Magic. A second-level wizard usually released Second Circle Magic, and in desperation, could release some Third Circle Magic. And so on. Each circle of magic was further divided into three levels: low-level, middle level, high-level. Obviously, the higher the circle of magic, the stronger the spells power and the more challenging it became. In fact, the power of First Circle Magic alone was already considered terrifying, with the highest-level First Circle Magic comparable to modern Earths missiles in power. Zero-Circle Magic, however, was the lowest level of magic, most of which lacked destructive power and could only play some indirect roles, such as lighting, opening doors, repelling enemies, alerting against wild beasts, and so on. The weakest presence in Zero-Circle Magiclow-level Zero-Circle Magicwas often referred to by wizards as trickery. The spell Richard was looking at was considered such a trick, named Phosphorus Candle. Coret Uh Plas Te Ke Anize Obscure incantations were uttered from his mouth as Richard slowly extended a hand. The next moment, his magic source within vibrated; mana surged forth, coursing swiftly through the veins and undergoing some specific transformation during the process. As the speed increased, the mana became active, similar to boiling water, and the passage through the veins brought a distinctly scorching sensation. Richards palm trembled, and the active mana flowed along the radial artery, entering the palmar veins to reach the fingertips, and then burst forth. Richards five fingers on his right hand twitched violently, causing five small, bluish flames to appear with a pop, burning quietly. The five fingers came together, and the five flames fused into a single flame, burning more fiercely, illuminating the whole bedroom. The forest-blue glow made the atmosphere in the room eerie, adding a hint of coldness to the sultry summer night as if the air had suddenly dropped several degrees. Phosphorus Candle, phosphorus combustion? So, the flames color is blue? Richard muttered to himself as he carried the flame to the window, looking outside where there was no one. With a flick, he tossed the flame from his hand, watching it fly through the airits size quickly expanded from a fist to that of a basin, then to a bathtub. The flame, more than half a meter in diameter, bathed the ground in front of the palace in a ghostly blue, unbelievably bizarre. Just as it was about to expand further, it extinguished with a puff, vanishing without a trace as if it had never existed. The Personal Guard Captain Edward, standing vigil at the palace entrance, suddenly looked up, his eyes flickering. It felt as though he glimpsed something extraordinary out of the corner of his eye, but after scanning the surroundings, he saw nothing. Did I see wrong? Edward shook his head, refocusing on the palm-sized book in his hand, revisiting the knowledge he had learned. The Countess Elizabeth chuckled suddenly glug Inside the bedroom, Richard sensed a unique energy wave dissipating outside the window. He looked at his hands, which bore no burn marks, with his eyes slightly aglow. A spell, a real spell? Is this pseudoscience that defies explanation by science, or is it unexplored science not yet discovered by modern Earth? But regardless, it seems the legends of wizards in this world are true. In that case, Im all the more eager to understand the truth of this world, to figure out how I came to this world. Interesting. Closing his eyes as if savoring something, he opened them again after a while, nodding seriously and speaking aloud, Hmm, truly interesting. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 024: Kings Will Chapter 24: Chapter 024: Kings Will Editor: Atlas Studios The next day, the Kings Palace. Sunlight streamed in through the window, casting into the bedroom. On the bed in the bedroom, King Donnas lay in a fitful slumber under a thin blanket. After a while, Donnas opened his eyes, staring vacantly at the ceiling, his eyes occasionally wandering. As his mind gradually cleared, he turned his head to the side. Mr. Delon was standing there, raspingly asking, William and Richard, are they here? Theyre all here, and theyve been waiting outside for a while, Your Majesty, Delon answered quietly. Mmm. Donnas listened, closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep again. After a long while, he reopened them, slowly sitting up from the bed, and said to Delon, Let them in. Yes, Your Majesty. Delon immediately walked briskly to the bedroom door, and momentarily returned with the two Princes following behind. Leading in front was Prince William, dressed in ordinary clothes, with no sense of grandeur. His eyes carried a tinge of sadness as he quickly walked to Donnass bedside, half-knelt, and greeted, Father, are you feeling better? Richard walked calmly behind, his face devoid of any emotion. He approached King Donnas and said, without any discernible emotion, Honored fatherKing Donnas, greetings. Cough, cough! Donnas coughed several times, his complexion far worse than it had been over a month ago. He first grasped Williams hand, patting it, then looked at Richard and said, You do you hate me this much, to remember what happened three years ago for so long? Not at all. Sigh. Donnas sighed, somewhat helpless, saying, Pour me a glass of wine, and then stand with your brother, William. I want to talk to both of you. Richards eyes flickered briefly, but he said nothing. He stepped to the side of the bedroom, took out a cup and poured half a cup of wine. Sunlight from the window illuminated the cup, revealing fine black particles swirling before settling to the bottom. Richard brought the wine to Donnas, noticing the extended hand, whose skin was deeply pigmented, appearing as if tinged with pigmentation, with corn-sized bumps on the palm. As the hand was raised, its deep color turned pale, then purplish, then flushed, before returning to its original deep colorclassic Raynauds syndrome. Watching the black particles settle to the bottom of the cup, Richard handed it to Donnas, saying, Youd better drink less of this wine, my dear father! William turned his head, somewhat puzzled, and said, Brother, what are you saying? Father is ill, racked with pain; only wine can relieve it. How can he drink less? Indeed, William is right, Donnas said, raising the cup to his mouth and taking a gulp, he caught his breath before speaking, Without this wine, I couldnt bear it a day. By the way, I owe much to William; the wine he brought tastes far better than any Ive had before. Richard said nothing, only shaking his head slightly. Donnas lifted the cup again, drank the wine within it heartily, his complexion appearing slightly better as the alcohol numbed his senses, improving his spirit considerably. He looked at William and Richard and said, Initially, I thought I might survive this winter, but my illness has worsened recently. Its likely Ill meet your mothers sooner than expected. I summoned you today to entrust you with some matters. The Blue Lion Kingdom, though small with only a population of tens of thousands, is still a nation. Therefore, I wish to entrust it to the capable hands of William. Its not that I deem you inferior, Richard cough, cough but clearly, your interests lie elsewhere. So, come this autumn when the Baihua Forest outside the city turns yellow, I will leave the city, move there, and meet my end there, to be buried there. At that time, William will inherit my throne. As for you, Richard, you will be made a Duke, with a large territory. As long as you dont cause trouble for your brother, youll live in peace. Raising a hand to stop William from speaking, Donnas closed his eyes, concentrated his spirit again, and slowly said, Do not refuse; this is my already made decision. However it turns, I hope that after my death, both of you will live well, maintaining this country well. Additionally A long moment after, the two Princes, William and Richard, having heard what seemed to be King Donnass final words, left the palace. Outside the palace, their Personal Guards had been waiting for a long time. They immediately followed, and the two men quickly broke into two separate groups. The sound of footsteps echoed on the palaces square, the two groups walking silently to the end, heading in opposite directions. Suddenly, William stopped, turning his head to look at Richard, and called out, Richard! Brother! Hmm? Richard stopped, showing an inquisitive look. At this moment, Williams eyes still held an indelible sadness, and he spoke with a somewhat depressed tone, My dear brother, with Father like this, I believe neither of us is in good spirits. If one day Father really passes away, the Blue Lion Kingdom will have only us two Royal Family members left. We two brothers havent sat down and had a good talk in a long time. Today, I invite you to have dinner with me in my palace. Although I have recently been economizing to find a physician for Father, leading to simpler meals, I hope you wont mind. I dont mind. Richard shook his head calmly, then calmly said, But I dont have time. Well, this Well talk some other time, my dear brotherPrince William, goodbye. Richard waved his hand, turned, and left, with his Personal Guard following closely. Edward, as the captain of the Personal Guard, glanced warily at William. William stood in place, watching Richards group fade into the distance, and couldnt help but shake his head with a bitter smile. Your Highness! A voice came from behind William; it was his Personal Guard Captain, unlike Edward, not a Noble, but a loyal Soldier. At this moment, he spoke with slight anger, Your Highness, Lord Richard was too much. You clearly had good intentions, yet he The Personal Guard Captains words abruptly stopped because William was staring at him coldly, eyes like knives! Prince Your Highness, you Remember one thing, William said deliberately, no matter what Richard does or says, he is still my brother. Besides Father, only I may judge him; no one else can! Do youunderstand? I understand Good, then go back, William said. But your Highness, with Lord Richard not attending dinner, should the kitchen continue to prepare? the Personal Guard Captain asked softly. Recently, William had said to economize and had been following through, eating only breakfast, lunch, and a simple dinner, consisting of a white bread and some jam. Today, however, to invite Richard, though not overly lavish, William had the kitchen prepare something a little special. But clearly, Richard not attending the dinner would largely be Unexpectedly, William spoke, Let the kitchen continue preparing. My dear brother isnt attending, but perhaps other guests might come. Ah? Dont ask more. Yes, the Personal Guard Captain quickly said, lowering his head. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 025: Dinner and Target Chapter 25: Chapter 025: Dinner and Target Editor: Atlas Studios ` Nighttime, in Prince Williams palace, the dining room. On the long dining table, the candle flames flickered, making the entire room appear dim. Prince William sat quietly at one end of the table, as if waiting for someone. Suddenly, with a creak, the dining room door opened, and a figure stepped inside. Due to the dim light, the persons face was indistinguishable, but from the silhouette alone, it was evident that this was a handsome young man. Your Highness The figure walked in, quickly attempting to greet, the voice exceedingly respectful. William raised a hand to halt the formalities, and softly said, Sit down, Ive been waiting for you. According to etiquette, the other person should have sat at the opposite end of the table, but William gestured toward the seat close beside him. The figure hesitated slightly, then apprehensively sat next to William. William clapped his hands, and immediately a maid entered the dining room, bringing the prepared food to the table; a simple fare of white bread, pork chops, half-cold roasted hare, mushroom soup, and malt wine. The two began to eat, the process somewhat silent, the atmosphere slightly oppressive. William said nothing, focusing solely on eating as though it required one hundred percent of his attention. No matter the taste of the food, he chewed it earnestly, then swallowed. The figure beside him seemed somewhat tense, although also eating with noble-standard etiquette, the pace was painfully slow, cutting a pork chop into small fragments, sending one piece at a time to the mouth. In the oppressive atmosphere, beads of sweat trickled down the face. Suddenly, as if recalling something, William placed his knife and fork lightly on the table, causing a gentle tap, and turned to look at the figure beside him. The figure gulped down all the food in the mouth rapidly, placing the cutlery down at the same hurried pace, meeting Williams gaze. Your Highness Hmm. William spoke, You should be quite familiar with my brother, correct? His Highness, Lord Richard? Of course of course familiar, the figure cautiously replied. Then what do you think kind of person my brother is? Uh, well The figure hesitated, pondering a long time, preparing words, From what I understand, Lord Richard is very intelligent, but also quite peculiar, always researching things related to wizards or conducting various experiments. In short appears completely different from you, Your Highness. Indeed. William nodded, as if in agreement, his eyes flickering, Richard hmm, my brother, he is indeed very intelligent, very peculiar. In fact, hes been like this since childhood. You should know Im two years older than him. But you certainly didnt know, he was fluent in speaking and communicating with others at the same time as I waswhen I was three and he was one. The figures face showed surprise. Of course, in reality, I dont know these things myself, considering being so young, who would remember. These were all things Father told me. Father also mentioned that my brother exhibited many strange behaviors in childhood, such as never crying or laughing, utterly unlike a child, as if someone elses soul was hiding in that little body. He learned to read quickly, studied quickly, by six, the court tutor could no longer teach him. Afterward, he frequented the library the most. According to the librarian, even Richards reading speed seemed faster than ordinary people; others were truly reading, while he was merely flipping through the pages. Crucially, after flipping through, he remembered everything very firmly. I recall when I was ten and he was eight, Father tested us one day, and do you know what happened? William looked at the figure, who shook his head in confusion. A glint appeared in Williams eyes: The result was, I didnt even have the chance to think; essentially, Fathers question wasnt even finished, and he already answered. Finally, Father asked how to be a good king. Looking back, if he gave Father a satisfactory answer, perhaps Father would have directly established him as Crown Prince. But do you guess how he responded? The figure shook his head again. He said William smiled complexly, He said he couldnt be bothered to answer that question. He said that being a king was a troublesome affair, and he had more important things to do, couldnt be bothered with becoming a king. The figure didnt know what to say. William shook his head, as if talking to himself: Do you know how I felt back then? Surprised, hmm, and also fearful. Because I suddenly realized, this brother is actually far superior to me; if he wishes to do something, he would do it better than I could, but he simply doesnt want to, as though he had already foreseen the result. My brothers peculiarpeculiar person, peculiar prince. Especially after Fathers test, even more peculiar, starting all kinds of experiments, researching wizard-related things, creating all sorts of frightening objects. Like acid liquid capable of easily corroding sharp iron swords, or stones thrown into water causing a massive booming explosion. No one knows what he wants to do, nor what his purpose is. In the end, even Father was somewhat fearful of him; otherwise, three years ago, there wouldnt have been that misunderstanding. At this, William sighed lightly, looking at the figure, I called you here not for other reasons. I want to be a good brother, to protect his safety, irrespective of what he does, as long as its not too excessive, to let him have his way. At the same time, I wish to be a good king, to protect this country properly. So! Williams gaze became serious. The figure straightened up, the next moment hearing William say, You must do something for me, and that is The figures expression changed rapidly, after a long time, resolute, replied, Yes! Nighttime, Richards palace. In the bedroom, Richard flipped through the Monroe Chapter, his eyes constantly shimmering, occasionally revealing thoughtful expressions. Although he successfully cast the first spell yesterday, he was not even regarded as a Level One Apprentice currently. A Wizard Apprentice has three levels: First-level Apprentice, Second-level Apprentice, Third-level Apprentice. Only after reaching Third-level Apprentice and successfully advancing was one considered a wizard. Currently, he merely just entered the wizarding world, just the beginning, how to proceed with the remaining path still needs exploration and decision. Furthermore, relying solely on one Wizard book to decipher the entire world was plainly impossible. He needed to acquire more wizard-related things, even to encounter actual wizards and magic creatures in this world. The road is long and arduous, I shall seek upwards and downwards, Richard muttered to himself. The road was long, but Richard didnt think he couldnt complete the task of scientifically analyzing spells. Even if spells are miraculous, they must conform to chemical and physical principles, surely shouldnt freeze someone with flames or burn someone with ice cubes. Even if not conforming to chemical and physical principles, then at least they must fit within logic and mathematics, surely spells couldnt be randomshouldnt two identical spells combined be less powerful than one. If truly like this, Archimedes, the leader of logic and geometry, would really use a lever to tilt the planet. Or as a math master and circle maniac, Archimedes wielded a big stick and directly slaughtered the Roman soldiers preventing him from drawing circles. Anything unknown may appear mysterious, just like things that exceeded one world by far often were deemed as magic, but it always adheres to certain laws, and these laws are science. Science is not some immutable entity, more so a way of thinking and a worldview. What Richard genuinely wanted to do was unravel the science within the spells, understanding the reason for his arrival in this world, comprehending everything. Transmigration, conquering the world, this phrase was merely for hearing pleasure, only upon happening would one realize how unreasonable it was. If like ostriches, as described in many novels, choosing not to heed, pretending everything was normal to live, persuading oneself to be assimilated by the world, living according to the ways of this world or striving under its constraints to become the strongest, obviously was a choice. But Richard did not want this. To Richard, that was no different from artificial insects raised in a box. Being futile was an insect, striving hard, becoming stronger or even the strongest, still an insect, still inside the box. What Richard wanted was to understand what was going on with this box, why he ended up in this box, then to step out. The reason for becoming a wizard wasnt fundamentally wanting some earth-shattering power but figuring out what this pseudo-science completely absent from modern Earth was about. Understanding its core principles, mastering, and utilizing them. Even the strongest wizard remains a wizard, remains the insect in the box. Unearthing all principles, stepping out the box will become a God. This is a qualitative difference. After all, living in the box, one will never know if something will crash onto the box the next moment, directly obliterating the entire world. The road is long Richard muttered to himself, So I mustnt waste time, must proceed swiftly Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 026 The Death of the King Chapter 26: Chapter 026 The Death of the King Editor: Atlas Studios ` In no time, more than a month had passed, during which everything remained calm. Prince William continued to be frugal, King Donnas was still entangled with a severe illness, and Richard persisted in studying the Spells in the Monroe Chapter. After some time of studying, Richard finally learned several Zero-Circle Low-Level Magic spells besides the Phosphorus Candle: namely, Flame Impact, Water Droplet Condensation, Wind Barrier, Wind Repel, Wind Light Spirit, and Wind Force. Flame Impact emitted a ball of flame that struck the enemy, causing damage. Richard tested it, and its power was roughly akin to a sudden burst of flames from a wok. It could indeed inflict some burns if it hit a person, but killing someone with it was beyond its reach. After all, Zero-Circle Low-Level Magic was really akin to tricks, with generally weak power. Its greatest function was not in dealing damage but in causing panic. By the standards of this era, an ordinary person seeing someone suddenly conjure a ball of flames would be as shocking as a modern-day person seeing someone pull out a firearm. Water Droplet Condensation gathered moisture from the air, creating droplets around. Simply put, it was similar to small-scale low-altitude artificial rainfall, or one might say water vapor condensation. Combined with the aforementioned Flame Impact, it was sufficient to solve the problem of making fire and obtaining drinking water for people living in the wild, but as for attack powerapologies, none. Wind Barrier, Wind Repel, Wind Light Spirit, and Wind Force all derived from the same source. Just as Flame Impact was a Fire Magic spell and Water Droplet Condensation was a Water Magic spell, these four were all Wind Magic spells. According to Richards study, they all used the movement of air to achieve certain effects. For example, gathering air to swiftly form an impenetrable air wall to block attacks was the Wind Barrier. For example, gathering air to crash into an enemy like a strong wind, making the enemy uncontrollably retreat, was the Wind Repel. For example, gathering air to enhance the lower limbs, increasing speed and jump height while reducing weight, thereby becoming more agile, was the Wind Light Spirit. For example, gathering air to enhance the upper limbs, amplifying explosive power to deliver an unexpected strike, was the Wind Force. Richard learned these spells partly for their effects but primarily to attempt to study the internal mechanisms for achieving these effects. Fiery Flame Impact was obviously the combustion of fuel, complying with the law of energy conservation. Water Droplet Condensation involved cooling liquefaction, obeying the laws of thermodynamics. The four wind spells fell into the category of fluid dynamics, adhering to principles like the Prandtl-Glauert Rule, the Krmn-Tsien formula, etc. Richard endeavored to explain these spells using scientific methods, then re-mastered them, with the outcome being that Richards spells were not as rigid as those recorded in the Monroe Chapter. For instance, Wind Barrier, documented in the Monroe Chapter, was merely an air wall about one meter long and wide, and over thirty centimeters thick. But Richard could create a super-compressed air wall two meters long, two meters wide, and two meters thick. He could even transform it into spherical or cylindrical shapes. For another example, Wind Repel in the Monroe Chapter recorded the use of fixed-volume compressed air to launch an impact at an enemy, resulting in a repelling effect. Yet, after scientifically deciphering it, Richard could choose to use more or less compressed air to achieve the desired effect. He could even stack several Wind Repels together, transforming them into Strong Wind Repel or even Extreme Wind Repel. Admittedly, these were still Zero-Circle spells, but Richard could make them play a larger role. Richard believed that if the research continued, much more could be achieved. In the blink of an eye, another month passed. When the first yellow leaf fell in the Baihua Forest outside Blue Lion City, King Donnass black coffin was being carried out of the city. The weather was continuously rainy, just like the day he died Three days earlier. The sky was overcast, and a silky autumn rain fell, hitting people with bone-chilling cold like needle pricks. This signified the end of the hot summer and the sudden arrival of autumn. From the morning, perhaps because of the weather, the entire Kingdom felt somewhat dull, brewing something amid this dullness. The falling autumn rain and the sudden drop in temperature drove people indoors, making the vast Palace exceptionally cold and silent. Richard was conducting experiments in this silence. A beaker was placed in a water bath for heating, and the boiling water produced bubbling sounds, large plumes of white steam rising. Richard watched from the side, then heard faint waves of sound coming his way. The first wave arose from the Kings Palace, accompanied by sudden cries of sorrow and panic, quickly spreading throughout the Palace and then to Blue Lion City. Knock, knock, knock! The door of the independent laboratory was knocked hastily, Richard frowned, and shouted, Come in. Immediately, Edward stumbled in, followed by the old butler Delon, his face full of sorrow. PrinPrince, badbad news Edward spoke between gasps. The old butler Delon behind him spoke, His Majesty Without waiting for him to finish, Richard raised his hand and said expressionlessly, I know. Then Lets go. Yes. The old butler Delon turned to lead the way, Richard glanced at the liquid still heating and eventually followed them out of the laboratory and out of the Palace. Through the cold autumn rain, across the square, and into the Kings Palaces bedroom. Richard saw that it was now empty, the wine cabinet in the corner was empty, and some furnishings had been removed. A bed was placed in the center, with King Donnass corpse lying on it, his skin a dark purplish hue and already lifeless for a while. At the window stood another person, who received the news earlier, Prince William. His head rested on the bed, his shoulders shaking, no sound being made; whether he laughed or cried was unclear. As if hearing the sound, William raised his head to look, tears on his face, he said to Richard with a hoarse voice, Brother, Father hes gone Mm, Richard responded, neither joyful nor sorrowful. William visibly paused, seemingly surprised by Richards calmness, wanting to say something, yet did not, turning to lean back against the bed repeatedly saying, Father Father Richard just stood beside, watching as if watching a joke. Moments later, the Funeral Master arrived, beginning to tidy King Donnass appearance, which included trimming hair, cleaning the body, and donning clothes and armor. The rest of the attendants also started to set up the mourning hall: covering or taking down mirrors with black cloth, extinguishing the fireplace, opening all doors and windows, unlocking all locks, untying all knots, lighting candles Under these circumstances, William and Richard had to leave the room. At the Palace entrance, the two stood. A gust of cold wind blew, and William tightened his clothes, turned his head slightly to glance at Richard, his voice still hoarse, said, Brother, Father is dead, we Richard did not respond, just looked at the continuously falling rain and said, Its getting colder, dress warmer. Hmm? Surprised, William reacted momentarily, feeling as though Richard was kindly reminding him, nodded in agreement, Ah. When the rain falls Richard continued, as if there was more to the sentence, yet did not finish. Shaking his head, he directly stepped into the increasingly dense curtain of rain. Ill be there for the burial, said the voice from the rain. Watching, Williams lips parted a few times but ultimately closed, saying nothing. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 027 The Face in the Shadow Chapter 27: Chapter 027 The Face in the Shadow Editor: Atlas Studios Three days later. The sky was dark, heavy with clouds, and the rain fell incessantly. The earth was dark, dull and lifeless. The coffin was black, carried by soldiers, heading towards the cemetery outside the city. Behind the coffin followed a long procession. Leading it, of course, were the two princesWilliam and Richardfollowed by nobles of varying ranks from Blue Lion City, and lords hurriedly arriving from across the Blue Lion Kingdom. The atmosphere was solemn and solemn as the crowd trudged along the muddy road in silence. All around was the cold patter of rain upon the ground, mourning King Donnas for no less than three days, lowering the temperature by more than ten degrees. White breaths exhaled constantly from the crowd. It was destined to be a torturous funeral. The funeral continued as the procession reached the cemetery. Surrounded by vast yellow leaves in Baihua Forest, the coffin was carefully lowered into a dug grave in a clearing within the forest. The priest began to recite the eulogy, dirt sprinkled into the grave, followed by flower petals. You now have been prepared for burial, the time of departure has come Swish, swish, swish You have fought the good fight, finished the race, and kept the faith Swish, swish, swish Henceforth, the crown of righteousness is bestowed upon you; unmatched glory remains Swish, swish, swish The world will remember your greatness, the earth will preserve your body, the sky will embrace your soul Swish, swish, swish You shall become eternal Swish, swish, swish As the eulogy went on, the grave was slowly filled in, soldiers brought large pieces of sod to ensure that plants would grow over the grave and it wouldnt become a barren spot. After this, the attendees stepped forward one by one to place the flowers they carried on the tombstone, soon transforming the whole cemetery into a colorful display. The funeral drew to a close. Some closed their eyes before the tombstone, whispering memories of King Donnas during his life. Others quietly departed. Prince William stood by the tombstone throughout. After placing a bunch of flowers, someone slowly approached him, leaned in, and whispered, Prince, everything is ready. Williams gaze turned to Richard standing afar, he did not speak. After a long pause, he murmured, Link, do you think I will be a good king? Do you believe I will do better than my father? Of course! the other replied assertively. Is it just you who thinks so, or does everyone? Prince William asked. Prince, its everyone! Everyone believes you will be more outstanding than King Donnas, the other replied. Phew William exhaled, his eyes flickered, then he turned his head towards the other person and simply uttered one word, Good. Yes! the others eyes lit up brightly. The funeral ended, and Richard returned to the palace. Personal Guard Captain Edward, along with the entire Personal Guard, escorted Richard back. Upon entering the palace, Edward paused, looking at the empty hall, and couldnt help but speak: Wherewhere is everyone? The maids who usually filled the hall, preparing various experimental materials for Richard, were all gone. Richard spoke flatly, I gave them all a long holiday. Hmm? Edward was still puzzled. Richard walked into the laboratory, Edward followed closely. Richard took out a black wooden box, began placing various experimental reagents and some small experimental instruments inside, while busy, he spoke, My honorable fatherKing Donnas is dead, my dear brotherPrince William is to become the new king, so I must leave as well. Prince, are you going to the fief? Edward asked, probing. To be honest, Richards fief had not yet been decided. Packing up now seemed premature. Richard replied indifferently, Since I am leaving, I should travel light. Those I cant take, let them go. Richard continued packing. After tidying up the laboratory, he moved to the bedroom upstairs, Edward still following. Putting the Monroe Chapter and several scrolls into the box, suddenly chaotic footsteps sounded outside the palace, not just a few or a dozenhundreds. Hundreds of soldiers surrounded the entire palace! Richard glanced out the window, unsurprised, and continued packing. However, Edwards eyes contracted sharply, breathing somewhat rapidly, he said, Prince, these peoplethese peopleseem to be Prince Williams, seemsPrince William intends harm on you! The next moment, without waiting for direction from Richard, Edward shouted aloud to all the guard soldiers: Secure all the palace entrances, do not let them break in, protect the Princes safety! Yes! Personal Guard soldiers, filled with tension and panic, commenced action, firmly securing each entrance of the palace. In the bedroom, Richards face remained unperturbed, placing item after item into the wooden box. Edward watched Richard calmly, but couldnt help speaking out, Prince, let me cover your escape. Though I dont know why Prince William does this, theres a chance to break through while there arent many of them yet! Dont rush, wait a moment, Richard said, turning around, his back to Edward, took several books and scrolls from the bookshelf. Edward looked at Richards back, stunned, then his facial expression grew complex. He took a long breath, eyes flickering, teeth biting through his lip, blood seeping, hand resting on the hilt of the longsword at his waist. Over a month ago. In Prince Williams palace, a simple banquet was underway. William spoke while next to him, a figure listened intently, features indistinct in the dim light. Suddenly, Williams tone turned grave: I called you here, actually, for no other reason. I want to be a good brother, protect his safety, no matter what he does, as long as it isnt excessive, to comply with his wishes. Meanwhile, I also want to be a good king, and properly protect this country. Therefore! The figure trembled, leaning forward, revealing his face in the candlelight: a head of gold-like hair, the face of a twenty-something-year-old man, full of goodwill, a face seemingly able to dispel all malice, with a terribly serious and reverent expressionEdward Angell! If I must choose between being a good king and a good brother, Id choose the former. Originally, theres no conflict between the two, but my brother is so intelligent, to an extent that frightens me. He has no passion for power, doesnt want to become a king, so I have the opportunity to become king. But ifone day he suddenly becomes interested? Father wanted me to allocate him a large fief, granting him sufficient freedom. In such a case, I wouldnt know what hes doing in his domain. Im truly afraid that, one day soon, Ill awaken to find hes arrived at the city gates with a powerful army, even possibly breached the palace, with a longsword at my throat. I believe he would kill me as easily as one might kill a chicken, without blinking. Hes cold-blooded, always has been. Calling me dear brother, addressing the father as Your Majesty. Behind his polite facade is intense detachment. I feel he never regarded himself as a brother or son, but as a stranger. Indeed, this stranger has done nothing outrageous, everything according to protocol, but I still cannot be at ease. His indifference to life genuinely terrifies me. Three years ago, when blood flooded his palace, his expression never changed, he merely watched calmly. Those six months of imprisonment, too. This person is truly terrifying. Furthermore, three years ago, I personally orchestrated the event. Who knows when hell ascertain this and seek revenge? Phew So, you must perform a task for me, which isseek the opportunity to kill him. Ill create opportunities for you, but you must also strive. Once you succeed, then your familys double-sided wager will be forgiven and forgotten, I will ensure your familys safety and interests. In any case, do a good job! Moreover, Mia asked me to convey her greetings to you. Edwards expression shifted several times, then he resolutely replied, Yes! Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 028 Betrayal and... Death Chapter 28: Chapter 028 Betrayal and Death Editor: Atlas Studios ` The longsword was drawn out silently, bit by bit, one centimeter, two centimeters ten centimeters. Suddenly, the drawn longsword was retracted. Richard finished tidying the bookshelf, turned around, and looked at Edward. Edward showed a puzzled expression. Richard said nothing, only watched with interest. Edward, struggling to hold back, slowly spoke, Prince, you what are you doing? Do you know, Edward? Richard asked. What? In my eyes, youre a typical medieval noble. Ah? Edward was stunned, and after a moment, lowered his head, No, I Im just your loyal guard captain. Say what you will, but no matter your identity, you will always put your familys interests first. I Edward hesitated. Richard waved his hand, saying, Theres nothing wrong with that. Its because of nobles like you, constantly striving, working hard, even sacrificing for a family, that a family can successfully rise. Hmm its a sentiment worthy of greatness, but the problem is, youre not smart enough. This Edwards lips moved slightly, his expression a bit flustered. Over a month ago, you took leave saying you needed to return to your family, and I granted it. But I know you didnt leave the palace; you went to Williams palace. I Edwards eyelids twitched suddenly; panic set in. At Williams banquet, you agreed to Williams requestto find an opportunity to kill me, and William promised to ensure your familys interests wouldnt suffer any loss, Richard asked. However you look at it, its a win-win deal, but the question is, do you think William would keep his promise, especially after youve killed me? This Why do you think the Crown Princes battle has caused nobles large and small to pick sides so eagerly? Its because they all know that the victor can feast on the losers spoils, thus strengthening themselves. Your family is betting on both sides, thinking itself smart and safe, but in reality, neither side sees you as confidants. When you kill me, youll also be branded a traitor. Do you think William will choose to help your family against attacks, or slightly push you, tossing your family onto the dining table of those greedy nobles whove been backing him all along? Even if William truly kept his promise and vowed to protect your family, do you think a new king can do whatever he wants? Really do as he pleases? He only truly commands a few hundred soldiers, while the private armies of Blue Lion Citys nobles are dozens of times that number. When those greedy nobles prepare to enjoy the fruits of their victory, can he stop them? Edward was completely flustered, his hands trembling, Prince I I was wrong, I shouldnt have listened to William, shouldnt have considered hurting you, I You indeed were wrong, Richard shook his head, but not in wanting to kill me. Its because your family has liked to play smart from the beginning. In Crown Prince politics, its better to choose a side randomly or remain absolutely neutral than to try and leave spots in both camps. Crown Prince politics is gambling; have you ever seen a guaranteed win in gambling? So, no matter how hard you try, your familys outcome wont change. A strategic mistake cant be remedied with tactical effort. From when your family chose to support me as the Crown Prince, sending you to me as the personal guard captain, and at the same time sending your sister to William, the current situation was decided. All I can say is my condolences, for foresight and wisdom are truly hard to come by. Alright, I must leave, and of course not to my territory, for I never intended to from the beginning. I will leave Blue Lion City, leave the Blue Lion Kingdom, and then see what this world is all about, study and understand its principles. As for you and your family, strive struggle, maybe theres a glimmer of hope. After speaking, Richard picked up the heavy box and walked out directly, seeming not strained at all. Edward stood dazed in the bedroom, his body lowering, eventually collapsing to the floor, covering his face with his hands and shaking all over. Suddenly, Edward lifted his head, showing an expression of some despair mixed with madness, murmuring, What if William was telling the truth, what if With a shing, the longsword was drawn, Edward stood up ready to walk out. But suddenly, he stepped back. With a creak, the bedroom door opened; Richard, who had left, returned. With a thud, the heavy wooden box was placed on the ground, and Richard looked at Edward, speaking slowly, Hm, initially, I thought I would leave calmly. But as I walked downstairs, I realized theres still one thing I cant let go of, and that is betrayal. Edwards eyes narrowed suddenly, the next moment reacting as if provoked, he roared, I didnt want this either! But my whole family has half its fate resting on you, what can I do? Now, I must try to salvage it! How many times did I advise you, if you really listened to me and did things properly, with your ability, you could definitely surpass William. Then I wouldnt have to betray you! But when have you ever listened to me?! Youre always researching strange things, studying wizardry, and what has that gotten you besides the torture three years ago?! Even if I dont kill you, what then, can you really get away?! Huh?! Damn it, before, when the family made me and that hybrid Mia choose, I shouldve chosen to go to Williams side not come to you! Then everything would be different; the one betraying you would be my hybrid sisterMiaI dont care if shes alive or dead! Dont care! Richard smiled, a dangerous smile. Im truly sorry, my dear personal guard captainLord Edward! Sometimes reality is just so cruel, making one wrong step means nothing can be undone. I hope if your family ever gets another chance, they can act more wisely. Of course, if you were truly dead set on my side, there could have been some compensation. I actually have some plans to remedy your familys losses and arranged a decent position for you. However, your loyalty didnt reach that level. So, only the worst result remains. As he spoke, Richard quickly approached, his lips moving swiftly as if chanting. Edward looked at the unarmed Richard, breathing heavily; the next moment, he gritted his teeth, preparing to swing his sword down, Its all your fault, your fault, it has nothing to do with me! But then, Edward saw Richard wave his hand toward him, a powerful current appeared, like a sudden gale in the room, crashing into him. Even clad in iron armor, under the forces power, he staggered backward, barely able to keep from falling. SpellWind Repel! This! Edward was shocked, while Richard approached again, his lips still moving rapidly. Edward gripped the longsword tightly, about to stab Richards abdomen, but then his eyes widened. He felt the longsword slicing through the air as if entering a mass of viscous liquid, seeing Richard right in front of him, yet no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt stab through. Even pulling out the longsword became extremely difficultthe weapon was stuck by some mysterious force. SpellWind Barrier! This! Edwards worldview began to collapse, but Richard was already beside him, his hands gently pressing on his shoulders, then pinching his head. Do you know, Edward, why I didnt want to engage in the Crown Prince battle? Its because I have really important things to do. And this thing is quite interesting, just like what you see now. Thats why I apologized, instead of regrettingsince the path I chose, I would never regret. I hope you can as well. I Farewell, my personal guard captainLord Edward. Crack! Edward felt an irresistible force on his neck, twisting his entire head 180 suddenly around to his back. SpellWind Force! Is this what my back looks like? thought Edward as his vision quickly darkened, thump, falling to the ground, breathless. Richard looked at Edwards corpse, his eyes flickered, then slowly exhaled before turning around and walking toward the bedroom door. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 029: The Secret from 3 Years Ago Chapter 29: Chapter 029: The Secret from 3 Years Ago Editor: Atlas Studios ` When Richard descended the stairs into the first-floor hall, all the Personal Guard Soldiers were still guarding the various entrances and exits with extreme vigilance and tension, fearing that those outside might suddenly storm in. After all, they numbered just over twenty, facing an enemy force several times their size, which would be hard to withstand. They had no idea what had just happened in the bedroom nor why the current situation arose, only that they guarded something unknown while earning meager wages at the risk of their lives. One Personal Guard Soldier saw Richard appear and hurriedly approached, speaking quickly in a low voice, Your Highness, the people outside likely have ill intentions, with many archers aiming at the palace entrance. Your Highness, you you must not appear in their line of sight, or else it may be dangerous um, by the way, where is Captain Edward? At the end, the Personal Guard Soldier asked in puzzlement. Richard looked at him, his eyes flickering as he said, Your captain has betrayed me, and I have killed him. What? The Personal Guard Soldiers eyes widened instantly. This To speak frankly, even your captain betrayed me for half of his familys interests, actually Richard said softly, You, as his subordinates, need not protect me anymore. Its unnecessary and meaningless; you should disperse. I The Personal Guard Soldier opened his mouth wide, unsure of what to say, but he finally gritted his teeth and said, No I will always protect Your Highness, unless I die. Hmm? Why? Is it worth it? Richard asked. The Personal Guard Soldier hesitated, as he wasnt a noble, just a farmers son who couldnt read and thus couldnt articulate his reasoning. He panted, I I dont know, but I do do understand that leaving the Prince now is wrong. I I dont know why Captain Edward betrayed Your Highness, but I I wont betray Your Highness, even even if it means death Bill, Richard said. The Personal Guard Soldier shook all over, more surprised and astonished. Until today, he hadnt spoken with Richard, never expecting Richard to call his name accurately. He quickly responded, Yes! I have a task for you, Richard said calmly. Yes, Your Highness, I will accomplish it, The Personal Guard Soldier struck his right fist to his chest, kneeling with one knee and speaking aloud. You are now the captain of the Personal Guard. In the palace kitchen, there is a tunnel leading outside the city. Although its a bit low, people can pass through it. Later, you will lead all the Personal Guard through the tunnel and escape. Dont rush to refuse; I know you are more loyal than Edward. But the highest loyalty isnt dying for it but striving, humbly, and arduously to live for it. A senseless sacrifice holds no meaning. If you are truly loyal, then escape and survive. Perhaps many years from now, I may find you again and ask for your service. I hope by then you havent forgotten me. I The soldier named Bill widened his eyes at Richard. Then then Your Highness, wont you come with us? Taking the tunnel is rather tiring; I prefer to leave through the main entrance. Of course, dont worry about me, I have my own plans. Also, I want to have a word with someone, Richard said, lightly tapping the Personal Guard Soldier on the shoulder before turning to walk outside the palace, his gaze sharpening. Outside the palace, spears were densely arrayed, swords drawn and tense, filled with a murderous aura. However, when all the soldiers saw Richard emerge, they were slightly stunned, showing bewildered expressions. This seemed somewhat inconsistent with the orders they had received. Richard observed this, then spoke, William, come out. If you dont come forward, your men wont dare to act. After all I suspect you absolutely wouldnt let them kill the Prince, but rather the traitorous captain of the Personal Guard, would you? With rustling, the crowd parted to either side, and the new KingWilliam, in an exceedingly luxurious robe, stepped forward. The robe shone gold, with colorful patterns embroidered all over and embedded with many gemstones of varying sizes. At this moment, Williams expression was not angry but carried authority. After stepping out, he regarded Richard for a moment before suddenly smiling slightly. My dear brother, you actually came out alive. This means Edward he betrayed once more? Not only betraying you but now betraying me too? Well, Im a bit curious about how you persuaded him, William said squinting. Simple. I killed him, Richard said calmly. Williams eyes narrowed slightly, though his demeanor remained calm, So, you knew of his betrayal in advance? Which means, you were prepared for him, and then had the rest of the Personal Guard Soldiers kill him? That would be logical, after all given his swordsmanship, he could hardly defeat an ordinary Personal Guard Soldier. But I do admire your sharpness and intelligence! But speaking of which, no matter how smart you are, you never expected today to happen, did you, my dear brother? Williams tone shifted slightly. Actually, I foresaw it long ago, Richard still maintained a calm demeanor. No! Not! Possible! William denied, enunciating each word with open eyes. Heh, Richard said, Do you need me to explain it to you again? In fact, I know far more than you think. For instance, the rumors from three years agoI am well aware that you spread them. You instigated our respected fatherthe former King Donnasto suspect me and create a Voodoo Doll curse on him. The massacre throughout the entire palace, almost killing everyone from top to bottom over a hundred lives; blood stained the plaza in front of the palace then my six months of imprisonment, heh I think, back then, you were certainly very proud and assured, believing I would no longer be qualified to contend with you. Even if I wished to contest with you, our respectful fatherKing Donnaswould have reluctance in his heart toward me and wouldnt let go. But the thing is, from the beginning, I never intended to compete with you. I said, I have something very important to do. Though, three years ago, it did solidify my resolve to leave. Frankly, if I werent a Prince but an heir to a small noble in this world, things might be a bit better. The role of a Prince is somewhat high, attracting much attention, with many imposed responsibilities. I dont like these responsibilities; to better achieve what I want to do, leaving is the best choice. I will leave the Palace, leave Blue Lion City, leave the entire Blue Lion Kingdom. William said nothing, looking at Richard, his expression somewhat strange, You After a long moment, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, Even if you say this, I still will not let you leave. ` Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 030 Wizard and Spell Chapter 30: Chapter 030 Wizard and Spell Editor: Atlas Studios ` Of course I knew you wouldnt let me leave, Richard said, because if I leave, you wont have a perfect excuse. If Im not mistaken, youre planning to first accuse me of killing Edward out of betrayal to besiege the Palace. After killing me, youd announce that I poisoned dear father, the former King Donnas, out of old grudges from three years ago. This way, you can explain all your actions and become the sole master of this Blue Lion Kingdom. Williams expression stiffened a bit, looking at Richard as if seeing him for the first time. A trace of panic flashed across his once-calm face, You how did you How do I know? Haha, because you were too obvious. From a long time ago, I knew that the former King Donnas didnt die of illness but was poisoned. The poison was in the wine you sent, and it was arsenic, that is, arsenic trioxide. However, I think you should execute the pharmacist who did this because he was too sloppy. The arsenic he used wasnt pure at all. Generally, arsenic trioxide is colorless and tasteless, considered an excellent poison. Due to the current lag in world technology, during extraction, some sulfur and sulfur compounds inadvertently mix in, which can blacken silverware; but thats no big deal. After all, the former king didnt like using silver cups. The issue is, the arsenic mixed in the wine was not only adulterated with sulfur and sulfur compounds but also with elemental arsenic. This led to the former King Donnas also showing very distinct symptoms of arsenic poisoning along with arsenic trioxide poisoning: skin pigmentation, Raynauds phenomenon I dont know how careless your pharmacist was, but heres a kind piece of advice, never take his medicine when youre ill. Then you knew, why didnt you stop me? Do you hate him that much?! William asked. Ha, are you, as the murderer, pointing fingers at me, the bystander? Richard countered. I William was speechless. Alright, let me explain briefly, Richard said, continuing, I knew you killed the king because of your ambition, you cant wait to become the new king. And I didnt intervene because I have no feelings left for him. Yes, no feelings. I knew you were behind the massacre three years ago, but the kings handling also made me cold, showing me a mans stubbornness, ignorance, arrogance, and unrepentance. Have you ever heard of the concept of the original family, referring to the family a person is born and grows up in? In a good atmosphere, where parents are rational and positive, its beneficial for the childrens growth. In a bad atmosphere, where parents have many flaws, children are affected. This influence lasts a lifetime. For instance, overbearing parents inevitably lead to timid children, and overly controlling parents produce children who cannot stand on their own. Often, children believe its their fault, breeding inferiority. The scariest thing in this world is that parents dont need to pass any test regardless if theyre qualified. Thus, becoming a prince was not my choice, and the king just became my father. This gave me a high starting point, but I cannot deny one thing the king was not a good father. If I were an ordinary person, I might happily accept everything, but Im not. Some believe that parents managing children like possessions, with children completely obeying parents, is perfectly natural. However, I dont see it that way. I have my independent views and understanding, so if the original family leans towards the good, I try to integrate; if it leans towards the bad, I choose to break free. In other words, if a baby without cognitive ability encounters so-called parents, good or bad, due to its limited capacity, it can only be controlled by parents. But if an adult with a complete worldview suddenly meets his parents and finds them to be villains, fanatical and arrogant, often unreasonable, this person can choose to escape. Now, do you understand? William didnt quite understand Richards words, but it didnt stop his face from turning unsightly. He looked up at Richard with a gaze that became incredibly serious, My brotherRichard, you are really smart, so smart its a little frightening. To be honest, I initially felt some reluctance to kill you. But what you said today has firmed my resolve. I dont care why youre so clever or how you know so much, but you must die! Because if you dont, Ill never sleep soundly. William closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened them, saying, People like you shouldnt exist in this world. Your presence is a disaster for everyone around you. Since childhood, everyone who comes into contact with you, whether me, father, maids, or soldiers, feels a kind of fear as if you could see through what everyone is thinking. I know youve always been studying these things related to wizards, but even before you master them, I feel like the legendary wizard might just be like you. Ive changed my mind; I wont say you poisoned father, Ill say you turned into an evil wizard. And being an evil wizard, you must die! Whoosh, William raised his hand high and shouted at the archers, Kill him! The archers bodies shuddered, they glanced at each other, but no one moved. After all, he was the Kingdoms Second Prince, the future Duke, and they were just soldiers. And, having heard those words just now But Williams authority still held. Seeing the archers remain motionless, he directly drew his sword with a clang and said coldly, I said kill him! Or youll die! Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Under Williams command, rows of longbows were raised, arrows nocked. Fire! Swish swish swish swish swish swish! In Williams roar, arrows shot like locusts, aiming directly at Richard from dozens of meters away. At that distance, not to mention Richard wearing a robe, even wearing plate armor wouldnt stop them. Yet Richard, as he watched the rain of arrows flying toward him, remained utterly composed. His lips moved slightly, and the next moment, a large whirlwind of air surged and solidified in front of him. Whish The feathers on the arrows quivered rhythmically, drawing nearer and nearer to Richard, then Suddenly, as if hitting an obstacle, entering an invisible force field, their speed drastically reduced, then slowed even more. Moments later, when all their momentum was spent, the arrows were suspended in mid-air. One, two, three Finally, nearly a hundred arrows hovered half a meter in front of Richard, completely unharmed. SpellExtreme Wind Shield! This! The archers widened their eyes, and Williams mouth slowly fell open. This this Didnt you say Im an evil wizard, so I must be killed? Hmm, in a sense, youre right. Indeed, I am a wizard, though more accurately, a wizard apprentice. Kill him! Fire at an angle! Shoot! Williams voice rang from deep in his throat, filled with indescribable terror. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The archers, arms trembling, raised their longbows even higher, arrows nocked with great difficulty, fired at high angles upwards. Swish swish swish! Then each arrow traced an arc overhead, falling from the sky, some directly deflected, others burrowing into the invisible barrier before again halting above Richards head, a mass of arrows floated. Silence, a death-like silence. Autumn rain fell, the droplets hitting the skin cold and bone-chillingly cold, a cold that made the spirit shiver. Richard waved a hand, and the surrounding air returned to normal, the arrows suspended in the air clattering to the ground, breaking the silence, disturbing the autumn rain. The soldiers grew slightly restless. A cluster of green flames flickered into being in Richards hand, burning quietly in the rain. The next moment, Richard raised his hand, and the green flames suddenly soared skyward, rising higher and higher, finally swelling into a massive fireball a meter in diameter before bursting with a puff, as if signaling something. Richard waved his hand again, sending a crimson flame flying straight towards William. Before anyone could react, it struck Williams face, then spread to his hair, eyebrows, luxurious robes Flames surged up, and William let out a terrified shriek, tumbling to the ground, rolling to extinguish the fire. The soldiers, anxious and uneasy, looked at Richard, already feeling the urge to lay down their weapons. Although Richard hadnt killed a single person or displayed overpowering combat ability, who knew how many more terrifying spells were hidden within this princes body. The unknown was the truly terrifying thing. Richard took a step forward, and immediately all the soldiers recoiled in terror, like a retreating tide. Richard smiled, William rolled on the ground, almost screaming, as from afar outside the Palace, a black four-wheeled carriage swiftly approached. The wheels rumbled over the flagstone surface, producing a sound like thunderclaps. Boom boom boom! Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 031 Kidnapped by the Giant Dragon Chapter 31: Chapter 031 Kidnapped by the Giant Dragon Editor: Atlas Studios ` Boom, boom! Amid the thunderous noise, the black four-wheeled carriage drew closer to the Palace. The driver was a burly man dressed in black, wearing a full set of chain armor underneath, making him look bulky. Upon closer inspection, one would recognize him as the third steward from the KGB shop back then. Inside the carriage, there were many other men dressed the same as him. Their gazes were steady yet slightly excited, knowing they were carrying out an extremely critical mission that must be completed. The black-clad driver furiously whipped the horses, urging the carriage forward at its fastest speed, and simultaneously shouted to his companions inside the carriage, You should be very clear about the key to this mission, and that is speed! We need to rendezvous with Prince Richard in the shortest time possible, then quickly retreat, and regardless of what obstacles we encounter, we must eliminate them at all costs. Now, start checking the equipment! Yes. The men inside the carriage shuddered in unison and immediately began checking the various packages around them, which contained technology weapons surpassing the current era. For instance, battle knives made of special alloy, mechanical crossbows that could shoot accurately over 200 meters, and highly powerful yellow explosive powder Boom, boom! The carriage continued moving when the black-clad driver suddenly saw something. In the next moment, he looked up, his eyes widening slightly, his mouth slightly agape, This is At the same time, in the Palace, Williams soldiers suddenly looked towards the sky with expressions of utter shock, Thisthis Richard frowned, following suit to look upward, then his eyes constricted. A massive shadow unexpectedly swept across the sky. A terrifying monster came howling unexpectedly, its great wings gently flapping, its neck slightly bent, mouth agape. This reminded Richard of when projecting a star body at night, seeing several times the immense, vague black shadow drifting by. This Roar! With an earth-shattering roar, massive flames spewed forth, spreading over the Palace like magma. The raindrops in the air vaporized into white steam, and one building after another caught fire. Under the dark sky, the firelight flickered, reflected on the faces of people who were stunned in terror. A dragon, a dragon that appeared out of nowhere and without warning, rudely crashed into everyones sight. A dragon! Its a dragon! someone shouted, followed by everyone screaming, scattering like birds and beasts, panicking and fleeing in all directions. By this time, there was no distinction between prince and soldiers; they were all mere insects fleeing in panic under the flames of the fire-breathing dragon. William didnt know where the soldiers took him. In no time at all, the entire square was empty, the palace behind burning furiously. Richard squinted his eyes, observing the giant dragon circling the sky. The dragon continued its rampage, spewing massive flames, setting numerous parts of the Palace ablaze, letting fear spread in all directions. Richards eyes flickered. The so-called dragon was obviously a Western dragon, one of the demonized creatures recorded in the Monroe Chapter. It had a physique similar to a lizards, with wings growing from its back, regarding everything with huge and cold vertical pupils, occasionally opening its mouth to spew fierce flames. Interesting. Richard murmured, but the next moment his eyes narrowed abruptly. The view before him suddenly darkened. The dragons body abruptly swooped down, and the surrounding air churned wildly under its dive, making the robe on his body rustle. The next moment Inside the Palace. The soldiers, who had finally settled down, all quickly took water to put out the fires. A few soldiers carried the unconscious William, shouting continuously, Physician, physician, the King has fainted! Physician, come quickly Outside Blue Lion City. In the yard of an abandoned village, personal guard soldiers crawled out one by one from the tunnel. Bill looked toward the Palace, where the flames rose ever higher, his gaze flickering as he muttered involuntarily, Your Highness, the Prince Inside Blue Lion City. On the bluestone road, the four-wheeled carriage had already stopped. The black-clad driver looked at the increasingly higher flying black shadow and the black spot on its back, cursing, Damn it, that dragon kidnapped Prince! Whatdo we do now? the men inside the carriage collectively stood dumbfounded. What else can we do? Follow the plan Prince Richard set at the beginning and execute Plan Four. Yes Puff-puff-puff- The dragon flapped its wings continually as it climbed higher. Richard sat on the dragons back, checking some small gadgets in the suitcase. Some of these gadgets were small in size but powerful, and others could be modified for high-altitude gliding escape. After checking, Richard felt slightly relieved, although the dragon under him hadnt shown any particularly strong hostility, he was still accustomed to having some ability to protect himself. Looking at the dragon beneath him, Richard recalled the words from the dragon earlier, his eyes flickering, Gregory, right? Hmm, you said earlier that you kidnapped me, a prince, just to find a playmate for your daughter? I must say, thats a pretty far-fetched reason, isnt it? Roar! The dragon didnt respond, just continued climbing higher, and the surrounding temperature began to drop. Richard exhaled lightly, looking at the dragon, he tried asking other questions. How do you fly? The dragon was silent. Richard began to speculate, his gaze falling on the dragons body, focusing on its wings for a moment, then shaking his head. Generally speaking, a creature or object doesnt just fly because it wants to; at least there are principles and science behind it. For flight, either there is a special structure like birds, or a special power source like airplanes or rockets. Judging by outward appearance, the dragon clearly didnt have the special structure of birds. As is known, birds have made compromises in various body parts during the evolutionary process to be able to fly. For example, the body is covered with feathers, not only providing insulation but also shaping the body to streamline, reducing air resistance. For instance, bones are thin and light, hollow bones filled with air, a complete skull, and bones of various parts connected, with hook-like projections on the ribs for hooking, both reducing weight and strengthening flight capability. Moreover, the special lung creating double breathing and the simplified excretion system. These structures ensure that when birds flap two wings, stirring air currents, they generate enough downward resistance to ensure flight in the sky. Comparatively, the dragon had no feathers at all but only scales. To support its enormous body, its bones were definitely solid, very dense, and extremely strong. The wings only occasionally flapped, merely adjusting altitude and direction, generating almost zero downward resistance. Even if the wings were constantly flapping, given the dragons size and weight, unless the frequency reached hundreds of times per second, it could not possibly fly. But in reality, the dragon was flying steadily in the sky. Richard pursed his lips, could it be that it had a special power source inside? Like an airplane engine? Hmm, without propellers, it was clearly not a turboprop engine. So it must be something similar to a jet enginecontinuously jetting high-speed fluid outward, using the recoil to generate power for flight. According to the usual logic, the position for expelling gas should be at the very rear, which was Richard suddenly stood up, walked a few steps on the dragons back, and attempted to look under the dragons tail. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 032 The Giant Dragons Dwelling Chapter 32: Chapter 032 The Giant Dragons Dwelling Editor: Atlas Studios `html The giant dragon keenly perceived Richards malicious intent, quickly swinging its tail to block Richards view. Richard had no choice but to look at the airspace behind where the giant dragon had flown, then noticed there was no contrail. This was a bit peculiar. Generally speaking, when a jet engine plane travels through the air, the engine sprays high-temperature gases laden with water vapor backward. If the surrounding temperature is relatively low, these hot and humid gases rapidly mix with the surrounding air, quickly cooling and abruptly increasing in humidity. Coupled with the expelled particulate matter, it quickly condenses to form an aircraft contrail, colloquially known as a contrail line. But this phenomenon was absent with the giant dragon, perhaps because the surrounding temperature wasnt low enough, or maybe it was flying by some unknown third method, such as magic. The Monroe Chapter seemed to have recorded a First Circle High Order Magic, which included an anti-gravity spell that enabled creatures to fly. So the giant dragon was really Richard looked at the giant dragon and asked aloud, Gregory, let me ask you, just now when you breathed fire, did you use Dragon Breath, or was it a so-called spell? If it was a spell, then it means youre also something like a spellcaster, right? In that case, your internal structure should be similar to that of a wizard and possess a Magic Origin type structure, so is your flight comprised of using magic? Roar! the giant dragon vocalized, yet did not answer, replying with a buzz instead, Boy called Richard, youve asked me so many questions, may I first ask you a question? Hmm? Richard heard this, his eyes flashed, he nodded, Of course. The giant dragon was about to speak. But the next moment, Richard said, But your first question has already been asked, Gregory. Silence, the giant dragon named Gregory was silent for a long time, seeming to react to Richards words, as if enduring a roar. After a long while, it buzzed again, Then can I ask you two questions? Richard said, You can, but thats your second one already. Then can I ask you four questions? You can. But youve finished asking again. Nonsense, when? I clearly asked you only three questions. Just now. Silence, a long silence, Richard could clearly feel Gregorys massive body trembling. In fact, Richard had already known what the other wanted to ask and purposely acted this way to prevent the opponent from succeeding. However, Gregory, confronted with frustration, didnt want to give up easily, so it roared, Then can I ask you ten questions?! In Gregorys view, surely now theres no way. But Richards solution was simple, he replied airily, No. I roar roar roar! Gregory was about to lose his temper; he originally hoped to solve this problem in a gentlemanly manner, but now he couldnt be bothered anymore, shouting, Damn boy named Richard, I dont care whether you agree or not! I must tell you once again, you are now my captive, I have kidnapped you! Im going to take you to my daughter. If you dare not to listen, or dare to speak nonsense again, I will roast you first and then throw you down from the sky. Understand?! Richard raised an eyebrow slightly, and just when Gregory thought Richard had settled down, he heard Richard slowly speak, Speaking of which, someone who is kidnapped should be called a hostage, or a victim. Someone captured after losing a battle or surrendering is called a prisoner. These are not the same concept, right? Furthermore, regarding threats, its ultimately a threat to ones life. But a person has only one life, even if you roast me and throw me down, I wont die twice. So why do repetitive work? Selecting one method for threat seems simpler. Also Enough! Roar! At this moment, if possible, Gregory would have undoubtedly covered his own ears, but he couldnt, so he could only roar to cover Richards voice. At this moment, Gregory regretted, regretting why he had kidnapped Richard. Perhaps immediately throwing Richard off was a better choice, so Gregorys slit dragon eye slowly turned In the afternoon. The blazing red sunset sank towards the western horizon. Above a forest, the giant dragon Gregory flew, persistently buzzing, Shut up! Roar! Shut up! Roar This was the solution it finally thought of C to prevent Richard from talking and asking questions as long as it made louder noises than Richard. Richard, sitting on its back, showed a slightly helpless expression. Looking at the lush forest below, his eyes flashed, and he muttered to himself, Weve left the Blue Lion Kingdom by over a thousand miles. This should be another kingdom or empire, so Roar! Shut up! Roar! Shut up Pffpffpff Suddenly, as Gregory flapped its wings and dove downward, Richard turned his head to see an immense black castle standing on a not-so-high mountain in the forest. Hmm? Do dragons not reside in caves but in castles? Although its different from legend, it does make sense Roar! Shut up! Roar! Shut up Swoosh, thud! Gregorys massive body landed atop the mountain, its limbs making huge dents in the ground, and did the first thing it could think of C shaking its body vigorously to throw Richard off. It would be best if he landed awkwardly on the ground. Gregory thought revengefully. But he was disappointed. With the Wind Light Spirit enveloped on him, Richard gently landed on the ground, carrying his suitcase. Gregory gave a glance, disdainfully turned his head, then shrank his entire body, transforming into a forty-something-year-old man. His complexion seemed somewhat sallow, but under his clothes, there was an eruption of bulging muscles, he was imposing and gazed sternly. Is this transformation magic? Cough, shut up! Gregory rubbed his dry throat and spoke. But, now in human form, his voice was evidently not as loud as when he was a dragon, unable to overpower Richards voice. Just as Richard asked aloud, This kind of transformation from one life form to another, the volume and structure should be entirely different, right? Also, the most important thing is the mass, which is also different. This doesnt conform to the law of conservation of mass, surely Lomonosov would turn in his grave. So Shut up, kid Gregory shouted a few more times, realizing he couldnt completely block Richards voice, he gave up somewhat and turned to walk aside, muttering, Just wait, someone will deal with you. Just when Richard thought Gregory was heading for the nearby black castle, to his surprise, Gregory instead turned and headed for a nearby cave. So still living in a cave? Richards eyes flashed. The next moment, he frowned, suddenly sensing something. Richard spun around abruptly to see a slightly petite figure walking up from the mountains base. ` Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 033: Dragon Clan Girl Pandora Chapter 33: Chapter 033: Dragon Clan Girl Pandora Editor: Atlas Studios Standing on the back of Giant Dragon Gregory, as they flew through the sky, Richard had once wondered what Gregorys daughter would be like. Initially, he imagined she might be a relatively small giant dragon. Compared to Gregorys massive, fighter-jet-like form, she might be four or five meters long and weigh several tons. Though categorized as a Mini Dragon, visually, she should have more impact than a giant crocodile. Not long ago, Gregory had transformed into a middle-aged sturdy man with a sallow complexion. Richard thought, if his daughter were in human form, she might be a muscular girl standing about 1.7 meters tall, akin to female weightlifters on modern Earth. However, Richard hadnt anticipated that the daughter would look completely different. A petite figure walked up from the foot of the mountain. As she slowly approached, what eventually appeared before him was a human girl of no more than seven or eight years old, about 1.2 meters tall, enveloped in purple. Her hair was purple, like lilacs, smooth and natural. Her clothes were purple, like lavender, exuding a faint fragrance. Her eyes were purple, like two purple gemstones, clear and bright. The pendant on her delicate white neck and the bracelet on her fair wrist were also purple, like drops of purple stardust from the sky, dazzlingly bright. She seemed to be a girl who had walked out from a purple world. The purple girlPandora! But more noticeable was not her appearance; it was her aura, an impenetrable, cold demeanor. During her walk, through her gaze, in the aura she exuded, it constantly conveyed the same message: Dont provoke me, dont look at me, dont come near me, and definitely dont talk to me! Tap, tap, tapthe dragon girl named Pandora walked past, casting an icy gaze at Richard before turning away and coldly walking into the Black Castle. The impression she left on Richard was like that of a high-energy girl character named Hui Yuanai in Detective Conan. So, the father and daughter live separately? Standing in place, Richard mused to himself aloud, However, this daughter seems a bit different from what I imagined. Then he shook his head. If he was kidnapped to be a playmate for such a girl, it was likely more complicated than he had previously thought. But that wasnt the important thing; what mattered was continuing his research, uncovering the truth of this world. Speaking of which, with even dragons appearing, how many more magical things were waiting for him in this world? As evening approached, In the clearing between the Black Castle and the dragons lair, a bonfire crackled, grilling a plump wild rabbit. The rabbits fat slowly seeped out, shimmering like gold across its surface. Occasionally, droplets fell into the flames below, hissing as they ignited and swiftly sending out a fragrant aroma. The Black Castle stirred with movement, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, as the girl named Pandora emerged, stopping about three or four meters from the bonfire, eyes fixed. Richard turned his head, blinking his eyes, and pointed to the rabbit over the fire. Want some? The purple girl did not answer, her cold gaze unchanged, showing no hunger for the food. It seemed more like disapproval and a warning, akin to The bunny is so cute; if you dare eat the bunny, then Ill eat you. In the absence of mutual understanding, silent communication was inevitably difficult, especially when one sides expression remained unchanged. Richard blinked, speaking again, Hungry? No response, as if she didnt understand at all. Raising an eyebrow, Richard recalled that he had communicated with Gregory in the common language of the continent without issue. Perhaps Gregory had learned it over his long life. This meant that the girl, Pandora, likely couldnt speak the common language and might communicate in another tongue. Podtonian? Richard tried another language. Still no response. Klingon? Richard tested another language. Again, no response. Fiji? He tried a third language. Still no response. Asgarnian? Maskorian? Rakdanian? Montpeak Richard began testing a fourth, a fifth, and a sixth language, one after another. Having lived on this world for fifteen years, Richard had thoroughly mastered several things, particularly languages. Although not all languages of this world could be mastered, he had the most comprehensive knowledge essential for exploring the world. After all, this was a real world. Richard didnt believe that everyone on a continent would speak only one language. The problem now was that after testing the languages across these seven or eight language families he knew, Pandora showed no response. In that case Richard turned the rabbit over the fire, unwilling to give up, contemplating other methods. Language was the most crucial communication tool for intelligent beings (humans); it was the primary means of interaction. Generally, language emerged in specific environments out of necessity, leaving a distinctive imprint on it. Using a biological perspective, several languages evolved in specific environments from particular ancestral languages. According to the relationships among various languages, they could be categorized into several language families, which further divided into language groups, branches, and specific languages. Simply put, language has a four-tier relationship of language family language group branch language. From the source, language fundamentally stems from those specific ancestral tongues. Languages under the same ancestral language might differ significantly, but not fundamentally. Some are even quite close, such as Chinese and Japanese. As long as the counterparts language family could be identified, it could greatly reduce language barriers, possibly not enabling fluent communication in a short time but allowing the expression of simple ideas. Since the current worlds language family couldnt communicate with Pandora, what about some modern Earth languages? Earths language system was more extensive, comprising 13 language families, 45 language groups, and countless branches and languages. In that case Decision made, Richard didnt hesitate, looking at Pandora and consecutively testing some widely used languages from 13 language families. English? Sanskrit? testing the Indo-European family. Pandora remained unresponsive, merely looking cold and curious. Finnish? testing the Uralic family. Pandora still gave no response. Mongolian? testing the Altaic family. Pandora continued to remain unresponsive. Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 034: Deaf and Mute Girl? Chapter 34: Chapter 034: Deaf and Mute Girl? Editor: Atlas Studios ` Huh Chinese? Tibetan? Letting out a breath, Richard began testing the Sino-Tibetan language series, then noticed that when he pronounced the word Chinese in standard Mandarin, Pandora blinked, furrowed her brows, and showed slight emotional fluctuations. Richard immediately spoke more Chinese vocabulary for testing, but Pandora reverted to her usual self again. It seemed as though her previous reaction wasnt due to understanding Chinese, but being curious about how long Richard could keep talking. In response, Richard pressed his lips together, testing the Afro-Asiatic language series again, Arabic? Testing the Austronesian language series, Javanese? Testing the Niger-Congo language series, Lolofo Testing Finally, Richard tested all the languages he knew and found Pandora maintaining her original pose without moving, her brows slightly raised. By now, there were only two possibilities left. The first possibility was that the language Pandora knew was a lost or unknown language, such as the likes of Indo-European-Romance-Eastern branch-Dalmatian which had vanished, or the legendary Dragon Tongue, which wasnt any known human language. In that case, communication would naturally be impossible. The second possibility was that Pandora might not have the ability to master language at all; in plain terms, she could be a deaf-mute girl. Because she couldnt hear sounds or make sounds, vocal language was meaningless to her. In this instance, compared to the previous possibility, there remained one last mode of communicationsign language. Richard looked at Pandora, pointing at her with his right hand, then withdrawing it and forming a fist, leaving only his thumb out. This was the simplest and most universally strong sign in sign language: Hello! In fact, even people who didnt understand sign language could grasp the meaning; however, Pandora clearly couldnt, as she stood there, slightly tilting her head and continued looking with a cold and peculiar gaze. Hmm With that, Richard thought for a moment and began changing gestures. Sign language uses hand gestures to mimic actions; depending on the change, it simulates images or sound syllables to form a language with specific meanings or words. Actually, sign language also has different categories, meaning even among deaf-mutes, communication could potentially encounter language barriers. Fortunately, Richard knew a few different forms of sign language expression. However, after testing them all, he found that Pandora still showed no reaction. Alright it seems no communication is possible, Richard gave up trying, shaking his head, and grabbed the rabbit he was roasting beside him. Pandora watched beside him, possibly getting tired after a while, sitting on a stone nearby with her white arms supporting her chin as she continued watching. Watching Richard roast the wild rabbit, eating it, and cleaning up afterward Late at night. Pandora stood up, glanced at Richard, and walked into the castle without saying a word. Richard watched as Pandora entered, turned his head to glance at the nearby Dragon Cave, then looked at the open space on the mountaintop, pondering a question: where should he spend the night? He was not someone very particular about enjoyment or luxury. Previously, as a prince, directing maids, craftsmen, and soldiers to do things was a privilege and certain rules bestowed by his status. After all, the current world was a medieval-style feudal world. If, using his prince identity, one went to express concern to a bunch of maids, craftsmen, and soldiers, it would likely not move them; more likely, it would scare them. It is necessary to do things corresponding to ones identity. However, after discarding his identity, he knew clearly what kind of person he was. All necessities for life, if necessary, could be lowered to the minimum standard needed to maintain life, as long as they didnt affect the achievement of his goals. Of course, having said that, if there were choices available, one would naturally choose the most beneficial option. The current choices were: resting on the flat ground under the mountain wind; entering the Dragon Cave to rest on stones with Gregory, or entering the Black Castle to find a suitable room for a rest. So which one should he choose? Richard didnt think long, picking up his heavy suitcase and walking into the Black Castle. Inside the Black Castle, it was quiet. Upon entry, the first sight was a spacious hall. A huge crystal chandelier hung above the hall, with many oil paintings on the walls and several statues in the corners. The hall had corridors on both sides and at the back, connected to various rooms of different sizes and purposes, such as dining rooms, bedrooms, storage rooms, kitchens, and so on. In the corner of the hall, there was also a spiral wooden staircase leading up to the second floor. Richard, carrying his suitcase, thought for a moment, turned left into a corridor, and chose a room at random to enter. Using wind magic, he drove the airflow, simply clearing the dust, cleaning the room, and then put his suitcase down. There were no sheets on the bed in the corner, just the wooden boards. Richard didnt mind, sitting cross-legged, and began to meditate. So far, after long-term assistance using anesthetics, electricity, and magnetic fields, Richard could already detach from the assistance to meditate and open his magic source and melt mana. This was similar to learning how to ride a bike at the start by using training wheels, then removing them once learned. Richard considered that if his method were to be promoted, it would allow many ordinary people the chance to become wizards. If controlled properly, it could even birth an army of wizards sweeping the entire world. Of course, it was just a thought. Most importantly, it was to figure out what exactly was going on in this world. And to figure out the world, the current task was to enhance power through meditation. Thinking this, Richard sat quietly cross-legged on the wooden bed. So quiet? At the entrance of the Dragon Cave, Gregory, who transformed into a burly man with a sallow complexion, poked his head out, gazing at the Black Castle for a long time, then listened for a while with a puzzled expression, talking to himself, Hmm? No sound? That kid wasnt thrown out by Pandora? This doesnt make sense After a long while, Gregory retracted his head, returned to the Dragon Cave, showing undisguised disappointment, In that case, its quite disappointing, I thought that kid would get some lesson, making him endlessly bother me On the second floor of the Black Castle, in a small room. Pandora, dressed in purple, hugged her knees, curled up in a corner. Her large eyes shimmered in the darkness, pondering unknown thoughts. Suddenly sensing something, she abruptly turned her head to a certain position below, her gaze suddenly becoming somewhat dangerous. ` Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 035 The Soul in the Ancient Castle Chapter 35: Chapter 035 The Soul in the Ancient Castle Editor: Atlas Studios The room on the first floor of the ancient castle. Richard sat cross-legged on the wooden bed, clearly feeling his body grow heavier bit by bit, like a stone sinking rapidly in water, while his consciousness grew lighter and floated up swiftly like a feather caught in the wind. A sense of vibration arose, a cellular-level tremor resulting from the separation of consciousness from the body. Richard distinctly sensed one burning magnetic line from the star penetrating his body, inputting energy to accelerate the separation process. Buzz, buzz, buzz! The vibration quickly reached its peak, and under the control of his spiritual power, his consciousness moved toward the outside of his body. But suddenly, Richard felt an invisible force acting upon his consciousness, pushing it back just as it was about to leave his body. Hmm? Whats going on? Richard was slightly puzzled, as this had never happened before. After pondering for a long time, he tried controlling his consciousness to drill out from the side of his body, but as soon as he poked out, the obstructive force appeared again, forcefully pushing his consciousness back into his body. The feeling was like sitting on a chair with someone beside you glaring intently. The moment you attempted to stand up, this person would immediately push you back down, pinning you to the seat so you couldnt move. This was somewhat infuriating. Richard wasnt angry, but he found it rather odd. What was causing this situation? He had exited his body without the aid of anesthetics many times before with no obstacles. Why couldnt he do it now in this ancient castle? Could there be something in the castle? Richard thought it over and decided not to give up easily and try again. Composing himself, he chose a spot directly above his body, and controlled his consciousness to break away from his body forcefully. The familiar sensation settled over him, a power appeared, pressing firmly on his consciousness as it attempted to break free from his body, trying desperately to push it back inside. Richard summoned his spiritual power, resisting this force with all his might. In the next moment, he exerted a tremendous effort and heard a bang, as if something had been overturned. His consciousness shot out from his body forcefully, going through the ceiling to the second-floor room. Then, Richard noticed with some surprise that Pandora was curled up in a corner of the room upstairs, her purple crystal-like eyes gazing at a certain spot in the room below. This is With a thought, Richard quickly understood two things. First, Pandora couldnt see him. In that case, Gregory likely wouldnt be able to see him in his consciousness state either. Second, Pandora knew something strange was in his room, something that likely almost thwarted his earlier attempt to exit his body. What could it be? Thinking of this, Richard controlled his consciousness to quickly pass through the ceiling again and return to his original room, looking around and then freezing. Richard realized that in the room, besides himself, there was another consciousness present. To be precise, it couldnt really be considered a consciousness, but something similar. Compared to the solidity of his own consciousness, the other resembled a very thin gray mist and lacked the transparent tether connected to a body. In other words, it was independent, a kind of entity that existed without a body. It hovered in mid-air, occasionally moving to reveal a vague female face, indistinct enough that even her age couldnt be determined. This is Richards thoughts raced. There was no need to guessit was evidently this entity that had been preventing him from exiting his body. But why was it obstructing him? And what exactly was it? A soul? A ghost? A spiritual body? Richard quickly pondered over it and, in the next moment, saw the entity approaching cautiously, reaching out with two arm-like appendages to wave quickly in front of him, emitting a faint consciousness fluctuation. Upon analyzing carefully, Richard realized the entity was conveying a few words: You me good go back danger! This While Richard was contemplating the entitys meaning, he saw it float backward, reaching out to grab the transparent tether connecting his body and spiritual body. Instantly, a sense of extreme danger surged within Richard. He had a vague premonition: if the transparent tether broke, his consciousness might never return to his body, possibly transforming into an existence similar to this entity. Whoosh! In the next moment, the spiritual powerenhanced through long meditationexploded, an invisible force rapidly spreading toward the entitys soul body. Bang! A silent collision occurred, and the soul body didnt have time to touch the transparent tether before it was bounced off by the spiritual power, slamming ruthlessly into the wall. Then Richard noticed something: the entity didnt pass through the wall but instead stopped upon impact, as if stunned, taking a considerable time to regain its movement. Was it a difference in density? Could it be that the entity appeared somewhat similar to his own consciousness but was an entirely different existence? Like filtration in an experiment, though impurities and solutions mixed, the solution could pass through filter paper (the wall), while the impurities would be intercepted. Had it lost its connection to the body, and as it weakened, something within it depleted, eventually becoming what it was now? Richard quickly conjectured, somewhat unsure. He didnt understand this world all that well yet. Some research had just begun, and despite minor breakthroughs, phenomena like souls and dragons clearly required long-term study to attempt scientific explanations. For now, only simple guesses could be made. As Richard speculated, the soul body, having recovered from its dazed state, became extremely fearful, frantically waving its arm-like appendages, transmitting more unclear information through consciousness fluctuations: No kill me fear dare not Richard prepared to emit some consciousness fluctuations himself, attempting communication. But unexpectedly, the entity suddenly floated out the door, leaving the ancient castle rapidly. Gone? Richard murmured inwardly. After shaking his head in the next moment, Richard didnt waste more time and instead controlled his consciousness to float upward, rising to hundreds of meters high to begin absorbing the energy projected by the star. A vast amount of energy was absorbed into the Magic Origin within his body, stored and refined to become the mana needed to cast spells. This was the wizards cultivation process. Tedious and lengthy, but inevitable. Leaving a sliver of caution for the soul body that had just escaped, Richard devoted the rest of his focus to intense meditation. The energy within the Magic Origin swiftly grew In the room upstairs, Pandoras eyes flickered as she slowly turned her head to look into the distance, sensing something she disliked leaving. But that thing had always been in the castle. Though she found it somewhat annoying, she hadnt the power to drive it away. How did it With a slight tilt of her head, looking down, Pandoras eyes flickered once more. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 036 The Story by the Pool Chapter 36: Chapter 036 The Story by the Pool Editor: Atlas Studios ` Morning. Sitting cross-legged on the wooden bed, Richard opened his eyes, stretched his body, and walked out of the old castle. Outside, a gentle breeze blew across the clearing, carrying a chill that refreshed Richards spirit. The eastern sun was slowly rising, its rays shining upon the earth. Richard turned around, heading towards the back of the hill to survey the surroundings. After all, he might have to stay here for a significant period, so it was best to understand the area better. Moreover, if he found a water source at this time, he might also encounter some early-rising wildlife coming to drink, possibly securing food for the day. Thinking so, Richard descended the hill. After walking only a few hundred meters, he spotted a small stream meandering from afar, forming a pool about a dozen meters wide in a nearby low-lying area. It was an excellent water source. At the moment, two black shadows were drinking there. Taking a few steps forward, Richard squinted and saw that the two black shadows were a spotted leopard and a robust black bear. Both beasts were clearly at the top of the food chain in this vast forest and considered each other as prey. Thus, they drank while cautiously eyeing each other, remaining very alert. However, it seemed that both intended to leave after drinking, avoiding a fight. Richards eyes flickered, and he hesitated slightly, wondering whether to make a move. With the help of his spells, he could definitely handle the two beasts attacks. However, breaking their defenses and seriously injuring them would be difficult. This was mainly because the spells he currently mastered lacked attack power, and he didnt have any weapons with him. Among his belongings in the castle, there were a set of dissection knives, some capable of directly dissecting the two beasts, but returning to fetch them might mean the beasts would be long gone by the time he returned. So Richard pondered when suddenly he noticed the two beasts simultaneously lowering their bodies, a low growl emanating from their throats, a warning before an attack. Hmm? About to fight? Richard wondered slightly. Just a moment ago, they were fine, so why did the two beasts suddenly want to fight? Then Richard realized he might have misunderstood because the two beasts werent facing each other but rather him behind him. Hmm? Richard was slightly shocked, ready to turn around when he felt a strong breeze pass by. A small purple figure dashed out at incredible speed. It leaped up near the pool, covering seven or eight meters, and landed heavily like a cannonball. With a boom, the ground shook, and waves splashed from the pool. The two beasts by the pool, like mice seeing a cat, tucked their tails and turned to flee in opposite directions, displaying some wisdom. The petite purple figure watched briefly before decisively chasing after the fastest leopard, disappearing into the forest in the blink of an eye. Richards eyes glinted as he was about to follow, but shortly, the leopard emerged from the forest at even greater speed, with the small purple figure riding on its back. Swish, swish, swish Dust flew as the leopard galloped on all fours, carrying its pursuer and heading toward the direction where the black bear escaped. It seemed that within a short time, to save its life, it had already defected to the other side. This Richard watched with twinkling eyes as the leopard disappeared into the forest again. This time it took a little longer. About a few minutes later, accompanied by the sound of footsteps da da da, Pandora walked out of the forest. The exhausted leopard followed her, panting as if taking three breaths for every step, and behind it was a black bear with a bruised body, as if trampled by a dragon. At this point, the two beasts were utterly obedient, following Pandora to the pools edge, eagerly eyeing the water. After the wild run, whatever water they drank was long gone, leaving their throats parched, and the cool spring water was an enormous temptation. However, for them, theyd rather die than drinkbecause drinking could very well get them killed unless they got permission from the Little Demon beside them Ignoring what the two beasts were thinking, Pandora reached out a hand, grabbed the leopard by the neck, and dragged it to the pool, pressing its head towards the water. The leopards eyes lit up, initially startled by the sudden surprise, then unreservedly stretched out its pink tongue to lick the water surface. Then Bang, a delicate yet powerful fist landed heavily on the leopards head, making the leopard feel as if the whole world was spinning. Only then did the leopard realize that what had just happened wasnt meant for it to drink but was merely a test. Barely understanding this, the leopards neck was grabbed again, its head pressed closer to the water. This time, no matter whether it risked being hit or not, it refrained from sticking out its tongue, keeping most of its head submerged, remaining still. Pandora was satisfied, tossing the leopard aside and heading towards the black bear. The black bear, weighing over 300 pounds and standing about 1.6 meters tall, was similar to an adult human in size. At that moment, the black bear stood straight as wood where it was. The 1.2-meter Pandora walked in front of it, trying several times without managing to grab its neck. Becoming impatient, Pandora gave a barefoot kick, making the black bear immediately fall prone. Expressionless, Pandora grabbed the black bear by the neck and dragged it toward the pool. Successfully dragging the black bear to the pool, Pandora repeated the same action, pressing the black bears head towards the water. Even though Pandora dragged it like a dead dog, the black bear felt it had lost all its dignity but didnt lose its intellect. At least its head understood from watching what the leopard had just endured that drinking water meant getting hit, while refraining ensured safety. So, it stubbornly refused to open its mouth. Then Bang! Bang! Two mighty, tender fists landed on the black bears head. In an instant, the black bear was stunned. It hadnt drunk any water, so why was there still a beating? Could it be The next moment, tentatively, the bear opened its mouth, sticking out its rough, red tongue, and noticed Pandora nodding in apparent approval. Immediately, the black bear licked the water, its large eyes widening in disbelief. How could this be Bang! The next second, a spine-chilling sound halted the leopards thoughts, and a punch heavier than before mercilessly struck the black bear, toppling its massive body into the pool. Pandora didnt stop there. With two more bangs, the water surface erupted, and the black bear was utterly shattered before realizing what had just happened had merely been a test. But this was unfair! The leopard bowed its head, pretending as if it hadnt seen anything. After three punches, Pandora pointed to the side. Although the black bear felt wronged, it obediently climbed ashore. Watching the black bear, Pandora gestured to the pool, and the black bear shook its head furiously. Another gesture prompted another shake. After the third, still a shake. Pandora turned to the leopard, and this time, before Pandora could act, the leopard started frantically shaking its head, assuring it had no interest in the pools water. Pandora finally nodded in satisfaction, then pointed to the forest. The two beasts, as if granted amnesty, scrambled into the forest, vanishing in the blink of an eye. Richard, watching on the side with amusement, genuinely wanted to ask Pandora why she did all this. The next moment, Pandora turned to look in one direction within the forest. Hmm? As the sun gradually rose, Richard heard the sudden chorus of animal sounds from the direction Pandora was looking at. ` Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 037: Spell Research Chapter 37: Chapter 037: Spell Research Editor: Atlas Studios ` The next moment, the first thing that appeared in Richards sight was a bouncing, plump, and large gray hare. Then came a monkey, followed closely by a goat, a large antlered deer, and then a gray fox, wild buffalo, and wild boar A mighty animal army walked out of the forest from the same direction, lined up to the waters edge, drinking in an orderly sequence before quickly leaving, without any conflict between them, harmoniously unlike anything else. Suddenly, a slight commotion appeared in the middle of the line, caused by a wild boar using its snout to push forward, trying to cut in line for a drink. However, in the next moment, the wild boars body froze on the spot as a pink fist quickly loomed larger in its eyes. Bang! The wild boars entire body shook violently and, with a thud, was slammed to the ground, its four short legs trembling frantically before struggling to stand. Pandora stood next to the wild boar, her face cold. She pointed to the back, and the boar squealed twice, lowered its head, and frantically ran to the end of the line, obediently queuing. Richard suddenly understood. The harmony of this animal army was established under Pandoras terrifying violence, no wonder But how was this list of water-drinking animals determined? Why could these animals drink now, but the cheetah and black bear earlier couldnt? Was it because the cheetah and black bear were carnivores? No, the gray fox and hyena in the line were also carnivores. Was it because the cheetah and black bear were larger in size? Thats not right either, as the wild boar and wild buffalo in the line were even larger. Could it be because the cheetah and black bear were uglier? Well, maybe it was. However, the most likely reason was that the cheetah and black bear were drinking for the first time and didnt know the rules. Not only did they not queue, but they also jumped ahead of the animal army. Naturally, they were beaten. Alright, alright! Richard watched as the animal army continued to drink water, shook his head, and turned to walk back up the hill. Instead of fighting with a group of animals for the water source, Richard used the Water Droplet Condensation spell to liquify some water for himself, washed simply, and began his research. From the suitcase in the palace room, Richard took out his materials and read through the contents of the Monroe Chapter. When he encountered something that needed careful consideration, he would use materials for experimental tests, occasionally going to the empty space outside the old castle when there was bigger noise. After a few instances, Gregory came out of the Dragon Cave with a dark face, watching Richards every move, and after a long sigh, he yawned and spoke in a buzzing voice, Hey, kid, what are you doing! Cant you see Im sleeping? Richard glanced at Gregory and said, Doing something interesting, researching the principles of spells. What nonsense, I dont understand, Gregory responded. Richard looked at Gregory and said, To put it simply, Im analyzing the most fundamental principles that make spells possible. Once I successfully analyze them, I can figure out many things. Like why I can release burning flames, why condensation can occur in water vapor, like why you can fly in the sky, and why you can switch between two different bodies things like that. Gregorys eyes flashed, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. Whats the use of that? Of course, its useful, Richard said. Once you understand the principles, you can truly understand it, master it, and make it part of your own strength. Otherwise youll always be under someone elses control. Strange kid, Ive never seen anyone else do that, Gregory remarked. Richard shook his head. Strange? I think those who dont do this are the really strange ones, those who defy logic. Richard asked aloud, Gregory, if you encountered something strange, would you try to figure it out, or would you completely accept it, even if its extremely unreasonable? For example, one day you suddenly find out youve grown eight legs. Would you think you were supposed to have eight legs and continue to live normally? Of course not. Exactly, Richard said. The current situation is like suddenly growing eight legs. No matter what, you must find a way to understand the reason. Once you understand it, you can try to restore the number of legs to normal. Or, you might find that more legs are useful and figure out how to grow even more. Similarly, understanding the reason behind releasing flames allows you to release more powerful flames or prevent others from doing so. Understanding why condensation happens with water vapor lets you condense a greater quantity of water vapor, or maybe even something different. Understanding why you fly in the sky allows you to do the same, or find a way to make you fall during flight. You Gregorys eyes widened, looking at Richard, growing an odd sense of emotion. This seemingly frail boy, who often spoke words he could barely understand, sometimes gave him an inexplicable sense of pressure. After hearing his words, he began to worry that if one day he flew, he might indeed inexplicably fall. He thought he should fly lower and slower from now on. Damn it, bringing him hereis it right or wrong? After a moment of silence, Gregory asked, Are you sure you can really do these things? Right now, Im just conducting some preliminary research. I cant do it yet, but if theres a breakthrough in the research, I will be able to, Richard said. So what youre saying is, theres no use for it now, right? Gregory asked, feeling somewhat reassured. Not necessarily, Richard replied. Research is a long road; its not just about reaching the end to be considered successful. In fact, progress at any point offers corresponding rewards, like this. Richard quickly chanted an incantation, and a ghostly blue flame appeared in his hand. Spell, Phosphorus Candle! This is a Zero-Circle Low-Level Magic used for illumination, and its essence is combustion. Waving his hand to disperse the magic, Richard recited another incantation, and a blood-red flame appeared. Spell, Flame Impact! This is also a Zero-Circle Low-Level Magic used for attack. Its essence is still combustion. So? Despite both being combustion, why is the color completely different? How should I know Gregory muttered. Combustion is an exothermic, luminous chemical reaction, Richard slowly explained. The process is complex, but the principle is a free radical chain reaction, and the phenomenon involves light and heat. Because the flame elements spectra differ, the flame color reactions differ. For example, the Phosphorus Candle Magic combusts phosphorus oxide, making it blue. Furthermore, temperature significantly affects flame color. When the flame temperature is very low, around 200 to 300 degrees Celsius, incomplete combustion causes much black smoke to be produced, resulting in a black flame. When the temperature is slightly higher, rising to about 500 or 600 degrees Celsius, the flame turns dark red. As the temperature continues to rise, the flames color becomes brighter, turning to cherry red, scarlet, and blood red. For example, the Fiery Flame Impact is blood red, with a temperature reaching 1000 degrees Celsius. ` Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 038 Magic Rune Spells Chapter 38: Chapter 038 Magic Rune Spells Editor: Atlas Studios So, kid, what exactly are you trying to say? Gregory was a bit confused. What Im trying to say is, the same burning flames can have different powers and manifestations due to various reasons. If everything is understood, then its possible to make changes in some way to release more powerful spells, even breaking the limits of strength. By using some Zero-Circle magic in combination, one can release power comparable to First Circle or even Second Circle spells. For example, before you brought me here, I was conducting rather interesting research. That was using wind magic to change the pressure of the air, then using Condensed Water Drops spell to try liquefying the oxygen in the air at a certain temperature. Liquefy oxygen? Yes, liquefy oxygen. Richard nodded, Oxygen is needed by all living things, including you and me, and without oxygen, ninety-nine point nine percent of all life in this world would die, with only anaerobic bacteria remaining. Normally, oxygen only exists in a gaseous state, but at 10 standard atmospheres, lowering the temperature to -183 will liquefy it. 10 atmospheres is manageable, but -183 is quite difficult. Although the principle of the Water Droplet Condensation spell is cooling, it cannot lower the temperature to this extent. Ive been trying for a long time, attempting to stack effects and using techniques recorded in a wizard book, until I barely succeeded. As he spoke, Richard straightened his expression, waved his hand to cancel the Fiery Flame Impact spell, and began chanting long incantations. The air around moved rapidly, gathering toward his palm. After a while, drops of liquid appeared, forming a group, suspended one centimeter above Richards palm. Whew, Richard exhaled lightly, showing it to Gregory, this is liquid oxygen, and when it ignites, its volume explosively increases by over 800 times, releasing powerful energy and causing an explosion. With that, Richards expression became serious again, he chanted the spell, and the next moment focused his gaze, throwing the liquid oxygen group forcefully, a mass of blood-red flames appeared on its surface. To the naked eye, the liquid oxygen group flew far away, the blood-red flames on the surface flickered briefly, then burst into a light brighter than the sun, followed by a boom sound, as if a thunderclap exploded. The dirt flew, raising dust several meters high. The shockwave was born, sweeping across the entire mountaintop like a gale, where it passed, grass and trees bowed, and Gregory could feel his clothes tightly pressed against his body by the wind, only returning to normal after a long time. Sound waves propagated outward, causing a large number of birds in the forest to take off in confusion, flying far, far away When everything settled down, looking at the place dozens of meters away, a charred pit a few decimeters deep appeared. This! Gregory was a bit surprised. To be honest, in terms of actual power, this liquid oxygen group was no match for his fire breath in dragon form, but the problem was that it was released by Richard. He knew very well, Richard was just a weak wizard apprentice, and this power clearly exceeded Richards limits. This meant that everything Richard said earlier was indeed possible. A mere wizard apprentice could release First Circle spells, even Second Circle ones, then Gregorys eyes flickered, looking at Richard, he spoke: No! There is a problem! Hm? Although what you created is very powerful, you also spent a long time, and in the same time in battle, you would have been killed by the enemy dozens of times already, so no matter how powerful you are, you wouldnt have a chance to release it. Ive considered this problem, and the result is solvable. How could it be possible? Because in the spells of wizards, there is a type of spell called magic rune spells. You can understand them? I think I can. Gregory suddenly became silent. After a long moment, Gregory looked at Richard, softly but tentatively asked: Why dont I fly you back? Uh, no need. Before you brought me here, I was already preparing to leave that place, but I hadnt decided where to go. So, staying here isnt a problem, and I can be a playmate for your daughter. Hearing you say that, I am not reassured Not reassured about what? Pandora I cant beat her, Richard said, thinking for a moment, at least according to what shes shown now, Im not her opponent. But thats just for now, Gregory said seriously in a buzzing voice, for the safety of my daughter, Pandora, I think its necessary to send you away. Isnt that exaggerated? Arent you here, Gregory? Gregory went silent again, after a long moment continuing in a buzzing voice, No matter what, sooner or later I will send you away. If not now, it will be someday in the future After saying that, Gregory turned around and walked into the Dragon Cave. Richard watched his back and shrugged. In the evening, in a room on the first floor of the ancient castle. Richard took a porcelain bottle from the suitcase, poured fat into an ancient bronze oil lamp, then inserted a treated lampwick grass and used magic to ignite it. With a whoosh, a small flame lit up, illuminating the room, bringing a bit of light to the dark castle. Richard opened the Monroe Chapter, continuing to study its content. After a moment, he took out a piece of white jade from the suitcase, seven or eight centimeters long and three centimeters wide, thin like a slide used under a microscope. In the medieval era, the West and the East had two completely different culturesgem culture and jade culture. Due to the lack of origin, the precious jade of the East was rare in the West and not favored, its value was almost like that of rocks. But according to the records in the Monroe Chapter, jade, gemstones, and crystal could all be used as materials for magic tools. With a flip of his hand, a small carving knife appeared in his palm. Richard squinted his eyes, aimed it at the white jade, and etched, the sharp blade cutting across the surface, jade chips flying, leaving strange carvings rapidly appearing on it. Richard carved with extreme concentration, occasionally pausing to think, pondering for a moment to determine the depth and angle of the next carve. Finally, when the carving was complete, the entire piece of white jade looked vastly different, both sides were covered with peculiar patterns. Those markings were not designs, there was no symmetry or beauty, rather it was mostly complex and intricate. Richard put down the carving knife and exhaled heavily. Even for him, completing such a piece of white jade was quite labor-intensive. And this was just the simplest and most basic application of magic runes. Reaching to grasp the white jade piece, Richard slightly squinted his eyes, controlling the mana within him to surge from the magic origin, through the veins to his fingertips and then into the white jade piece. In an instant, the mana was absorbed by the white jade, some mysterious change occurring within the white jade. Buzz, buzz, buzz! The white jade vibrated, and the next moment, accompanied by a crack sound, it split open, and a ghostly blue flame emerged. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 039 The Magic System Chapter 39: Chapter 039 The Magic System Editor: Atlas Studios The current world was a truly existing world, and the wizard magic system was also an actual existing system, having undergone a series of processes: birth, development, maturity, and change. According to the Monroe Chapter, the magic system originated from the ancient wizard civilization. Long ago, the earliest group of wizards, through their wisdom and abilities, created the initial spells, forming the rudimentary outline of a system. Later on, over long epochs, the rudimentary system gradually evolved into a mature and vast system, complex and intricate, through the improvement and development by numerous outstanding wizards. Meanwhile, the entire ancient wizard civilization had reached its peak, establishing inexhaustible energy sources, the sky-piercing Babel Wizard Tower, and a floating city accommodating hundreds of thousands, even venturing beyond their origin to explore a greater world and universe. However, one day, a catastrophe suddenly struck. There were no records indicating what the catastrophe was or how it occurred. It was only known that it had destroyed the entire ancient wizard civilization at an unimaginable speed. After that came an extended dark age, an era without any historical record. Perhaps hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of years passed before the remnants of the ancient civilization gradually developed into a new civilization. The new generation of wizards, relying on fragments of transmitted knowledge, began the arduous task of reviving the former magic system. During this process, inevitably, many spells were lost. Perhaps, with prolonged development, they could all be recovered, or maybe not. But, regardless, the eventual restoration resulted in a fragmented magic system, the present-day system. According to the Monroe Chapter, this system has five levels: the overall magic system, primary magic categories, magic series, magic branches, and magic schools. Primary magic categories are the starting point for classifying the magic system, with nine currently restored categories: Shape-shifting Magic, Spiritual Magic, Transformation Magic, Prophecy Magic, Summoning Magic, Space Magic, Time Magic, Magic Rune Magic, and Other Magic. Shape-shifting Magic, as implied, involves shaping, controlling, and utilizing energy. Fireballs, ice cones, wind blades, and lightning can all be included in this category, which is the most common, practical, and currently the largest magic category. This category is further subdivided into nine series: Water Element, Wind Element, Fire Element, Earth Element, Wood Element, Thunder Element, Dark Energy, Light Energy, and Pure Energy. Some series have only one branch, while others have multiple. For example, the Water Element series includes the water, ice, and acid branches. If a wizard makes significant contributions to a branch, creating a series of related spells, it can develop into a school. For instance, in the ice branch, there is the Nockno School, created by a wizard named Skeeno, containing a series of spells: Skeenos Snowball (Zero-Circle), Skeenos Ice Cone (Zero-Circle), Skeenos Ice Rain (Zero-Circle), Skeenos Ice Storm (First Circle), Skeenos Extreme Cold (Second Circle). Following Shape-shifting Magic, we have Spiritual Magic. Spiritual Magic, as the name suggests, affects a persons brain, spirit, or consciousness. It comprises five series: attack, defense, illusion technique, control, and soul, with one to three branches each, making it the second-largest magic category. Attack, defense, and illusion technique series are relatively normal, but control series spells can directly alter a persons mind, transforming someone into a completely obedient slave. Some lascivious wizards even use spells of this series to control groups of young, beautiful women as their private possession for personal enjoyment, night and day. These might include pairs of twin sisters and mother-daughter combinations, leading to condemnation from many righteous wizards. Next is Transformation Magic. Transformation Magic allows for temporary or permanent changes to the whole or parts of a life form, currently the third-largest magic category. Many spells in this category are bizarre and evil, possessing immense power while challenging morality and even humanity itself. For example, the spell Corpse Attachment requires a wizard to couple with a corpse to absorb terrifying attack, defensive, and recovery powers, transforming into a humanoid battle machine, capable of fighting for three days and nights without rest. Another spell, the Black Death Wave, can spread a plague across an entire kingdom in just a few days and extend to neighboring territories, directly obliterating an entire region. Its effects are impressive, yet if it spirals out of control, it could potentially destroy the entire world. Consequently, even the most reckless wizards dare not delve deeply into this category of spells. Next are Prophecy Magic spells. Prophecy Magic employs mysterious mechanisms to insight, alter, and utilize certain information to achieve the spellcasters objectives. Because much of this series is lost, only a few series like Detect, Mislead, and Judgement have been restored, along with several branches. Then there are the Summoning, Space, and Time magic categories. Summoning involves calling life forms from unknown realms for the spellcasters use. Space magic alters spatial dimensions to create certain effects. Time magic modifies the flow of time to produce specific outcomes. Similar to Prophecy Magic, these three magic categories have lost much of their content, resulting in only a few series and branches remaining. Moreover, a knowledge gap exists within them, making it challenging for the new generation of wizards to comprehend the inherited elements, leading to their inevitable decline. Aside from these, we have Magic Rune Magic. Magic Rune Magic employs special runes to produce specific spell effects. This type of magic, when applied to some swords, can enhance their durability and sharpness, thus called enchantment. When used within a building, it can endow the entire structure with formidable attack or defense capabilities, therefore known as an array. In simple terms, Magic Rune Magic has numerous applications and extensive functionality; it is theoretically a standalone magic category but can replace all other magic categories because it can use runes to perfectly reproduce the effects of other spells. Of course, this requires the rune carvings to be absolutely meticulous and precise; a slightest error results in failure. For this reason, Magic Rune Magic is no less difficult than Summoning, Space, and Time magic categories. Hence, when Richard announced he could comprehend Magic Rune Magic, the Giant Dragon Gregory was suddenly silent, followed by a series of unusual expressions. However, in Richards view, Magic Rune Magic was not very difficult. In a sense, it was somewhat akin to modern Earth circuits, with the only difference being the incorporation of the current worlds wizard traits. A circuit is simultaneously simple and complex, simple to the extent that a conducting wire and an energy source form a circuit, yet so complex that Earths most advanced technologycomputers, rockets, satellitesare just manifestations of abundant circuits. Evidently, magic runes are both simple and complex. Simple enough to follow a prescribed carving routine, yet constructing each mark into a whole to achieve spell effects requires extraordinary wisdom. Its akin to modern Earths computer languages that, using just 0 and 1, can create an entire virtual world. The night was deep, the forest was tranquil like a sea. Large tracts of branches swayed under the moonlight, creating sounds akin to waves as they rose and fell. Shushahualala Shushahualala In the middle of the forest, the terrain was slightly undulating, with several peaks standing still, like several adjacent islands in the ocean. On the smallest island stood a black castle. A faint light emanated from a room within the castle, resembling a lighthouse guiding maritime ships. In a castle room, Richard held a piece of white jade that broke in half, igniting a phantom blue flame that burned quietly. Richard knew his attempt at Magic Rune Spell had succeeded. This was the simplest spellPhosphorus Candlebut being able to cast this spell meant being able to cast others as well. With the aid of magic runes, the time to cast spells could be significantly reduced. In this way, ensuring within one spells casting time, multiple even dozens of spells could be cast simultaneously, unleashing power that breaks the limits of magic circles. In doing so, even a First-level Apprentice could, in a short time, contend with Second-level Apprentices, Third-level Apprentices, and even First-level Wizards. This was Richards objective, the first small goal he set in researching the entire Wizard Magic System. For now, achieving this objective still posed certain difficulties, yetit could still be accomplished. He waved to extinguish the flame and put away the broken white jade plate. Richard stretched his slightly stiff body and began crafting the second Magic Rune White Jade, engaging in more experiments. Then came the third, fourth The night grew deeper, yet the light in the castle room remained bright, much like a lighthouse intending to persist all night Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 040 The First Sentence Chapter 40: Chapter 040 The First Sentence Editor: Atlas Studios In the blink of an eye, many days had passed. The weather had turned a bit cooler, and the leaves on the trees in the forest turned yellow and fell one by one. Standing on the hill during the day and looking into the distance, one could see a mottled scene, like a childs random watercolor painting. During these days, Richard did not idle; he continued his research on Magic Rune Spells while busy crafting various things. Although there were plenty of materials and instruments in the suitcase he brought, they would run out one day, so he had to plan ahead. Therefore, Richard began making lime using chalk, extracting ash and pure alkali from wood ash, obtaining acetic acid, acetone, and methanol by dry distilling wood, and preparing sulfuric acid from sulfurized ore. During the process of preparation, one by one, simple structures appeared in the clearings on the hilltop, like windmills, a mixed feed vertical kiln, and shallow water ponds. Regarding these changes, Pandora and Gregory neither approved nor objected, so Richard continued with his construction. During this period, Richard also noticed some other things. For example, Gregory was not always in the Dragon Cave. From time to time, he would leave and fly to other places. Sometimes he returned in half a day, other times it took several days, and no one knew what he was doing. As for Pandora, there was still no verbal communication. Generally speaking, even a truly deaf and mute person would make some ah-ing sounds, but after all these days of contact, Richard never noticed any attempt by her to speak. All communication was almost completed with a glance or a gesture, with meanings expressed very clearly and distinctly. For example, move farther away, even farther, still farther, dont talk to me. Richard couldnt help but speculate whether the reason she didnt speak wasnt because she couldnt understand or express herself, but because That night, darkness surged in like a tide from afar, and the whole sky dimmed quickly, like a beach submerged. Richard, after a day of studying Magic Rune Magic, walked out of the ancient castle and exhaled a breath of stale air. He found the clearing in front of the ancient castle to be quiet, except for the windmill groaning as it turned. Gregory had flown away the day before yesterday and hadnt returned, and no one knew where Pandora was. Even though he knew both of them were peculiar, Richard couldnt help but wonder if they were just that confident in him. Were they not afraid hed run off with all the treasures in the Dragon Cave? Of course, it was also very possible that in Gregorys smelly Dragon Cave, there werent any treasures at allperhaps just trash and rocks Thinking this, Richard heard the sound of footsteps, tap-tap-tap, it was Pandora. But mixed in with the footsteps was the sound of dragging something heavy, scrape. Hmm? Richard turned his head and saw Pandora, clad in purple, ascending from the foot of the hill, dragging behind her a giant arborvitae tree, decades old, stretching over ten meters long and more than thirty centimeters in diameter, with its roots still carrying a lot of dirt, as if it had just been pulled from the ground. Pandora coldly dragged the tree to the clearing on the hill and dropped it with a thump. What is she planning to do? Richard wondered. Preparing to transplant trees to add more greenery to the hill? But transplanting in autumn doesnt have a high survival rate, does it? Pandora did not speak, merely laying down the arborvitae, and furrowing her brows slightly, as if contemplating something important. After a moment, she stretched out her hand to the root of the tree, snapping all remaining roots with a few crack, crack sounds. Then she moved to the tree crown and started breaking the branches off the arborvitae with her hands. Crack, crack After a while, there was nothing left in Pandoras hand but the trunk of the arborvitae, resembling a giant stick over ten meters long. Pandora struggled to hold the trunk with both arms, and with a sudden swing, a whirlwind swept over the entire clearing. Whoosh! Standing aside and watching, Richard clicked his tongue slightly, already certain that Pandora had not dragged the tree up here for transplanting, but what was it for? Whoosh! Whoosh! Then Pandora swung it twice more, like testing the feel. After a moment, she held the trunk in her arms, frowned at the expanse of the clearing in front of the ancient castle, and disappointedly dropped the trunk, turning again to descend the hill into the darkness. It wasnt long before Pandora returned, as expected, dragging back another arborvitae, which appeared older and heavier. In the same manner, Pandora swiftly worked again, transforming this tree into the same shape as before, swinging it again. After a few swings, she shook her head again, put it down, and went down the hill once more. Repeating this process several times, there were now a total of four large wooden sticks over ten meters long, varying in thickness and weight, scattered across the clearing. Picking up the last wooden stick, Pandora blinked and looked a bit satisfied. After a moment, she thought of something, tilted her head slightly, and glanced at Richard standing beside her. Dont wander around at night, Pandora said, thought for a moment, and sparingly added two words, Its dangerous. Hmm? Richard raised an eyebrow, and after a moment of surprise, reacted. Then he understood three things. First, Pandora indeed could speak, at least like Gregory, she could speak the common language of this world. Second, the reason Pandora hadnt spoken for such a long time was simply because well, she didnt feel like it. Or maybe you could call it aloof? There was also a certain possibility that the peculiar environment had shaped her unusual personality, like autism. In modern Earth, there are such examples, where a person shut in enough wouldnt utter a word for years, whether to strangers or family, completely isolating themselves in an independent world. In short, it wasnt that she couldnt speak, but that she didnt want to.; Third, the fact that Pandora hadnt spoken for so long and suddenly did today couldnt just be out of interest. Given her strange actions, it was clear that something was going to happen tonight, something very dangerous. What could it be? In the dark, Richard squinted slightly, looking into the darkness below the hill. Long periods of meditation had, to some extent, heightened his bodily senses, and this allowed Richard to keenly notice that after night fell, the forest hadnt settled down. Instead, it had become more restless. Oooooow Roar Hiss The calls of various beasts rose and fell, all entering Richards ears. Is it going to a collective rampage? Beast Tide? Richards eyes flickered slightly, lifting his head to gaze at the night sky. A great moon broke through the clouds, illuminating the entire forest. For a moment, Richard felt, whether it was an illusion or not, that the moon appeared slightly red compared to before, as if stained with blood Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 041: Beast Tide Attacks Chapter 41: Chapter 041: Beast Tide Attacks As night fell deeper, the atmosphere in the forest became increasingly unsettling, yet nothing happened. Pandora sat on the open ground with a heavy stick in her arms, her expression icy. She occasionally twisted her head to glance in the direction of the Dragon Cave, but Gregory had not returned, and she looked somewhat worried. She would also occasionally look at Richard, who met her gaze knowingly, at which Pandora instantly switched to a keep looking at me and Ill hit you expression. Richard felt somewhat helpless and after a moments thought, he headed back inside the castle. Entering his room in the castle, Richard sat cross-legged on the bed and began to meditate. The next moment, his out-of-body experience was successful; his consciousness broke out of the castle and floated toward the hills outside. By now, Richard had grown very familiar with his consciousness. As long as he had enough spiritual power, he could go almost anywhereincluding underground, deep sea, and spaceand now Richard was preparing to explore the forest. Spiritual power surged, and the moving speed of his consciousness increased, finally sweeping over the entire forest like an arrow, with a translucent tether continuously stretching behind his neck. The scenes within the forest swiftly came under the scrutiny of Richards consciousness. Tigers, cheetahs, black bears, wolves Various carnivorous beasts were becoming increasingly agitated, as if provoked by something inexplicable, their eyes turning blood red as they emitted various roars. Goats, sika deer, wild buffaloes Even the herbivorous animals were acting strangely and crazily, their gentle natures becoming bloodthirsty and irritable. Richard clearly saw a goat, accidentally tripped by a stone, furiously butting the stone with red eyes, continuing relentlessly until its head was bloody. What exactly had caused this? Richard wondered, glancing at the moon in space, which seemed unchanged. After some thought, he raised the height of his consciousness to view the entire forest, seeking answers. Moments later, near the hill where the castle stood, Richard noticed something on another mountain. It was a towering mountain, a hundred meters tall, with an imposing appearance. It was teeming with ferocious beasts engaged in a deadly battle. A tiger roared and pounced on a cheetah; the cheetah quickly dodged, then sprang up like a spring, landing on the tigers back and biting fiercely. Several wolves were attacking a wild boar, which, despite being bitten and torn, showed no fear. It started to rush, violently ramming into the midsection of one of the wolves with a crack, knocking it down. In the next moment, the remaining wolves pounced and devoured their fallen comrade before once again setting their sights on the wild boar. A bizarre wave pulsed from within the mountain, first affecting the many creatures on its slopes, then rapidly spreading to the surrounding areas. Richard could clearly feel waves of spiritual energy sweeping over his consciousness, momentarily throwing his own thoughts into disarray and bringing a surge of negative emotions, with an urge to kill and destroy everything. This viral-like infection kept coming relentlessly, seeming to forcibly control his consciousness. Richard made a quick decision and unleashed all his spiritual power. With a bang, as if he had hit something, Richard felt his entire consciousness shake violently, then return to normal the next moment. Taking a long breath inwardly, Richard enveloped his entire consciousness with spiritual power to shield it from the continuing assault of the bizarre spiritual power. He couldnt help but think, So the source of everything isnt the moon, but inside this mountain. What just erupted must be a kind of powerful spiritual magic, seemingly encompassing and potentially affecting a large part of the forest. To be deployed over such a large area and still have such strength, if it were concentrated on a single creature, wouldnt it instantly shatter its will, turning it into a pure rage-driven machine? This is somewhat terrifying, but also interesting. Controlling the Consciousness to rise again, Richard found that as the spiritual power within the mountain peak kept dispersing, all the creatures in the entire forest erupted with unprecedented aggressiveness. Not only tigers, cheetahs, goats, and wild buffaloes participated, but even rabbits, squirrels, and mice joined in, frenziedly attacking everything in sight. On the clearing, two gray rabbits jumped high and bit towards the eyes of a black bear, successfully blinding it. In the forest, a squirrel agilely landed on a gorilla, fiercely gnawing at its back with its incisors, causing the gorilla to scream in agony. Next to the creek, a horde of mice overwhelmed a wounded hyena, leaving only a skeleton behind after a moment The wave of madness surged on, one wave higher than the last, rolling towards all directions, quickly spreading to the small hill where the ancient castle was located. One creature, two creatures, three creatures Thousands of creatures gathered at the base of the small hill Shua! With a thought, a strong pulling force generated by the transparent strap behind the neck of the Consciousness pulled the Consciousness rapidly back to the body. Richard felt a heaviness all over, the scene before his eyes blurred, one moment floating above the distant forest, the next back in the castle room. Controlling the blend of Consciousness and body, a low hum sounded in his ears, and his whole body shook violently. The next moment, Richard opened his eyes, stood up from the wooden bed, and quickly walked out of the room, out of the castle. Outside in the castle clearing, Pandora still sat there, holding a ten-meter long wooden staff in her arms, her expression icy, with a hint of boredom in her eyes. She turned her head and glanced at Dragon Cave, her look mixing with a bit of anger. Suddenly hearing a noise, Pandoras eyebrows furrowed, she stood up sharply and looked towards the base of the hill with a piercing gaze. She could feel a wildly surging tide approaching. Somewhat annoying The next moment, Pandora sensed something else and tilted her head toward the castle entrance, seeing Richard. She frowned, and after a long while, she spoke, Go inside! Feeling her tone was too harsh and commanding, to soften it, after a brief silence, Pandora added, Its dangerous! and gave him a defy me and Ill flatten you look. Standing in front of the castle, Richards eyes flickered, his face calm, and he slowly said, I know you think my combat abilities are weak, and I wont explain that. Youre telling me to go inside the castle out of kindness, and Im not angry about that. However to be honest, with forest animals swarming from every direction, you can only protect one side at most. Therefore, entering the castle doesnt guarantee safety, as an animal might sneak in and hurt me. Its safer to stay out here. At least if something happens to me, you can see it and come to my aid. Of course, if you think my safety doesnt matter to you and youre too lazy to protect me, then standing here shouldnt be a problem, right? Dont worry, I wont bother you, I can actually be of some help. Even if I cant defeat even the weakest creature, at least I can attract some attention for you, right? Pandora looked over with a cold face, studied Richard for a long while, but ultimately said nothing and turned to look down the hill. Pat, pat The immensely noisy sound arose, as the vanguard of the crazed animals climbed up the hill, appearing on the summit: foxes, gray wolves, mountain cats, black bears A multitude of frenzied animals surrounded the entire hilltop from all sides, eyeing Pandora as though she were a fortress they must breach. From deep in their throats, continuous growls could be heard, their bodies crouched as if ready to attack at any moment. However, the first to attack was not them, but Pandora. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 042 Endless Battle Chapter 42: Chapter 042 Endless Battle With a thud, Pandora smashed the ten-meter-long tree trunk she held in her hands onto the ground. With a stomp that sank a few centimeters into the earth, she leapt into the air, smashing into the closest animal like a cannonball. A loud boom sounded, and the densely packed animals were blown away by the powerful blast of air. At the center, a wild boar was the most unfortunate one. It was targeted by Pandoras attack and instead of being blown away by the air blast, it was smashed heavily onto the ground. And then there was no after that Pandora stood up from the boars body; the boar didnt move an inch. The animals around her, blown away by the blast, had already landed and were struggling to their feet, enclosing Pandora once again. Pandora clenched her fists, silent, and then stomped hard on the ground again. Snap! On the ground, the body of the dead wild boar exploded under the immense force. In the rising mist of blood, Pandora leapt up and crashed into the encirclement of animals, slashing ferociously in all directions. In this moment, Pandoras combat prowess as a young girl from the Dragon Clan was fully displayed. Although she looked just like a human girl, although she appeared to be only seven or eight years old, although she only stood at a height of 1.2 meters, although she looked more coolly adorable, although she seemed to have no lethality But! She was still a Dragon, a Giant Dragon perched at the apex of all living beings! Thud, her tender right fist struck out, the air surged, and the beast attempting to sneak attack screamed as it was smashed to the ground. Thud, her tender left fist struck out, the wild wind roared, several surrounding beasts were heavily injured and sent flying. Thud, her tender fists struck together, space trembled, and any beast too slow to dodge was instantly blasted to pieces. One second two seconds three seconds A minute two minutes three minutes After three minutes, there wasnt a single living animal in a twenty-meter radius around Pandora. With a final punch, Pandora knocked down a silverback gorilla, coldly walked back to the open space in front of the ancient castle, then picked up the large wooden stick, frowning as she scanned her surroundings. Endless swarms of frenzied animals continued to pour in from all sides, quickly filling the gaps left by the animals she had just killed; the encirclement at the top of the small hill remained impermeable. The hundreds of frenzied animals she had just slaughtered were but a drop in the ocean to the total mass encircling the hilltop. Although uncountable, there were at least tens of thousands of frenzied animals from the hills peak to its base, densely packed. More frenzied animals surged from the forest; those that arrived late had no good spots and could only wait red-eyed in the outskirts. Only when the animals in the front had all died would they have a chance to rush forward and attack. Could they really be killed off like this? Of course not! She could only defend, keep defending, until daylight. Annoying, very annoying! Pandora thought coldly. The same situation kept occurring every once in a while, making her feel both disgusted and helpless. Glancing at Richard at the castle gate and then at the Dragon Cave, Pandora pursed her lips, her gaze filled with displeasure as she looked towards the many frenzied animals. Snap! Pandora slightly exerted force on her arms, tightly holding the tree trunk in her arms. Roar! Numerous crazed animals, as if provoked, roared in unison, swarming like a tidal wave. Agile tigers, leopards, and wolves led the charge, while black bears and wild boars, with their massive bodies, squeezed into the middle, and a large group of squirrels and rabbits noisily bounced and hopped behind Pandoras gaze sharpened, her expression unchanged, only her eyebrows slightly raising as she grasped a tree trunk and swung it forcefully, striking the multitude of animals. Roarsmack! The tree trunk collided with the bodies of numerous animals. Their cries stopped abruptly as the tidal surge halted momentarily, and time seemed to pause. Then time resumed its course, and the tide fell back, turning the animals roars into shrieks of agony. Blood sprayed as they were flung backward in the sudden gusty wind. Hiss! Plop! The injured animals, almost upon landing, were immediately devoured. The overall morale of the animals did not falter; rather, it intensified as they charged at Pandora again. After swinging the tree trunk, Pandora did not stop, but swung it back intensely, furiously smashing it into the crowd of animals, beginning a merciless and ruthless slaughter. She was a Dragon, a powerful Dragon. Facing even the most frenzied ordinary animals, she could overpower them. Each swing of the trunk took at least a dozen lives. Her strength seemed inexhaustible, as if she could fight forever. But the assaulting animals were also relentless. After one fell, two charged forward; kill two, and four attacked. The more she killed, the more frenzied and numerous they became. It seemed both sides were unending. In this battle, who would show signs of defeat first? The answer was Pandora her tree trunk. Swish! Smack! Swish! Smack! After countless swings, after countless smashes into the frenzied crowd, suddenly crack, the tree trunk in Pandoras hands split. The end whirled away, knocking down a trail of frenzied animals. In the blink of an eye, Pandora was left with just a short piece of the weapon, significantly reducing her striking force and range. The frenzied animals seized the opportunity for a sharper attack. Pandoras brow furrowed tightly; after a brief pause, she was already surrounded by the multitude of crazed animals. A mountain marmot attempted to pull at Pandoras hair; she fiercely shook her head and punched it away. Another otter leapt at her, and Pandora punched it away too. During this slight delay, a large number of animals had already closed in on Pandora. A black bear behind her stood upright, attempting to embrace her, with its thick bear paws gleaming coldly as they descended. Pandora snorted coldly, Smack, she threw away the half piece of tree trunk, grabbed one of the black bears paws with both hands, and with a fierce effort, she flipped the several hundred-pound bear over her shoulder. Boom, the black bear heavily crashed to the ground, completely disoriented. Before it could react, Pandora, gripping its paw, swung it again, using the black bear as if it were a tree trunk. Bang! Bang! Bang! The newly approached frenzied animals instantly suffered, hit by the black bears heavy body, their bones breaking, howling as they were hurled away. And the black bear flung up in the air was even more miserable, subjected to continuous severe impacts. After all, force is mutual, and the pain it inflicted on other frenzied animals, it equally felt. Initially relying on its thick skin and tough flesh, the black bear felt it could barely resist and even experienced a somewhat exhilarating sensation floating in mid-air. But this feeling, after more than ten seconds, changed; the black bear began to feel pain, a pain that intensified continually. Its thick skin and tough flesh clearly couldnt block the continuous impact, especially hitting the horns of goats, deer, and wild buffalo Why all these horns?! The black bear wanted to roar out in dissatisfaction, but no one paid it any mind. It spun faster and faster, like a fiery wheel continuing to crash into the frenzied animals. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After about twenty seconds, the black bear felt as if all the bones in its body were about to break, with no place on its body free from pain. After about thirty seconds, the black bear began to seriously contemplate the rest of its bear life, pondering its fate as a completely paralyzed disabled bear. After about forty seconds, the black bear started contemplating philosophical questions: Who am I? Where am I? How did I end up here? Ah! Mom, save me! I want to go home! Boom! Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 043 The Fierce Rabbit Chapter 43: Chapter 043 The Fierce Rabbit Fifty seconds later Pandora hurled the half-dead black bear she held in her hands, knocking down the last few frenzied animals in view and once again clearing the surrounding area. Stepping down, Pandora jumped back onto the clearing in front of the ancient castle and then picked up another intact tree trunk. Earlier, in search of a suitable weapon, she had pulled up four trees and eventually felt that the heaviest one was the most suitable, but she hadnt discarded the other three. Now that the most suitable one had broken, she reluctantly chose a lighter one instead. Although it was a bit unwieldy, it was still a large wooden stick over ten meters long, and the force it wielded when swung was not necessarily weak. The next moment, numerous frenzied animals charged again, and Pandora, with a tense face, fiercely swung this second tree trunk. Bang, bang, bang! From above, one could see the whole hill was packed with frenzied animals, continuously charging towards the last open space at the peak of the hill. Pandora stood like the last soldier facing thousands of enemies, valiantly holding her ground. Blood wont dry, nor battles cease till death. Of course, the blood that flowed was all from the frenzied animals; Pandora suffered no injuries, though her eyes showed slight boredom and disgust. Bang, bang, bangCrack! Not too long later, perhaps half an hour, perhaps an hour, hundreds if not thousands of frenzied animals had died. They were still fiercely attacking, and the tree trunk in Pandoras hand snapped once more. Watching the broken tree trunk fly away, Pandora hurried back to grab the third tree trunk, but the frenzied animals naturally didnt allow it, desperately blocking her. Seeing Pandora turn around, they continuously attacked her back. Pandora frowned, her gaze sweeping the surroundings, and she noticed that perhaps the frenzied animals had learned their lesson from before. Now, smaller animals were attacking, such as purple minks, leopard cats, and macaques, whereas larger animals like wild boars and black bears were all kept to the periphery, which prevented her from cleaning out a space as before. Should she ignore the attacks, grab the tree trunk first? Or should she deal with these small animals before grabbing the tree trunk? Pandora appeared a bit conflicted as she thought this over, suddenly feeling a strong gust of wind blow past her side, fiercely towards the group of small animals attacking her. The next moment, she saw numerous small animals emit a series of screams, blown over ten meters away by the wind force, landing among the crowded throng of animals. What? Pandora turned her head in slight surprise, just in time to see Richard slowly lowering his raised hand. SpellOne-Circle Low-GradeStrong Wind Repulsion! Perhapsyou didnt need me to do that, maybe you had your own way to handle it, but at least I didnt make things worse, right? Richard said softly. Pandora didnt respond, taking a few steps forward, she grabbed the third tree trunk and swung it, knocking down batch after batch of frenzied animals. After clearing the area for the third time, she turned to look at Richard, her mouth opening and closing several times, looking as though she wanted to say something, but in the end, it was compressed into a strange syllable: Gah! Gah? Richard was startled. What was that? Thanks? He shrugged his shoulders and looked around, his gaze becoming sharper the next moment, his hand flipped, and he now held a scalpel-like knife, its blade sharp, emitting a cold light that captivates the soul. Because some of the animals around were looking over with ill intentions, perhaps because of his intervention just now. With Pandoras protection, Richard didnt think large animals like black bears or wild buffaloes could get close to him, but smaller animals like gray rabbits or otters couldnt be ruled out. As he pondered, a black shadow flashed by. A yellow weasel sprang forward like an arrow released from its bow, its sharp claws viciously aiming for the eyes. Richards eyes slightly squinted, his hand moved, and a cold glint flashed in mid-air, followed by a blossoming of blood. The weasels claws softened powerlessly; they were half a meter away from touching the eyes when its neck was completely sliced open. The intense movement accelerated the weasels heart, pumping blood throughout its body. In such a situation, when the main arteries were severed, the blood instantly spurted out like a fountain, scattering in mid-air like a blooming blood lotus. Bang, the weasel fell from the sky, crashing onto the ground, convulsing to death. Richard flicked the surgical knife in his hand, and beads of blood strung together flew off as he looked again at the crazed swarm of animals, noticing the worsening situation. Killing a weasel did not instill fear in the animals, instead, it triggered their ferocity. Pandora swung tree trunks wildly, stirring up a storm of blood and gore among the animals, but she couldnt block them all. Continuously, some got through and attacked. Richard was not frightened; he calmly watched and then acted calmly. There were no special moves, just swiftly slicing with the surgical knife at the enemies critical points, ending the battle during a brief encounter. Compared to Pandora, Richards fight lacked any sort of spectacle, but it was more precise, straightforward, and efficient. Richard didnt kill the most, but he was the fastest, and there was one thing the animals Richard killed were generally not scavenged by the others because any that dared come close became the souls under his knife. Sometimes, several small animals would attack Richard together; at these moments, he would generously unleash a spell. Usually starting with Wind Repel to blow the animals away and then killing them one by one. If that didnt work, he would use Wind Barrier to ensure his safety before launching an attack. And if that still wasnt enough, hed reinforce his body with Wind Light Spirit and Wind Force to enhance his agility and strength, continuously attacking the animals critical points, causing them to bleed out and die. Gradually, animal carcasses began to pile up around Richard, forming a small mountain. Richard was about to cast a Fiery Flame Impact spell to ignite the pile of bodies, impeding the onslaught of the frenzied animals. Suddenly, sensing danger, he instinctively turned his head and saw a streak of silver flash before his eyes, immediately feeling a scorching pain on his face. Touching it lightly with his hand, it came away bloody, clearly from a scratch. This was Richards eyes narrowed as he looked towards the silver shadow not far away, his eyebrows slightly raising, discovering it was actually a rabbit. The opponent was about twenty-something centimeters long, weighing over ten pounds. The undercoat was blue-black, while the guard hair was white, giving it a silver appearance, evidently a close relative to the modern Earths small rabbit or Silver Rabbit species. However, this rabbit was clearly more formidable than the other crazed animals, otherwise, it wouldnt have injured him. It wasnt just its incredible speed, but also its perfect timing just as he was about to release his spell. More importantly, there were slight mana fluctuations within the body of the opponent, indicating it might be a demonized creature, similar to the Flame Python they once captured outside Blue Lion City. Yet, it must only be in the early stages of demonization; otherwise, it might resist the spiritual power emanating from the distant mountains and not join the other animals in frenzied combat. Regardless, this opponent was much more dangerous than many of the other animals. Are rabbits ferocious? Richard murmured to himself, gripping the surgical knife tighter in his hand. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 044 Spells Unleashed Chapter 44: Chapter 044 Spells Unleashed Moments later, the Silver Rabbit swooshed towards him again, and Richard quickly swiped with his scalpel, stabbing at the creatures neck. The blade sliced through its fur, and Richard felt a sticky resistance, as if cutting into an incredibly viscous glue. Is this Wind Magic? Richards eyes flashed with understanding; he began to grasp the direction of the Silver Rabbits demonization. As the creature clawed at him, Richard was reluctant to have his face scratched again; he gripped his scalpel and with a backhanded block, he parried the Silver Rabbits paw, and to his surprise, sparks flew in the night light. Its limbs have been enhanced, toohardness and durability. That must be Transformation Magic. Richard thought, his movements not slowing a bit. After blocking the Silver Rabbits attack, he slightly altered the angle of his scalpel, stabbing at the Silver Rabbits eyes. But the Silver Rabbit deftly dodged, arcing through the air and lightly landing, then spinning around, jumping, and swiping its claws at Richard for the third time. Richard, still wielding the scalpel, parried and slashed toward the creatures underbelly, forcing it to awkwardly twist and dodge. Following through, the scalpel then swept towards the Silver Rabbits hind legs. Crack, splurt! The Silver Rabbit kicked hard, leaving three deep wounds on Richards hand, but its own hind leg was cut open by Richard, with fresh blood flowing continuously. Landing, the Silver Rabbit glared at Richard with bloodshot eyes. Richard, though, paid no attention to the Silver Rabbit, frowning slightly at the three gashes on his arm as he contemplated disinfecting them with alcohol later to prevent bacterial infection and decay. Snap, the Silver Rabbit, eyes still bloodshot, leaped aggressively for the fourth time. Richard turned his head, his eyes narrowing slightly, already determined to end the fight quickly and kill the Silver Rabbit. On the one hand, as a demonized creature, the Silver Rabbit had some anatomical research value, and encountering it was fortunate. If he let the battle drag on and it escaped, it would be a considerable loss. On the other hand, the Silver Rabbits combat ability was not low; dragging out the fight might cause him numerous injuries, making treatment troublesome. So, a quick resolution was best. With this in mind, as he watched the Silver Rabbit attack once more, Richard still held the scalpel in his right hand, but with his left, he tilted towards the ground, sliding a White Jade Plate from his sleeve. The White Jade Plate, three centimeters wide, eight long, and three millimeters thick, its surface intricately etched with countless Magic Runes, emitted a faint click as Richard grasped it in hand. Mana surged rapidly from his Magic Origin, streaming through the White Jade Plate, bringing it into effect. With a crack, the White Jade Plate snapped in half, and the surrounding air surged violently. Simultaneously, Richards scalpel, clutched in his right hand, fiercely stabbed down, aiming straight for the Silver Rabbits heart. The Silver Rabbit, slightly panicked, twisted its body to dodge to the side, only to solidly slam into an invisible Air Wall the next moment with a bang, uncontrollably flung aside. Magic Rune SpellZero-Circle Low OrderWind Barrier! Richard slid his foot forward; his scalpels blade chased the Silver Rabbits form like a venomous snake, cutting into its fur, the familiar tacky sensation appearing again. He knew that with the Air Shield in place, he would struggle to hit any vital spots on the Silver Rabbits body. Difficult, however, did not mean absolutely impossible. His left hand tilted downward once more, sliding out another White Jade Plate with a snap. Mana from his Magic Origin flowed into it. Richard acutely felt the air around him stirring, converging towards him, then encasing his body like a suit of Armor. The next instant, strength exploded from his feet, travelling up his legs to his waist, up his spine to his shoulders. It then surged into his right arm, through the elbow and wrist joints to his fingertips. The forming Air Armor felt like an exoskeletal suit from legends, greatly amplifying his strength at every stage until it finally burst forth at the endpoint. Whoosh, the dagger in Richards hand suddenly grew heavy as if thousands of pounds were bearing down. It punctured the Air Shield around the Silver Rabbit in an instant and pierced into its flesh. Magic Rune SpellZero-Circle Low OrderWind Force! With a spurt, Richards dagger slashed through, and a large spray of blood bloomed. Gurgle! The Silver Rabbit let out a wretched cry, landing and tumbling several times before struggling to its feet. Compared to the other crazed animals, the Silver Rabbit, a creature that had just undergone Demonization, was moderately affected by the burst of Spiritual Power from the nearby mountain. Though its aggression had greatly increased, it wasnt relentless, particularly after being wounded, and it was already considering retreat. Hissing, it eyed Richard and glanced toward the distance. Richards perception sharpened, his gaze intensifying. After exerting so much effort and even using up two Magic Rune White Jade Plates, if he allowed his quarry to escape, the loss would be substantial. He had to keep his adversary from leaving. With that thought, the Silver Rabbit had already made its move. Still as a maiden when still, swift as a freed rabbit when in motion. At that moment, the Silver Rabbit was the fleeing rabbit, bursting into full speed, becoming almost a silver arrow shot through the night, whistling away under the moonlight. Richard didnt hesitate; he acted swiftly, tilting his left hand downward, another White Jade Plate sliding out to be caught in his grip. Mana surged forth, activating the plate promptly. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The air trembled and surged, solidifying into a solid wall in the path of the escaping Silver Rabbit. Magic Rune SpellZero-Circle Low LevelWind Barrier! Bang! The Silver Rabbit crashed straight into it, letting out a muffled sound, yet without any pause. Leveraging its high speed, it managed to step onto the Air Wall, striding laterally in mid-air. This! Richards eyes flickered, ready to thrust with his dagger, but he didnt anticipate the Silver Rabbit taking several steps along the Air Wall. Then with a forceful push from its four legs, it detached from the wall and flew towards him, claws ferociously aiming for his eyes. A counterattack! Richards eyebrows lifted involuntarily; his dagger swept through mid-air, shifting from offense to defense. In the next instant, the Silver Rabbits front legs clashed against the dagger, sparks flying. Its body twisted, executing a 180-degree turn, and its front legs became back legs. Pushing off the dagger with even more force, the blade dipped as the Silver Rabbit leaped even higher toward the upper part of the Air Wall. The Air Wall, a creation of Spell, was merely two meters high. The Silver Rabbit easily leveraged over it, continuing its flight toward the distance. Richard glanced at the scene, momentarily surprised that a mere Silver Rabbit possessed wisdom not inferior to a humans. However, he was determined not to let his target truly escape. In the next moment, another White Jade Plate landed in his hand and was activated. The air around him surged, rapidly gathering on his body, especially around his legs and feet. Richard felt an abrupt lightness throughout his body, stomped down powerfully on the spot, and leapt high into the air in pursuit of the Silver Rabbit. Magic Rune SpellZero-Circle Low LevelWind Light Spirit. Next, Richard took out what was now the fifth White Jade Plate and activated it. In a whoosh, the air solidified again before the Silver Rabbit, forming an invisible wall. Magic Rune SpellZero-Circle Low LevelWind Barrier. The Silver Rabbit was hindered, and Richard closed in, brandishing and stabbing out with his dagger. The Silver Rabbit repeated its previous maneuver, bursting in speed to stride along the Air Wall, then leaped from the dagger as leverage. Just as it seemed poised to cross over the Air Wall, Richard activated the sixth White Jade Plate in his hand. A burst of bluish firelight exploded right before the Silver Rabbits eyes, disorienting it, causing it to uncontrollably fall. Magic Rune SpellZero-Circle Low LevelPhosphorus Candle! Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: The 045 Liquid Oxygen Airburst Chapter 45: The 045 Liquid Oxygen Airburst Phosphorus Candle was a lighting spell, with no inherent offensive power, but when it exploded directly in front of ones face, it could blind them significantly especially fatal for creatures like rabbits. Rabbits are different from humans; they have an almost 360 field of vision, meaning they can see everything around their entire body. Compared to the human field of view of 188, they see much more, and consequently, are more sensitive to the stimulus of bright light. Additionally, rabbits are crepuscular, their vision is strongest at dawn, dusk, oras in the current situationunder the bright moonlight of the deep night. Under such circumstances, when the spell Phosphorus Candle exploded right in front of its face, for the rabbit it was akin to being hit by a flashbang at maximum eye opening, from all directions. The rabbit screamed as it hit the ground, and Richard, without a hint of politeness, swung his dagger down to stab. At the crucial moment, the Silver Rabbit also sensed a lethal threat and unleashed its ultimate reserve. What would a regular rabbit do when cornered? It would bite. But what would a demonized rabbit do? Richard soon got his answer. With a swoosh, the air around violently surged as the rabbit fiercely opened its mouth, emitting wind blades visible to the naked eye. One, two, three dozens, hundreds of blades! Hundreds of wind blades glistened in the night, scattering in all directions, as if the rabbit had slashed out hundreds of longswords in an instant. Anyone caught within would be pulverized in a single breath. Richard quickly retreated and saw the frenzied wind blades ruthlessly cut through the surrounding weeds, overturning the ground around, and slicing through the obstructive air walls. After its outburst, the Silver Rabbit seemed somewhat exhausted but still forced itself to flee towards the distance, leaping high and dropping among the crazy throng of animals. Once it landed, its figure would be concealed immediately, and there would be no chance of finding it again. Richard narrowed his eyes into slits, unwilling to let the capturing plan fail. After all, a demonized Silver Rabbit, especially one that could release hundreds of wind blades, held major research significance. The next moment, he flung the scalpel in his hand towards the Silver Rabbit far up in the air. But the Silver Rabbit kicked the scalpel aside with one foot, falling even faster towards the masses of crazy animals below. Richard didnt give up; the scalpel throw was just to free up his right hand. The next moment, he tilted his right hand forward, and seven or eight White Jade Plates slid out from his sleeve in sequence, each intricately carved with the same yet extremely complex Magic Runes. Without hesitation, Richard controlled Mana from within his body and channeled it rapidly into the first White Jade Plate. With a crack, the plate shattered, and a fist-sized group of Liquid Oxygen appeared before him, suspended mid-air. Then Richard channeled Mana into another White Jade Plate, and another fist-sized group appeared before him, also suspended mid-air. Then the third group, fourth, fifth Magic Rune MagicZero Circle Middle StageLiquid Oxygen Condensation! As all the White Jade Plates were activated, a dozen or so fist-sized groups of Liquid Oxygen appeared before Richard, and with a wave of his hand, they merged into an almost basin-sized mass. Taking a deep breath, Richard set his sights on the distance. The Silver Rabbit had already fallen into the crazed swarm of animals, its figure no longer visible, but that was fine, knowing its general location was enough. With another wave of his hand, Richard sent a half-basin-sized Liquid Oxygen Group flying out at high speed into the distance. During this process, Richard began chanting a spell, and in a moment he raised his hand, sending out a blood-red Fierce Flame that chased after the Liquid Oxygen Group. SpellZero-Circle Low OrderFiery Flame Impact. Richard suddenly thought of something, he turned his head to look at Pandora, who was still swinging a tree trunk in battle, and shouted a warning, Be careful! Cover your ears! Huh? Pandora cocked her head slightly, her face cold as she looked over, her gaze slightly puzzled. In that brief moment of hesitation, the frenzied animals around her lunged, slashing with their claws. Then the blood-red flames caught up with the Liquid Oxygen Group, swiftly enveloping its surface. Stimulated by the high temperature, the unfettered Liquid Oxygen expanded rapidly in volume in midair, dispersing outwards. The core temperature soared rapidly, burning everything, followed by a shockwave that howled and swept over the entire hill. This time, Richard utilized Magic Runes, creating more Liquid Oxygen than he had initially demonstrated to Gregory, and for maximizing impact, he chose an aerial explosion. The explosion of Liquid Oxygen in mid-air indeed did not disappoint Richard, almost shaking heaven and earth; within the massive boom, creatures within nearly ten meters were instantly killed or charred, while those within several more meters suffered severe internal damage, collapsing heavily injured and unable to rise. Creatures within dozens of meters were all knocked over, blown away, and their bones fractured. Creatures within nearly a hundred meters were affected and staggered to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the massive hilltop was cleared, the scorching air whooshed by, and the frenzied animals fell in droves. Pandora swung her tree trunk fiercely, but it was in vain as the animals in front of her had all already fallen in unison. She pursed her lips, and Pandora belatedly realized that the sudden sound that had just erupted might have been too loud, so loud that her ears hurt, and wondered if she should have covered her ears. Right, didnt someone just remind her to do so? With a frown, Pandora turned her head to look at Richard. But Richard was already dashing out like an arrow, rushing into the midst of the carnage at the center of the explosion, his eyes swiftly scanning the area. He then fixed his gaze on finding the half-charred corpse of the Silver Rabbit, dead and thoroughly cooked. He grabbed it and rushed back, tossing it inside the castle for later research, then turned to look at Pandora just to see a glimpse of puzzlement, curiosity, and anger? in her eyes. Hmm? Are you about to question me why I didnt use the method I just did earlier to deal with these mad animals? Richards eyes flashed, If thats what youre thinking, then all I can tell you is that I cant use spells of this magnitude often. On one hand, there arent enough Magic Runes, on the other, the Mana consumption is too great. Furthermore, although this method can indeed kill a massive number of frenzied creatures in an instant, the truth is there are just too many attacking creatures now. Even after killing these, there are still more. It hasnt solved the fundamental problem. Pandora turned her head to look down the hill, only to see that, after most of the creatures at the top had died, those from the lower slopes fearlessly surged upward in wave after wave. It was like the tides, one wave dispersing on the shore only for the next to follow closely behind. As long as the sea exists, the waves will keep coming, one after another, never ceasing. At this moment, the horde of beasts was the sea. Indeed, the fundamental problem had not been solved In a blink of an eye, swarms of frenzied animals took over the hill again, first tearing and consuming the corpses of their severely injured or dead companions, then with red eyes, they closed in to launch their attacks. Pandoras brow furrowed tightly as she swung her tree trunk again. Internally, she found this feeling of endless slaughter to be very annoying Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 046: The End of the Beast Tide Chapter 46: Chapter 046: The End of the Beast Tide Richard didnt know how long it had been; the battle was still raging. He estimated that he and Pandora had killed about a thousand crazed animals, but the onslaught showed no sign of slowing down. Roar! Two squirrels and a raccoon, their eyes blood-red, slipped past Pandoras defenses and attacked. Richard shook his head slightly and chanted a spell, casting Wind Repulsion to knock the three small animals away; he then hurriedly chanted another spell. A fist-sized ball of liquid oxygen formed, then merged with another larger sphere of liquid oxygen floating in the air. Richard glanced at it and saw that the accumulated liquid oxygen was almost the size of half a basinafter using up nearly all the Magic Rune White Jade Plates, he could only generate liquid oxygen using the most basic method, which was extremely inefficient. At that moment, the three animals hed knocked away charged back, with the Instant Noodle raccoon taking the lead, and two Wang Xun squirrels covering from both wings. These usually adorable creatures now had eyes filled with bloodlust and rage. Richard showed no mercy, flipped his hand, and a smaller scalpel appeared. With Wind Light Spirit empowering him, he lowered his body slightly to dodge the raccoons attack and slashed at the squirrel to his left. With a pfft, the sharp blade effortlessly sliced through nearly half of the animals body, blood spurted out, and the creature fell to the ground with a scream. Then Richard pivoted his body to stab at the squirrel to his right. The right squirrel didnt even try to dodge and fiercely bit down with its large front teeth at the blade, hoping to notch it. Richard twisted the blade edge, stabbing cruelly straight into the open mouth, through the throat and deep into the body, skewering the creature on the scalpel with a pfft. With a slight flick, Richard threw off the squirrel that was unlikely to survive, and turned quickly to face the raccoon, which had just launched its second attack after the initial failure. Whoosh! The raccoon leapt. Richard, after watching, slightly relaxed his grip on the scalpel, allowing his muscles a split-second stretch before gripping fiercely again. Snap! With thumb, index, middle, ring, and pinky fingers sequentially exerting force, he tightly grasped the scalpels handle. Then, powered by his shoulders, elbows, and wrists, he swung forcefully forward. In the night, a burst of cold light exploded, followed by a flash of blood. With a pfft, the scalpel entered the middle of the raccoons body, hit something hard, paused briefly, and then with an outburst of force, sliced clean through. Crack-snap! The body of the raccoon, over half a meter long in its upper half, still airborne with eyes red with blood, its paws clawing the air, was cut in two. The lower half plummeted to the ground with a thudRichard had bisected the raccoon, weighing over twenty pounds. Blood sprayed; the upper halfs paws scratched weakly a few times, the bloodlust in its eyes gradually faded to lifelessness, and it arced through the air before crashing heavily onto the ground. Richard exhaled quietly, glancing at the three animal carcasses with no hesitation; he hurriedly chanted another spell and released a ball of liquid oxygen. By now, the ball of liquid oxygen floating mid-air was about half the size of a washbasin. Richards gaze fixed, he released a Wind Magic spell, sending the large ball of liquid oxygen into the distance, followed by a blood-red flame that shot from his hands, catching up as he shouted a reminder, Watch out! Pandora, now on her fourth log, swung with force. Hearing Richards words, she blinked. With a bang, she swung the log with all her might, scattering countless frenzied animals, then stepped back, reluctantly dropping the log and covering her ears. Bang! At that moment, Richards Fiery Flame Impact spell successfully caught up with the liquid oxygen, leading to another explosion in midair. Boom! Intense heat swept by, and the small hill was cleared. Below the hill, yet another wave of eager beasts surged forward. Pandora released her hands from her ears, picked up the log again, and looking expressionlessly at Richard, said, We cant kill them all. Yeah, we cant, Richard replied with a wry smile. At least according to the current situation, they were endless. Using the Liquid Oxygen Bomb only temporarily alleviated some pressure but didnt solve the fundamental problem. As long as the spiritual power from the nearby mountains continued to work and as long as the animals in this forest werent all killed, the battle would continue. The night deepened, and Richard couldnt help but worry. When Pandoras fourth log broke, when his own mana was spent, the most difficult moment would arrive. Huh Richard slowly exhaled. In the next moment, however, he caught sight of something alarming out of the corner of his eye. In one moment, Pandora, who had been relatively calm, suddenly furrowed her brow, her eyes widened, and her porcelain-doll face tensed. Then, with violent force, she hurled the log in her arms. With a swish, the ten-meter-long log flew like a giant arrow, roaring through the sky towards something. This! Richard looked on in puzzlement as he saw a tree trunk soaring higher and higher. Driven by Pandoras power, it nearly shot toward the massive figure just about to descend from the sky. PlopPlop, ah! The massive figure let out a cry of alarm, belatedly realizing the danger. It abruptly soared upward, allowing the tree trunk to pass just inches below it before slowly descending and locking eyes with Pandora. That, I remember The Beast Tide is supposed to happen tomorrow night, isnt it? Gregory, who was flying back through midair, said to Pandora, his tone sounding somewhat feeble. So, I specifically came back a day early Today! Pandora said coldly. Uh, that might be maybe I remembered wrong. Pandora, you know, with age eventually Gregory! Ah? Bang! Pandora stomped her foot, the ground violently caved in, and she launched herself high into the air, throwing a punch while seriously saying, Itistoday! Gregory, frightened, quickly rose even higher. Thud! Pandora didnt hit the mark, and she fell back to the ground, her face tense as she stared at Gregory hovering in the air. Come down! Pandora, sweet daughter, this really isnt my fault, I didnt do it on purpose Come down! My sweet daughter, my precious girl, dont be like this Come down! You see, there are outsiders here Come down! Roar! The numerous wild beasts gathered around the small mountain, ignoring the warm father-daughter interaction between Pandora and Gregory, launched an attack after devouring their injured and dead comrades. Gregory breathed a sigh of relief and spoke out, Pandora, sweet daughter, let me take care of these annoying creatures first, then we can talk about our matter, okay? Without waiting for Pandoras agreement, Gregory, circling in midair, suddenly turned his head and opened his mouth, ejecting a vast amount of flames that poured down onto the crazed animals on the small mountain like molten lava. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! The flames erupted with a vengeance, melting away the frenzied beast horde wherever they touched, as if they were butter cake. The crazed animal army kept charging, but they couldnt break through Gregorys fiery barricade; all of them screamed as they turned to ash. The entire scene fully proved one saying: In this world, there isnt a problem that a Giant Dragon cant solve; if there is, then call the Dragons dad. With Gregorys appearance, this battle was predetermined to end early. Actually, whenever the Beast Tide occurred and Gregory was there, Pandora hardly had to lift a finger, doing nothing more than taking care of a few stragglers like Richard. Although it was a bit boring and annoying, it was nowhere near as bad as today. Today, she had indeed thrown three tree trunks! One, two, three tree trunks! Thats why Pandora was so angry upon seeing Gregory. Gregory knew he was in the wrong and vigorously slaughtered the crazed animals to cool down Pandoras fury. With flames soaring, the small mountain was alight, countless frenzied animals roaring and shrieking as they rushed non-stop into Gregorys flames. Roar roar! Hiss hiss! Howl! For a long time, the night calmed down. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 047: Anatomy Teaching Chapter 47: Chapter 047: Anatomy Teaching The following morning dawned bright and clear, as if the sky had been washed by water. In the forest, the myriad animals, after a night of madness, returned to normality. The sound of rustling could be heard as the forest animals emerged and lined up by the water at the foot of the hill to drink. Many bore the scars of the previous nights frenzy, some missing limbs or ears. Pandora stood quietly by the water, showing no particular reaction, even though she had been attacked by many crazed animals the night before. In fact, the animals that now came to drink were mostly those that had not taken part in the battle on the hillock; otherwise, they would have fallen by her trunk or in Gregorys flames. After a night of madness, all the animals behavedCeven the boars, usually so prone to cutting in line, waited their turn. Pandora looked on, nodded in satisfaction, and turned to leave but suddenly sensed something and whirled around, just in time to see a boar huffing, ready to push forward. It looked cautiously in her direction as they locked eyes This time, without Pandora making a move, the boar that was caught red-handed sheepishly left the line and walked to the end with its head down. Pandora stood still, staring straight at the boar until it made the creature uncomfortable; finally, when its turn came to drink, it gulped a few mouthfuls and scurried away with a splat. Satisfied, Pandora then turned and walked back to the hillock. On the top of the hillock, Richard was busy at work. The Beast Tide had receded without leaving many corpses behindCsome consumed by their kind while others were burned to ashes by Gregory. However, the damage wrought by the Beast Tide was significant. The structures built on the clearing were destroyed: the windmill had fallen, the hybrid kiln had collapsed, the shallow pool was trampled flat It was unavoidable; after all, given the circumstances then, defending the entire hilltop had been impossible. This was a problem. Richard assessed the damage to the buildings and calculated the time needed for repairs, his brow slowly furrowing. Although it was unclear how frequently the Beast Tides occurred, they posed a threat to his research. The current damage was bearable given the few constructions. But in the future, should extensive technological buildings be built and a Beast Tide hit in Gregorys absence, resulting in total destruction, that would be unacceptable. While pondering this, he sensed something and turned around to see Pandora standing to one side. His eyes flicking, Richard spoke, About last nights animal tide, I have some thoughts. Although I dont know how often these Tides happen Once a month, said Pandora. Ah, once a month, Richard nodded with some clarity, Then its once a month. That is quite frequent, and each occurrence is a disaster. Although it may not compromise our safety, its still more than an annoyance. Even with Gregory intervening, we cant completely prevent it. Just last night, several structures I built were damaged. Rebuilding them will take considerable effort. Pausing briefly, he pondered then continued, We need to find a solution to this. My idea is to build a wall using Shaping Earth Magic to encircle the entire hillock. However, entry and exit could become problematic, and if the crazed beasts are numerous enough, they could simply pile up and climb over the wall. In that case, offense might be more effective than defense. The Liquid Oxygen Bomb from last night worked reasonably well; although it didnt match Gregorys Flames, it could still clear the field instantaneously. In fact, we could use some methods to make bombs with even greater power, like cluster bombs, for instance. But time and materials are issues. Actually, both methods are only temporary fixes. To truly resolve the Beast Tide problem, we need to identify its source. Last night, I sensed that the cause of the Beast Tide probably lies in the mountain nearby, Richard said, pointing. Pandora followed the direction Richard was pointing, blinking her eyes. Really? Im sure of it, Richard said. But the specifics are still unclear. I plan to sense carefully during the next Beast Tide. By then, if we can figure out the real reason, we can find a way to solve the problem once and for all. However, well need Gregory present because I cant be affected by the Tide while Im sensing. Hell be there, said Pandora, her face stern. Thats good, Richard nodded without saying much else and turned towards the castle, noticing Pandora following him with a flash in her eyes, I am about to dissect a magical creature that I killed yesterday. Are you sure you want to join? Pandora didnt answer, nor did she deny. Richard walked straight into a room on the first floor of the castle. This was a room that had only recently been cleaned and was now being used by Richard as a dedicated laboratory. At this moment, the body of a Silver Rabbit lay flat on the laboratory table. Many creatures had been affected by spiritual power yesterday, but there were very few Magic Creatures. Richard even suspected that the Silver Rabbit on the table might be the only one. Getting the body of this magical Silver Rabbit was somewhat lucky, but the key point was to research and learn something from it. Thinking of this, Richard washed his hands with alcohol, put on gloves, and began the dissection with his tools. His eyes glanced at Pandora, who stood at the door with a curious look, but Richard didnt think much of it. He grasped the knife in hand and positioned it at the rabbits neck, then made a cut. Gently severing the outermost layer of the rabbits skin, Richard saw Pandora suddenly step out. So she really couldnt accept it after all. Richard thought to himself. Just as he was about to continue dissection, he saw Pandora reappear, somehow having brought over a stool more than a meter tall. She walked into the room, placed the stool next to the table, and sat down on it. Pandora was originally only 1.2 meters tall, significantly shorter than Richard, but now she sat perched on the stool with a sort of commanding presence. She propped up her chin with both hands, looking at the Silver Rabbit that Richard was working on, her gaze seemingly saying: Ill just watch, carry on. Richard felt a headache coming on. He usually didnt like having someone nearby when conducting experiments, thinking, and researching; he disliked being disturbed. Of course, this was different from when he was in the Blue Lion Kingdom, explaining to maids while performing experiments, as that involved teaching. Are you very curious? Richard asked. Huh, came the non-committal reply. Richard couldnt help shaking his head; his knife sliced down again as he began to explain, trying to see if Pandora was indeed curious, What youre seeing now is me cutting through the skin layer of the Silver Rabbit, a main component of the skin itself. Pandora nodded. Huh, he let out a breath, pausing momentarily in his explanation before continuing, Generally, the skin layer can be divided into three parts: epidermis, dermis, and subcutaneous tissue. The epidermis lies below the fur and directly above the dermis; its a thinner layer but has many structures within it, like the stratum corneum, stratum lucidum, stratum granulosum, stratum spinosum, and the basal layer. Beneath the epidermis is the dermis, often used in making leather and furred pelt. It generally consists of fibers, matrix, cells, and so on. Its main function is to provide elasticity to the fur and serve as a site for metabolism. The last one is the subcutaneous tissue, typically made up of loose connective tissue and adipose lobules, lying close to the fascia. It functions to prevent heat loss, store energy, and protect against external mechanical impacts. After explaining all this, Richard glanced at Pandora again and saw no significant change in her expressionshe was just nodding from time to time. Well, okay then With force, Richard opened up the entire thoracic cavity of the Silver Rabbit, pointing as he continued to speak, This is the trachea, connecting to the lungs and ensuring breathing. You can see, this Silver Rabbit has two lobes on its left lung and four on its rightleft two, right four. This is different from humans who have left two, right three. Why Silver Rabbits and humans, both belonging to the class of mammals, have this difference can only be attributed to natural selection in the evolutionary process. As Richard spoke, he cut out the entire lung section of the Silver Rabbit and placed it into a container. Pandora sat on her stool, continuing to watch and listen, nodding constantly. Her expression was neutralshe did not seem particularly fascinated nor disgusted. In fact, Pandora was usually just like this. Richard shrugged and continued with his work. Next to this is the heart, heres the left ventricle, this is the left atrium, and this is the left auricle. Well, generally speaking, the auricle is considered part of the atrium. So, it doesnt act independently but participates in cardiac electrical activity and the secretion of certain hormones. This here is the coronary artery. Its called that simply because you can see its almost encircling the heart, quite like a crown worn by the heart. Then this is Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 048 Power Index Chapter 48: Chapter 048 Power Index Although Pandoras visit took up some of his time, Richard eventually completed the dissection of the Silver Rabbit and prepared the following research materials. In the afternoon, when Pandora left, Richard began his formal research. According to Richards thinking, since the Silver Rabbit had previously been able to shoot out hundreds of powerful Wind Blades, there should be some source of mana within its body, but after searching, he found no organs outside of its normal anatomy. However, every internal organ exhibited extremely high energy reactions. So, does the energy for casting spells always exist within the internal organs? Or is it because the rabbit was recently demonized and killed before it could develop an organ similar to a Magic Origin? Richard murmured to himself, If thats the case, it might be somewhat useful. After saying this, Richard got to work, processing the internal organs of the Silver Rabbit. Following the knowledge recorded in the Monroe Chapter, he began with a simple anti-corrosion treatment, then hardening, followed by shaping and engraving patterns Soon, the internal organs of the Silver Rabbit had turned into blocks that were as hard as stone, with intricately complex Magic Runes etched onto their surfaces. The energy contained within was completely sealed, only to be unleashed through a specific method of activation. Once released, it would unleash terrifying destructive power. In a sense, the organs of the Silver Rabbit had now become one-time-use Magic Tools. Magic Tools, as the name suggests, are tools used by Wizards to cast spells. The most common are Magic Wands, Magic Rings, and Magic Pendants that can amplify Magic Power, in addition to Magic Scrolls that can release spells instantly, and explosives that unleash terrifying power. The White Jade Plates that Richard had crafted were a type of Magic Tool, but currently, the White Jade Plates could only withstand Zero-Circle Magic, and werent very powerful, plus they were one-time-use, clearly the most low-level existence among Magic Tools. Therefore, the Magic Tools that Richard had created using the internal organs of the Silver Rabbit were more powerful than the White Jade Plates. As for how much more powerful, they would need to be compared by numerical values. Out of habit from his memory, Richard preferred to apply the systems from modern-day Earth for power measurement, such as Joules and TNT equivalent. A joule is a unit of pure thermal energy. 1 Joule (1J) is the energy needed to lift an object weighing 1 Newton (1N, equivalent to 0.1 kilograms) vertically by 1 meter, which in terms of common electrical energy consumption, equals one three million six hundred thousandth of a degree of electricity. This amount is obviously very small, but it is the most basic unit. In addition to joules, there is the equivalent. TNT equivalent generally refers to explosive equivalent, also known as TNT explosive equivalent, which is specifically used to measure the destructive power caused by an explosion of explosives, converting the power into the equivalent amount of a certain mass unit of TNT. 1 gram of TNT equivalent corresponds to 4184 joules of energy. Of course, the equivalent power in literal terms is hard to understand, and practical examples are clearer. For example, a standard hand grenade on modern-day Earth has an equivalent of about 100g, which is roughly the power of exploding 100g of TNT. Within a radius of 5 meters, it can cause severe injuries or even death to unprotected personnel, and within a radius of 15 meters, it has a certain lethal effect, with a Power Index of 100. The equivalent of a mainstream tank shell on modern Earth is around 5000g, equivalent to 5kg of TNT. It can easily destroy a three-story building and penetrate about 800mm (0.8 meters) thick homogeneous steel plate. For a biological target, even if not directly hit by the shell, within a radius of 25 meters, there is a very high probability of severe injury or even death, with a Power Index of 5000, 5K. On modern Earth, the quite famous Tomahawk cruise missile has a standard model equivalent of about 500,000g, equivalent to 500kg of TNT, or 0.5 tons of TNT. Its power can penetrate any surface warship and demolish most fortified positions. After hitting a target, objects within a radius of 100 meters will suffer severe damage, and unprotected personnel within this range will be fatally struck, with a Power Index of 500,000, 500K, 0.5T. Going one level higher is the nuclear bomb. The first Little Boy atomic bomb dropped on Nagasaki, Japan, and used in actual combat, had an equivalent of 13,000,000,000g, which is 13,000 tons of TNT. The explosion directly caused nearly 100,000 deaths and nearly destroyed the entire city of Nagasaki. It had a Power Index of 13,000,000,000, 13,000,000K, 13,000T, 1.3M. The Power Indexes without unit, K, T, M, are the four levels in the power system established by Richard. Generally speaking, the power of Zero-Circle Magic is only at the Level 1 without unit degree. For instance, Fiery Flame Impact has a power index of about 5, equivalent to one-twentieth of a hand grenades equivalent, about the same as a large firecracker, and it wouldnt cause any fatal injuries to people. In addition, spells such as Wind Repel also have a power within 10, and even with cumulative casting, its just tens or twenties. This shows why Zero-Circle Low-Level Magic is considered a mere trick, and rightfully so. However, by comparison, the explosive power of a Liquid Oxygen Group can reach over 100, and the fusion of seven or eight Liquid Oxygen Groups to form a large Liquid Oxygen Group explosion, such as the two Richard used during the Beast Tide, reach the second level of Power IndexesK, reaching approximately 1.0K or 1.1K. Now, the power of the Magic Tools that Richard had made using the internal organs of the Silver Rabbit were not low, some even absurdly high. Specifically, Richard had used 5 lung lobes, 2 kidneys, 1 liver, and 1 heart of the Silver Rabbit to make a total of 9 Magic Tools. Among them, the power index of the 5 lung lobes was about 200, equivalent to two standard hand grenades. The power of the 2 kidneys reached 350, the liver had an index of 500. The heart had the most exaggerated power index, reaching 3K. Yes, 3K, which was stronger than the explosion of a large Liquid Oxygen Group and close to the power of a mainstream modern Earth battle tank shell. Due to this, Richard suspected it was likely because the Silver Rabbit had tremendous potential. If the Silver Rabbit hadnt been carelessly killed by him, it probably could have grown over time to be a presence ten times stronger than before. Then, the Wind Blades it spat out would not be just hundreds, but thousands or tens of thousands, forming a Wind Blade tornado, a terrifying thought. Of course, the Silver Rabbits fate now was to be turned into Magic Tools. At night, the lights swayed in the laboratory. Richard stood up, stretched his body, and placed the crafted Magic Tools aside before stepping outside. In the days that followed, Richard repaired the damaged windmill, the mixed feed vertical kiln, the shallow pool, and built two simple but unprecedented technological structures in the current world. Then life was calm, learning new spells, investigating principles, and the like. Time flew by, and before he knew it, a month had gone by. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 049 Exploring the Great Mountain Chapter 49: Chapter 049 Exploring the Great Mountain Autumn deepened, and temperatures began to drop continuously while daylight decreased day by day. The trees in the forest had almost all shed their green, appearing a dull yellow from afar, like an age-old photograph. At the same time, leaves began to fall in large numbers, covering the forest floor and creating a golden road that was breathtakingly beautiful and mesmerizing. Pandora often sat or stood on a small hill, expressionlessly staring at the forest for long stretches of time, lost in thought. Richard did not lose himself in it like Pandora. He was very aware that all seemingly beautiful scenes were merely basic physiological changes. For instance, changes in temperature and light inhibited chlorophyll synthesis in the leaves, reducing chlorophyll levels while increasing levels of xanthophyll and carotene, turning them yellow. Additionally, an increase in the plant hormones abscisic acid and ethylene led to leaf fall. The same logic was unknown to the forest animals, but they too were not mesmerized by the autumn hues. To them, the autumn scenery held no aesthetic appeal, their concerns more about the reduction in food due to dropping temperatures, which led to a survival crisis. Autumn was here, would winter be far behind? Winter posed a great survival test for all forest creatures. Under these conditions, whether herbivores or carnivores, all began to grow restless Thus, the date for the Beast Tide came once more. It was night. The full moon hung high in the sky, casting a greyish silver light that seemed to lay a thin veil over the earth. Looking closely, one could see under this veil dense clusters of black shadows, these were frenzied animals furiously attacking each other, biting and clawing marks into one another. Not far from the small hill where the Black Castle stood, a giant mountain over a hundred meters tall loomed with steep walls and a flat peak, looking somewhat like a black tombstone half-buried in the soil. The animals fighting on it were the most frenzied, most glowing red-eyed, fearlessly and madly ripping each other apart, even in death not letting go of their adversarys body. Suddenly, from inside this mountain, waves of invisible spiritual power rapidly spread, sweeping through half of the forest. The already frenzied animals suddenly became more enraged, more ferocious, more bloodthirsty, completely losing their sanity to become Blood Flesh Puppets dominated by the spiritual waves. Under some kind of guidance, they started sweeping outward from the mountain, ready to flatten everything around, eliminating all obstacles. This guidance was so strong that it involved tens, hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of animals, transforming into a frenzied army of beasts roaring as they marched in all directions. The silence of the small hill where the Black Castle stood did not last long, as rustling noises soon began to emanate from the foot of the mountain. In the clearing in front of the castle, Pandora glanced at Gregory. In his human form, Gregory confidently said, Dont worry, Ill show them whos boss. With those words, his body rapidly enlarged, and in the blink of an eye, he transformed from a middle-aged man into a giant dragon more than ten meters long, spreading its wings and soaring with a roar. Pandora, expressionless, uttered a sound, Scare! Scare? What did that mean? Gregory thoughthe had noticed that recently Pandora particularly liked to use this syllable to express meaning, but it was very difficult to understand what specifically she meant. Most of the time, it required leveraging the context, Pandoras mood, and a bit of mysticism to figure it out. After thinking for a long while, Gregory still couldnt guess whether Pandora was expressing satisfaction or dissatisfaction. Confused, he flew into the air and clearly saw a mass of frenzied animals rushing up from below the hill. Forget it, Ill stop thinking. I will just deal with the matter at hand. Last time I nearly messed up, and if I dont do well this time, I might really get beaten. Sigh! Gregory thought wearily, and the next moment, he opened his mouth and a blast of flames shot out. Whoosh! With an exhaling sound, flames almost materialized, striking down like a huge red saber, ruthlessly slicing through the black tide of frenzied animals below the hill. Wherever it went, there were continuous screams followed by immediate annihilation. When power becomes an absolute oppression, even great numbers lose their meaning. Gregory began his slaughter, his cold, merciless slaughter, and then his boring slaughter, sighing as he killed, daydreaming as he killed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The flames continuously poured down, eliminating group after group of frenzied animals, but there were always more to fill their places, endlessly rushing forward. Looks like its going to be a busy night. Gregory yawned, unable to help himself, and another burst of flame shot out, Whoosh! Sigh, why did I choose to live here in the first place? Wouldnt it be better to move somewhere else? Whoosh! And where have all the other dragons hidden? I havent seen a shadow of another dragon for so long. Otherwise, calling a few more dragons over to help, chatting while spewing fire, wouldnt be so boring. Whoosh! According to Pandora, that guy called Richard said he could use this Beast Tide to figure out its origin and solve it once and for all. I wonder if thats true or not. Whoosh! In the Black Castle, within a room on the first floor. Richard was sitting cross-legged on a wooden bed, having entered deep meditation. His body trembled, and his consciousness rapidly emerged from his body. The consciousness ascended, breaking through the top of the castle to reach mid-air, where Richard saw Gregory muttering to himself as he breathed fire. Down in the castles courtyard, Pandora stood with an icy expression, watching all around. Spotting a few who had escaped to the hilltop, she immediately leaped over and smashed them with a punch. Then, looking up, she shouted unsatisfactorily at Gregory, telling him he had made another mistake. Gregory grumbled and started to intensify the slaughter. Watching for a moment, Richard shook his head, not forgetting his main task. He controlled his consciousness to fly towards the nearby large mountain. During the flight, he deliberately wrapped his spiritual power around his body to prevent it from being eroded by the strange spiritual power fluctuations inside the mountain. Soon, Richards consciousness arrived at the mountain surface, discovering a blood-soaked scene; the ground seemed as if it had been drenched in fresh blood, one could only imagine how many animals had fought and bled here previously. Glancing over the animal corpses scattered everywhere, Richard controlled his consciousness to start sinking, gradually merging into the soil below. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 050 Death Crisis Chapter 50: Chapter 050 Death Crisis The detritus layer, humus layer, illuvial layer, calcic horizon, and ash layer Richard passed through layer upon layer of soil structure, sinking about one meter down into the rocks. At this point, the reassuring sense of gliding through water like a fish vanished, replaced by the sticky resistance of moving through glue. It was slightly uncomfortable and resistant, yet he still could move freely. Steadying his mind, he traced the source of a spiritual fluctuation within the mountain and continued to sink deeper, attempting to find any possible cracks or passages in the process. After all, he could only introduce his physical body from the outside world after discovering such an opening. But despite searching for quite some time, he found none. On the contrary, the waves from the spiritual source grew increasingly intense. Continuing to descend a few dozen meters, the sensation of swimming through glue abruptly disappeared, and Richards consciousness felt suddenly lighter as a space within the mountain came into view. The space was not particularly large, merely the size of two rooms, but it was distinctly square and bore the clear marks of human construction. This was strange. Theres no passageway connecting the inside to the outside, yet theres an interior space, how was this constructed? Building a secret chamber first and then piling up a mountain around it? Or perhaps, through some spell? Richard thought to himself as he looked ahead. In the precise center of this space stood a two-tiered altar with a Crystal Skull placed on top, brilliantly clear and life-like. Upon seeing the Crystal Skull, Richard was moved and couldnt help but recall some related legends from modern Earth. Legend had it that ancient Earth once possessed 12 Crystal Skulls, capable of speaking and singing. These skulls concealed knowledge about human origins and death; they could help humanity unravel the mystery of life in the universe. Humanity must find all 12 Crystal Skulls before the end of the world, or when the 5126-year-long calendar cycle concludes, the world would be destroyed. Another legend suggested there were 52 Crystal Skulls scattered around the world. Of those, 12 movable jawbones, known as singing skulls, contained a wealth of knowledge and were gifts from a mysterious civilization. The remaining 40 fixed jawbones, or speaking skulls, held no stored knowledge but could nonetheless enhance human abilities such as Physical Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Wisdom, turning individuals into Guardians who spread the knowledge of the speaking skulls. There was also a tale that the Crystal Skulls were sacrifices to the Sun by the native Aztecs of Mexico. Yet another claimed that the Crystal Skulls were holy relics of the Mayans, able to summon the mighty Feathered Serpent God once gathered. In any case, the legends varied widely. The Crystal Skulls spoken of in rumors were half the size of a normal humans head, but the one before him was even smaller, not even a quarter of a normal human body, and could be fully grasped in hand. At this moment, the seemingly mini yet genuinely dangerous Crystal Skull continuously emitted psychic waves to the outside world. Richard cautiously approached, attempting to study it. Five meters, four meters, three meters Suddenly! Just as he neared the altar, within three meters of the Crystal Skull, it began to violently shake as if threatened, unleashing even more powerful spiritual power. A portion of it burst forth directly targeting Richards consciousness. This! Richard was shocked and quickly retreated while using his own spiritual power to block. However, in the next moment, something bizarre happened. Richard found his consciousness bound by some force, unable to retreat. Under the influence of an invisible force, his consciousness was irresistibly drawn closer towards the Crystal Skull on the altar. Three meters, two and a half meters, two meters! The increasingly intense psychic waves kept assaulting, attempting to erode his consciousness. Richard resisted with all his might. After a while, he realized that this could not continue, and with a thought, he intended to use the transparent strip behind his neck to return to his body. Yet, the method that always worked without fail was now being suppressed. Richard could clearly feel a great force coming from the transparent strap behind his neck, trying to pull the Consciousness backward, but the Crystal Skull emitted an even stronger force, continuing to pull toward the top of the altar. The two completely opposite forces, like a tug of war, struggled over the Consciousness in the middle, and waves of pain as if being torn apart passed through. This wont do! Richard thought to himself, and the next moment he deliberately slowed down the force of the transparent strap, letting his entire Consciousness slide toward the top of the altar. Two meters, one and a half meters, one meter! The erosive psychic waves became stronger, and Richard could feel bloodthirsty, angry thoughts constantly trying to take control, but at the same time, the pulling force eased slightly. Now is the moment! Richard concentrated his Spiritual Power, controlling the transparent strap with all his might to pull backward, his mind filled with one thought: Return to the body, return to the body, return to the body! Swoosh! An unprecedentedly powerful force descended, enveloping the Consciousness. At that moment, the Crystal Skull, as if enraged, unleashed a fierce psychic wave. Bang! The next instant, the psychic wave from the Crystal Skull violently collided with the surface of the Consciousness, obstructed by the descending powerful force, and then forcefully rebounded. With a crack, a fine crack appeared on the surface of the perfect Crystal Skull, and an eerie wail emerged from within. The entire altar began to tremble, showing signs of collapsing, and the binding force acting on the Consciousness vanished instantly. Finally, the transparent strap behind made an impact, violently pulling the Consciousness out of the mountain. Richard then felt as though he had fallen into a wormhole. One second he was outside the mountain in mid-air, and the next he had traversed space and time, appearing instantly in a room within the ancient castle, before harshly crashing back into his body. The change was so swift, there was almost no time to react. As he returned to his body, the Consciousness still maintained a super-high speed of movement and then stopped abruptly. An inertia-like force erupted, and Richard, who had just opened his eyes while sitting cross-legged on the wooden bed, uncontrollably fell to the floor. Bang! He crashed hard onto the floor, pain spreading throughout, and then Richard realized how bad the situation was. Initially, it was just the Consciousness exploring the mountain, but in this instant, the body felt like it had sustained a fatal injury. Blood uncontrollably flowed from his nose and mouth, and his body felt completely broken, with pain in every part. Of course, that wasnt the most important thing. The most crucial was the heart in his chest which, in a calm state, was beating uncontrollably fast, with a heart rate approaching 200 beats per minute. Thump thump thump thump thump! At that moment, Richard could clearly feel a stuffiness in his chest, swelling in his neck, and his vision started to darken, followed by dizziness. His body, weakened, couldnt stand up, and if this continued, he was likely to faint and die. This Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 051 Before and After Coma Chapter 51: Chapter 051 Before and After Coma Breathin Richard took a deep breath, stretched out his hand to massage the outside of his carotid artery on the neck, and stimulated the surrounding nerves to slow down his heartbeat. Then he moved slowly toward the corner of the room at a crawling pace and grabbed a barrel placed there, tipping it over with force. Water from the barrel surged out, soaking his whole body, causing his body temperature to begin to drop, metabolism to slow down, and his heart rate to decreasethough not back to normal levels yet. Richard had no choice but to move toward another corner where his luggage was placed. There were some medications in the luggage that could reduce his heart rate. Breathin Breathin Richard struggled to keep his emotions stable, controlling the acceleration of his heartbeat, inch by inch. Just then, footsteps sounded at the door. It was Pandora, who had heard unusual noises from the room and rushed in, staring wide-eyed at Richard. Richard had no strength left to explain and simply pointed at the suitcase. Pandoras eyes flickered momentarily, then she dashed to the suitcase, snatched it open, and pulled out a test tube, handing it to Richard. Their eyes met, and Richard felt truly awful, then shook his head. Pandora immediately tossed the test tube aside, rummaged through the suitcase, and handed a beaker to Richard. Richard felt even worse and shook his head again. Pandora searched a third time, this time pulling out a bottle of sulfuric acid. Richard knew that drinking it would only end his life faster, firmly shaking his head. Pandora searched a fourth time, found a bottle of baking soda, a fifth, a sixth, a seventh time It was unclear how many times she searched before finally finding what Richard needed. This? Pandora asked with her gaze. Yes. Richard could no longer speak, only nodding vigorously in response. Pandora immediately handed the item over. Richard caught it, poured a bag of medicine powder into his mouth, then swallowed with effort. He lay flat on the ground, taking deep breaths continuously. Pandora stood by, watching, her face still cold, but her eyes somewhat uneasy, uncertain if she was truly helping Richard. Meanwhile, Richard could no longer pay attention to Pandora, focusing all his energy on keeping his heart rate from rising, waiting for the swallowed medicine powder to take effect. During this process, Richard couldnt help but think about the overwhelming power that had suddenly descended in the mountain, bringing his consciousness back. This force had not only protected his consciousness and robustly counteracted the mental waves of the Crystal Skull but also caused damage to the Crystal Skull itself. No matter how one looked at it, it was incredibly powerful, almost like the protagonist of an action manga bursting forth with cosmic energy in a critical moment. But as it seems, theres no such thing as a free lunch. To achieve this, it cost a significant price: the overdraw of his bodys life energy. If there were another time, he truly didnt know if he might suddenly die. Breathin Breathin His heartbeat was slowly slowing down, but it would still take some time for the medicine to be fully effective. Richard felt his consciousness uncontrollably beginning to blur; he became somewhat wary, knowing he could not pass out. He must not lose consciousness! Richard internally declared, but just as he finished the thought, everything before him went black. Darkness, endless darkness. His consciousness seemed to float in an endless universe. With no up or down left or right, no compass points, no passage of time, his consciousness drifted within the darkness. A light appeared, illuminating the entire space, followed by a bright burst. Richard felt his consciousness awaken, gradually regaining sensation and control over his body, only to find his heart rate had slowed down to normal levels. His body still ached faintly, but it was much better than at the beginning. He slowly opened his eyes. The scene before him appeared, followed by Richard catching his breath, seeing a pair of large, round eyes almost touching his face. His eyes flickered, so did the others. His eyes flickered again, and the others followed. Just as Richard was about to ask why the closeness, Pandora had already pulled back her head and spoke first, Boo! Who scared whom here?! Richard struggled to stand up, only to find himself still lying on the floor, a bucket overturned, a suitcase open in the corner, and various instruments strewn about in total disarray just as before he passed out. How long was I out? Richard asked Pandora, frowning. Pandora held up a finger. What kind of answer was that? One minute, one hour? The next moment, Richard knew the answer. As he walked out of the room and looked towards the castle exterior, he saw that it was already broad daylight. Clearly, Pandora meant he had been out for the night. Well, that required some figuring out. Afterward, through some discussion, Richard learned more about what had happened. For instance, shortly after he had passed out, the Beast Tide had suddenly dispersed. Gregory thought he had scared the frenzied animals away by exerting too much force, but it now appeared that it was caused by a crack Richard had made on the Crystal Skull. It was unclear, however, what the extent of the impact would be. Whether it had temporarily pushed back the Beast Tide or it would never occur again, or perhaps, other unforeseen changes might emerge. Considering this, Richard thought it would be best to extract the Crystal Skull from the mountain whether for study or any other use, it would put him in an invincible position. After all, if anything adverse arose, he could simply smash the Crystal Skull with a hammer. However, retrieving the Crystal Skull from the mountain was not an easy task. Richard thought for a moment, took the Magic Tools he had made from Silver Rabbit Internal Organs, and walked out of the castle, down the small hill, with Pandora following behind. As they reached the base of the mountain and passed by a pond, Richard saw a troop of animals drinking water. Because of his blackout, Pandora hadnt maintained order that morning, but still, most of the animals conscientiously lined up. Well, most, except for a stubborn wild boar. Today, seeing no sign of Pandora, the wild boar was particularly excited. Though it arrived a bit late and was at the end of the line, that didnt matter it just kept pushing forward. Rabbits? Can beat, push! Coyotes? Can beat, push! Squirrels? Can beat, push! Cheetahs? Hmm, a bit tough to beat, no matter, go around and continue pushing! The wild boar was pushing gleefully, getting closer to the pond, its mouth wide open, tongue already sticking out in anticipation. It didnt care that it had thrown most of the line into chaos, just kept its head low and continued shoving forward. Rock Mountain Goats? Push! White Deer? Push! Mountain Marmots? Push! Leopards, weasels, foxes? Push, push, push! Closer now, even closer almost at the waters edge. Oh, whats this purple thing? A Purple Mink? Or Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 052: Prince, Meeting the Prince Again Chapter 52: Chapter 052: Prince, Meeting the Prince Again The wild boar twisted its neck upward and then saw the purple clothes, the purple hair, a familiar face, and a pair of cold, icy purple eyes. Squeal! Pandora! Thud! The wild boar flipped over onto the ground, scared out of its wits. Before, after having bullied one or two animals, it had been beaten black and blue; after bullying three or four, it had been beaten to a bloody pulp. This time, nearly bullying from tail to snout, wouldnt it be beaten to death?! The next moment, the wild boar found strength from who knows where, its cumbersome body suddenly twisted, and it struggled to its feet. Its four short legs ran toward the depths of the forest as fast as if pounding garlic, truly a desperate escape. Pandora, watching the increasingly distant figure of the wild boar, furrowed her brow. On any other day, she would definitely chase after it, to beat the wild boar within an inch of its life. But today Watching Richard walk by, heading toward the great mountain, Pandora ultimately blinked her eyes and didnt chase after the wild boar, instead turning to follow Richard. Pant, pant, pant The wild boar didnt know how far it had run, gasping for breath, parched and tongue-tied, feeling like smoke was about to come out of its throat. It felt the effort was hardly worth it. After bullying so many animals today, it had felt good, but it hadnt gotten to drink any water, a serious loss. Moreover, not only could it not drink today, but it likely wouldnt dare show up to drink for several days to come; if caught, it would surely be severely beaten. What to do? There was only one good place nearby to drink, and the water in that pond was the sweetest; all other streams and puddles were turbid and undrinkable. It had to find a solution, or it would die of thirst! The wild boar panted and white steam continuously sprayed from its mouth and nose as it rolled its eyes and pondered the big issues of its pig life. Not far away. Clippity, cloppity, clippity The noisy sound of hooves and footsteps arose as a large group moved through the forest. Those riding horses were nobles clad in various ornate armors, and the foot soldiers wore leather armor and carried bows and arrows. The group looked formidable, like an elite army about to attack an enemy, but up close one would find the atmosphere quite relaxed. The mounted men chatted with each other, occasionally bursting into loud laughter. From time to time, there would also be a jibe or a narrow-minded comment. Viscount Lansite, from your great-grandfather to you, the title has been passed down for four generations now, hasnt it? a middle-aged man dressed in a grand, silver armor rode a horse and said with a somewhat imposing manner. ` Yes, Count Vick, another man on horseback said. He appeared to be in his thirties, with a chin full of stubble and an unkempt appearance. Compared to other nobles, his armor was anything but ornatein fact, it could be described as shabby and worn. The surface of the armor showed obvious signs of rust. At the shoulder armor, there were misfits, suggesting that this armor might have been passed down from the previous generation or even the one before. For a noble not to have their own specially tailored armor, not to spend a great deal on maintenance, not to polish with marble and coarse linen, not to buff to a shine with woolen blanketsto not make their armor gleam was, to put it mildly, unbecoming of nobility. To be more serious, it was downright heresy, the mark of an oddball among the nobility. Count Vick, called thus, did not comment on the others armor but, upon hearing the reply, said thoughtfully, Four generations, eh? I remember your great-grandfather was only a lord, and now you are a viscount. To advance two ranks in four generations is indeed no small feat. However, Ive heard that although you, Viscount Lansite, have risen in rank, your lands have shrunk, and your income has dwindled. That shouldnt be the case. Hmph, interjected a tall, thin noble, Count Vick, Viscount Lansite is too kind to his farmers and serfs. Hmph, Ive heard he collects much less tax than we do, how can he amass any wealth? But of course, this isnt the key point. I think the real issue is that Viscount Lansite stays cloistered in his castle, sleeping soundly while every kingdom war passes by without his involvement. No war achievements mean no rewards or fame, no one to join his cause, and naturally, no money. The crowd burst into laughter upon hearing this. Viscount Lansite remained expressionless. The tall and thin noble persisted, Actually, I think its far too easy for Viscount Lansite to get rich. He just needs to wait for the next kingdom war, join in, and capture some wealthy nobles on the battlefielddemand hefty ransoms for them. Of course, the tall, thin nobles voice took on a sharp tone, full of implications, before that, Visite Lansite needs to find himself a better suit of armor, or he might get captured by the enemy before he can capture anyone on the battlefield. Ha ha ha! The whole group laughed again. These were nobles from the capital, backed by great nobles with substantial power. Even if they did not inherit titles, they had no fear of a noble from a far-flung domain like Lansite. Lansites eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not choose to simply accept the mockery. They might not fear him, but he certainly didnt fear them either. He looked at the tall, thin noble who had spoken and sneered, You whelp from the Caesar family, I might not have fine armor, but do you believe I could still slaughter you, even with your double-layered armor? You! Whats the matter, dont believe me? You can try. Shall I throw you a gauntlet, choose a spot, and have a proper duel? Oh, thats right, Im too poor to have gloves, but you have some, dont you? Why not throw them down as a challenge, how about that, do you dare? After Lansite finished speaking, the young nobles eyes bulged, and he remained speechless for a long time, his hands gripping tightly on the horse, as if truly afraid a glove might fall to the ground. Lansite sneered at this, and immediately, the young nobles face reddened. Just as those close to the young noble were about to react, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old noble youth at the very front suddenly gave a light cough. Everyone immediately fell silent. Clip-clop, clip-clop, Lansite spurred his horse forward, approaching the young noble and asked respectfully, Prince Gelo, what is the matter? The one addressed as Prince Gelo was dressed in armor inlaid with gemstones and pearls, with brownish hair, his eyes tinged with deep worries. Mounted on his horse and looking ahead with slightly furrowed brows, he asked, Lansite, didnt you say this forest is full of beasts? And now in late autumn, the prime time for hunting, we havent encountered a single one. Why is that? ` Chapter 52: Chapter 052: Prince, Meeting the Prince Again The wild boar twisted its neck upward and then saw the purple clothes, the purple hair, a familiar face, and a pair of cold, icy purple eyes. Squeal! Pandora! Thud! The wild boar flipped over onto the ground, scared out of its wits. Before, after having bullied one or two animals, it had been beaten black and blue; after bullying three or four, it had been beaten to a bloody pulp. This time, nearly bullying from tail to snout, wouldnt it be beaten to death?! The next moment, the wild boar found strength from who knows where, its cumbersome body suddenly twisted, and it struggled to its feet. Its four short legs ran toward the depths of the forest as fast as if pounding garlic, truly a desperate escape. Pandora, watching the increasingly distant figure of the wild boar, furrowed her brow. On any other day, she would definitely chase after it, to beat the wild boar within an inch of its life. But today Watching Richard walk by, heading toward the great mountain, Pandora ultimately blinked her eyes and didnt chase after the wild boar, instead turning to follow Richard. Pant, pant, pant The wild boar didnt know how far it had run, gasping for breath, parched and tongue-tied, feeling like smoke was about to come out of its throat. It felt the effort was hardly worth it. After bullying so many animals today, it had felt good, but it hadnt gotten to drink any water, a serious loss. Moreover, not only could it not drink today, but it likely wouldnt dare show up to drink for several days to come; if caught, it would surely be severely beaten. What to do? There was only one good place nearby to drink, and the water in that pond was the sweetest; all other streams and puddles were turbid and undrinkable. It had to find a solution, or it would die of thirst! The wild boar panted and white steam continuously sprayed from its mouth and nose as it rolled its eyes and pondered the big issues of its pig life. Not far away. Clippity, cloppity, clippity The noisy sound of hooves and footsteps arose as a large group moved through the forest. Those riding horses were nobles clad in various ornate armors, and the foot soldiers wore leather armor and carried bows and arrows. The group looked formidable, like an elite army about to attack an enemy, but up close one would find the atmosphere quite relaxed. The mounted men chatted with each other, occasionally bursting into loud laughter. From time to time, there would also be a jibe or a narrow-minded comment. Viscount Lansite, from your great-grandfather to you, the title has been passed down for four generations now, hasnt it? a middle-aged man dressed in a grand, silver armor rode a horse and said with a somewhat imposing manner. ` Yes, Count Vick, another man on horseback said. He appeared to be in his thirties, with a chin full of stubble and an unkempt appearance. Compared to other nobles, his armor was anything but ornatein fact, it could be described as shabby and worn. The surface of the armor showed obvious signs of rust. At the shoulder armor, there were misfits, suggesting that this armor might have been passed down from the previous generation or even the one before. For a noble not to have their own specially tailored armor, not to spend a great deal on maintenance, not to polish with marble and coarse linen, not to buff to a shine with woolen blanketsto not make their armor gleam was, to put it mildly, unbecoming of nobility. To be more serious, it was downright heresy, the mark of an oddball among the nobility. Count Vick, called thus, did not comment on the others armor but, upon hearing the reply, said thoughtfully, Four generations, eh? I remember your great-grandfather was only a lord, and now you are a viscount. To advance two ranks in four generations is indeed no small feat. However, Ive heard that although you, Viscount Lansite, have risen in rank, your lands have shrunk, and your income has dwindled. That shouldnt be the case. Hmph, interjected a tall, thin noble, Count Vick, Viscount Lansite is too kind to his farmers and serfs. Hmph, Ive heard he collects much less tax than we do, how can he amass any wealth? But of course, this isnt the key point. I think the real issue is that Viscount Lansite stays cloistered in his castle, sleeping soundly while every kingdom war passes by without his involvement. No war achievements mean no rewards or fame, no one to join his cause, and naturally, no money. The crowd burst into laughter upon hearing this. Viscount Lansite remained expressionless. The tall and thin noble persisted, Actually, I think its far too easy for Viscount Lansite to get rich. He just needs to wait for the next kingdom war, join in, and capture some wealthy nobles on the battlefielddemand hefty ransoms for them. Of course, the tall, thin nobles voice took on a sharp tone, full of implications, before that, Visite Lansite needs to find himself a better suit of armor, or he might get captured by the enemy before he can capture anyone on the battlefield. Ha ha ha! The whole group laughed again. These were nobles from the capital, backed by great nobles with substantial power. Even if they did not inherit titles, they had no fear of a noble from a far-flung domain like Lansite. Lansites eyes narrowed slightly, and he did not choose to simply accept the mockery. They might not fear him, but he certainly didnt fear them either. He looked at the tall, thin noble who had spoken and sneered, You whelp from the Caesar family, I might not have fine armor, but do you believe I could still slaughter you, even with your double-layered armor? You! Whats the matter, dont believe me? You can try. Shall I throw you a gauntlet, choose a spot, and have a proper duel? Oh, thats right, Im too poor to have gloves, but you have some, dont you? Why not throw them down as a challenge, how about that, do you dare? After Lansite finished speaking, the young nobles eyes bulged, and he remained speechless for a long time, his hands gripping tightly on the horse, as if truly afraid a glove might fall to the ground. Lansite sneered at this, and immediately, the young nobles face reddened. Just as those close to the young noble were about to react, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old noble youth at the very front suddenly gave a light cough. Everyone immediately fell silent. Clip-clop, clip-clop, Lansite spurred his horse forward, approaching the young noble and asked respectfully, Prince Gelo, what is the matter? The one addressed as Prince Gelo was dressed in armor inlaid with gemstones and pearls, with brownish hair, his eyes tinged with deep worries. Mounted on his horse and looking ahead with slightly furrowed brows, he asked, Lansite, didnt you say this forest is full of beasts? And now in late autumn, the prime time for hunting, we havent encountered a single one. Why is that? ` Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 053 Wizards Divine Artifact Chapter 53: Chapter 053 Wizards Divine Artifact Um, well Lansite hesitated for a moment before slowly speaking, Prince, you may not know this. There are indeed many wild animals in the forest. However, the Black Forest here is different from other forests. Every month, a Beast Tide erupts, and the animals become extremely ferocious. Yesterday, I prevented your highness from entering the forest for this reason, because yesterday was the day the Beast Tide occurred, when the animals become more irritable than usual, especially at night. Today, just after the Beast Tide passed, the animals have calmed down, so I brought you and the others in, ensuring safety. Nevertheless, because of this, after the Beast Tide, the animals probably suffered heavy losses, so there are fewer appearances than usual. So, youre saying we might not catch anything today? Prince Gro frowned deeply and took a jewel-encrusted water container from his saddle, gulping down the water and said displeasedly, Thats disappointing! Please calm your anger, Prince Gro, Lansite spoke, Its not that we cant catch anything, its just more difficult. Actually, if we do encounter them, they are likely to be wounded predators which are easier to handle than usual. We might even catch a leopard, a tiger, or a wild boar. Is that so. After hearing this, Prince Gros eyes flickered, Alright then. He carelessly stuffed the drinking pouch back onto the saddle. Since it wasnt properly sealed, water continuously seeped from the pouch, falling drop by drop to the ground, but Gro didnt seem to mind. A moment later, having thought of something, Gro suddenly took off a leather glove from one hand and handed it to Lansite. Lansite was startled, Prince, what is this Its for you, Gro said quietly, Um, dont get me wrong, I dont think youre really too poor to afford gloves, but I overheard your argument with the members of the Caesar family just now. I think you did a great job. Actually, I dont like the Caesar family either. Um Besides, Gro sighed softly, who knows when the day will come when I get assassinated, these gloves are a waste on my hands, better to give them to you. Your Highness is overthinking it. The eldest prince has already become the king, and you are soon to become a Duke or a Prince. Who in the entire kingdom would dare harm you? Hah, exactly because of that, Gro said, now that my brother has become the king, I might just become a thorn in his side. He is nearly twenty years older than me, and my existence could threaten his sons inheritance of the throne. Nothing has happened yet, but perhaps one day, hell make his move. Actually, he has been king for three months now, and the titles and lands that our father promised me and my two younger brothers are yet to be honored, which just goes to show that he indeed plans to do it. But the Little Prince has already been made a Duke and had his lands allocated, Lansite said softly, Maybe its just because its too soon, and the new king hasnt had the time yet. Not necessarily! Gro shook his head, My youngest brother is only three years old, he poses no threat and thus his land allocation is just a formality, naturally, it can be more generous. But for me and my two other brothers, its different, I fear Toward the end, Gro shook his head in irritation, Never mind, lets not talk about it any longer, lets just hunt to clear our minds. After saying that, Gro took off the other glove from his hand and stuffed it into Lansites hands. Lansite held the pair of gloves, a glint in his eyes. Obviously, they were fine gloves, made of high-quality deer leather, set with several decorative gemstones. Not to mention anything else, just taking and selling the gemstones would equate to nearly half a seasons yield from his lands. For such a windfall, he wouldnt refuse. Of course, there was no need for excessive gratitude or to show off, since everyone who came along with Prince Gro, apart from himself, was wealthier than Lansite. However Just as Lansite was about to stuff the gloves into his chest, he suddenly thought of something, turned around with a smile that was not quite a smile, and looked toward the members of the Caesar family in the squad behind. The noble from the Caesar family who had argued with him earlier paled at the sight of Lansite. Since Lansite had been very close to the Prince when they spoke and had spoken softly, he hadnt heard clearly what was being said. Now seeing Lansites expression, he thought Lansite was purposely borrowing a pair of gloves from Prince Gro to throw them in his face as a challenge, scaring him into standing still, not daring to come forward. Lansite sneered and turned his horse to lead the others forward, with the nobles of the Caesar family cautiously following behind. A group of nearly a hundred had left the area when a thirsty wild boar, desperate for water, suddenly rushed forward. Its eyes widened with realization. Theres water! With galloping strides, the boar ran to a patch of yellowed grass. It stuck out its pink tongue, greedily lapping up the moist leaves, feeling its soul quiver with delight. It was water! Real water! And it was sweet, mixed with honey! Slurp, slurp Eagerly cleaning the water off the leaves, the boar looked toward the trail of water leading away into the distance and quickly followed, its tail joyfully wagging behind. Elsewhere. Halfway up a large mountain, Richard and Pandora were walking on a steep trail. Richard could clearly feel a faint spiritual wave emanating from within the mountain, acting upon his brain. Richard knew that every month, this spiritual wave would suddenly surge to its peak, then it would control the minds of many animals in the forest. However, prior to the burst, the spiritual wave had a stimulating effect on the brainit could train ones mental strength and develop intelligence. In simple terms, the spiritual wave from the mountain was generally beneficial, except for the monthly peaks, when its overly strong stimulation became harmful. Seen from this perspective, the crystal skull embedded in the mountain seemed like a wide-range intellect enhancer, constantly elevating the intellect of many forest animals. Additionally, it performed a monthly test to eliminate those that didnt measure up. This explained why the animals in this forest seemed smarter than those elsewhere. This made Richard once again think of a legend about the crystal skulls: there were 52 in total, 12 of which were singing skulls with movable jawbones that stored knowledge. The other 40 were talking skulls with immovable jawbones, enhancing human capacities like physical strength, endurance, and wisdom, turning humans into Skull Guardians to spread the knowledge contained within the talking skulls. Now, it seemed that the crystal skull in the mountain, despite its smaller size, closely resembled the legendary talking skulls. If one could actually obtain the crystal skull and thoroughly study it to focus its effects on one individual instead of a range, it might be possible to significantly accelerate the evolution of an animals brain or instantly break through the mental limitations of a species. Or it could greatly enhance a persons mental strength. Richard remembered from the Monroe Chapter that mental strength and mana storage were two critical standards for a wizards advancement. Thus, the crystal skull could indeed be considered a divine artifact for wizards. Of course, all this was still just speculation. Only by obtaining the crystal skull could one confirm its effects. The question remained, however, how to extract the crystal skull from the mountain? Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 054 Explosives for Mountain Breaking Chapter 54: Chapter 054 Explosives for Mountain Breaking Richard walked along the mountain path, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. He had nearly circled the mountain but hadnt found any passage or crack. Combining the previous explorations by the consciousness, he was fairly certain that taking a shortcut to remove the Crystal Skull from the mountain was basically impossible. So, the only option was to carve a tunnel from the outside of the mountain into its interior chamber and retrieve the Crystal Skull from there. This would be a sizeable venture, especially in this world that resembled the medieval era. If they were to rely solely on manpower using hammers and crowbars, it might take half a year to complete. Using magic, the Monroe Chapter indeed contained Earth Magic spells capable of breaking rocks, and he had recently learned one, but at the Wizard Apprentice level, he could only cast them on a very small scale. Even with continuous use, the effect was quite mediocre. He needed to think of a better method. Richard squinted his eyes, stopping on the mountain path, and looked thoughtfully at a rock face beside the path. Richard knew that the chamber lay dozens of meters behind this rock face, but what was the fastest way to drill through this section? After pondering for a moment, Richard raised his hand toward the rock face and recited a spell. Whirr Whirr On the rock face, stones crumbled and flakes started to peel away. Shape Earth MagicZero Circle Low LevelEarth Stone Control. Whirr, whirr, stones continued to fall, kicking up a lot of dust. It seemed imposing, but in reality, after a lot of effort, only a hole about three or four centimeters in diameter and a dozen centimeters deep was made. Looking at the hole, Richard pursed his lips and recited another spell. Moments later, a mass of Liquid Oxygen formed and filled the hole. After completing these steps, Richard thought for a moment, then gathered some sawdust and dry grass from the vicinity and stuffed it into the hole until it was packed full. The standard Liquid Oxygen Explosives were thus prepared. Yes, Liquid Oxygen Explosives real explosives, differing from the usual Liquid Oxygen Group explosions because they were filled with a combustible material. Liquid Oxygen Explosives are a type of mining explosive, invented in 1895 on modern Earth by a German named Linde. It generally involves wrapping combustibles (such as carbon black, coal dust, scrap paper, wood dust, etc.) into a cylindrical shape and immersing them in Liquid Oxygen before use. Once it is saturated with Liquid Oxygen, it is immediately moved to the location where an explosion is needed to be detonated. Upon detonation, the combustibles inside rapidly burn, the temperature soars, and the volume expands violently, triggering an explosion with more power than nitroglycerin-based explosives like TNT. With a complete industrial system in place, Liquid Oxygen Explosives are extremely cheap to produce. However, because liquid oxygen evaporates quickly at room temperature, the lifespan of the explosives is very short, usually between 15 to 20 minutes, and must be freshly soaked before use. Therefore, they cannot be used in bullets, bombs, shells, etc. Its a peaceful type of explosive, its main use being industrial mining. To put it simply, these are explosives specifically designed for rock blasting. Blast the mountain with explosives, and use explosives to blast through the mountain. He stepped back, turned his head, and looked at Pandora, pointing to the side. Pandoras eyes flickered with understanding, and she reluctantly moved aside to take cover. Richard took a deep breath, his gaze steely, and waved his hand to release a ball of Flames towards the hole filled with Liquid Oxygen Explosives. Immediately afterward, he conjured an Air Wall in front of himself. With a boom, the flames flew into the hole, detonating the real Liquid Oxygen Explosives. The rock face shook violently, and a large hollow was blasted open along the pre-cut hole. Debris shot out like bullets in all directions and then were thud, thud, thud, blocked by the Air Wall. When the dust had settled, Richard removed the Air Wall and took a look at the results, finding them quite satisfactory. At least, using Liquid Oxygen Explosives for mining proved far more efficient than manual labor or the mere use of spells, with no need for a month to complete the entire project. However, during this process, he also had to thoroughly consider any potential problems that might arise. After all, carving out a tunnel was not as simple as just blasting away continuously with explosives. Blind violence and destruction couldnt solve any problems; the real solution still depended on using ones brain. Excavating a tunnel might seem straightforward, but in reality, there were many aspects to consider, or else modern Earth would not have developed it into a complete industry. The method of drilling holes, filling them with explosives, and then blasting tunnels, known as drilling and blasting on modern Earth, was primarily used in the construction of mountain tunnels. Apart from the core explosion process itself, it was necessary to consider surveying, lining up, adding structural supports, as well as ventilation, smoke clearance, and slag removal after the blast, among a series of other issues. Although the current tunnel excavation was planned to be a one-time use and not intended for repeated traffic, in which some safety aspects would not need to be as stringent, it could not be entirely neglected. Otherwise, what if the tunnel collapsed halfway through the excavation due to a blast, bringing the whole mountain down? Given the size of this mountain, if it did collapse and bury everyone inside, not to mention a Wizard Apprentice, even a real Wizard would not survive. Therefore, some issues had to be thoroughly thought through, solutions found, and only then could the actual excavation begin. For example, the issue of supports had to be addressed. Using wood for reinforcement was feasible, as the forest was not short of timber. But it would be best to acquire some high-quality iron. The mining, refining, and forging of iron, however, were more complicated than tunnel excavation, and if he had to do it all by himself, it would take far too long. Fortunately, the technology involved was relatively low, and the current world already possessed a mature system, so he could entirely handle it through direct contact with the outside world, buying what was needed. Money, he had it. Among his luggage were quite a few gemstones. After all, his plan to break free from the constraints of his identity and leave the Blue Lion Kingdom had been well-thought-out, considering all aspects. But it wasnt just about having money; he also needed to find someone to trade with. So where to look? Or perhaps, think of another way to solve it? Richard pondered and beckoned to Pandora, walking towards the base of the mountain. Time shifted back slightly. At the forest base of the mountain, dry leaves blanketed the area, and the sound of hooves resounded. Clip-clop, clip-clop Prince Gro rode on horseback, with other Nobles vaguely surrounding him. Soldiers scouted and stood guard on the outermost perimeter. Their task was to find wild beasts and notify the Nobles beforehand so that they could hunt them, and to prevent the animals from attacking and injuring the Nobles in a frenzy. Just then, a strange roar suddenly erupted from a nearby mountain. Hiss, hiss! Some horses, spooked, raised their front hooves high and then slammed them down hard, creating two deep impressions in the ground. Whats happening? someone yelled out. Everyone immediately went on alert, drawing their weapons and warily scanning their surroundings. One second, two seconds, three seconds Half a minute passed in a flash, and yet nothing happened. This Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 055: Wild Boar Strike Chapter 55: Chapter 055: Wild Boar Strike A moment later, Viscount Lansite rode up beside Prince Gro and whispered, Your Highness, it seems that stones on the mountain have split, although it rarely happens, it does occur occasionally. However as long as one is not on the mountain being struck by the falling stones, there is no danger, so there is no need for concern. Ah, is that so? Prince Roger nodded, then suddenly thought of something, Stones dont usually split for no reason, right? Could it have been caused by some animal? Lansite appeared somewhat shocked, What animal could have that much strength? Roger exclaimed, A dragon! The legendary Giant Dragon! The reason I came to hunt on your lands was because I heard from others that there might be a Giant Dragon in the forests of your domain. Lansite, tell me, do you actually have a Giant Dragon here? Could that noise just now have been caused by a Giant Dragon? Ah, this Lansite began with a bit of a rueful smile, Your Highness, all those stories about Giant Dragons are just fabrications by some foolish hunters and farmers, they are never true. In fact, not only have I heard them vow that they saw a Giant Dragon flying in the forest sky, but they also say that there are ferocious werewolves prowling at night, and at noon, there are Fire Bears with their bodies ablaze, roaring through the forest. Every time, I have sent people to investigate, but found them all to be false. After severely whipping those who spread rumors, they calmed down and dared not speak nonsense for many days. And the rumors youve heard, Your Highness, must have been recklessly spread by some minstrel who left my land. Is that so Sighing lightly, Lansite continued, Honestly, Your Highness, there are common wild beasts in this Black Forest, and having a Beast Tide occur once a month is indeed a strange occurrence. But apart from that, there are no such things as Giant Dragons, werewolves, or Fire Bears. So, its all fake. After listening, Gro nodded his head and showed a trace of disappointment on his face. He reached for the dripping water bottle from his saddle, removed the stopper, and began to drink. Before he had arrived, he had fantasized about hunting a Giant Dragon, rescuing a princess, and acquiring vast treasures, but now his fantasies were shattered. Seeing the Princes demeanor, Lansite knew his mood was sour and did not want to touch a sore spot, so he discreetly backed away. Gro gripped the water bottle and gulped it down, his eyes suddenly sparked, and from the corner of his eye, he spotted a gray shadow hiding in the grass ahead. What was this? A plump, big rabbit! Gros spirit was slightly uplifted; though there was no Giant Dragon, having a rabbit was still something well, okay, the scale was a bit off. But in any case, having traveled so far and only just now encountering something that could be considered game, it was a bit of a surprise. In the next moment, without having the chance to return the water bottle to his saddle, Gro quickly jammed the cork back in, hastily placed it into his bosom, and picked up his bow, aiming at the grass ahead. The group of nobles and soldiers behind saw Gros actions and realized something, immediately stopping in place, not daring to make a sound, lest they scare away the unlikely hunting target Gro had regained. Shhshh Gro placed a white-feathered arrow on the bowstring, pulled it back forcefully, his eyes sharply watching the gray shadow in the grass, focused on every move it made. But what he failed to notice was that, not far beside him in another patch of grass, a massive Black Shadow was lurking, its large greedy eyes fixed on him on the water bottle stuffed in his bosom. Shhshh Gros bowstring grew tauter, reaching its limit in the next moment, then suddenly released. With a swoosh, the arrow turned into a dark streak and flew out. The gray rabbit in the front grass was startled and hurriedly tried to flee, but it was already too late. The arrow swooshed down, thud, piercing its body and pinning it to the ground. The numerous nobles behind Gro, after seeing this, were about to vocalize their admirationnot because he had killed just a rabbit, but because the archer was the Prince. But before their pondered praises could be voiced, and before the mounted Gro had a chance to rejoice, from the nearby bushes, a huge body suddenly and swiftly charged out. Weighing over four hundred pounds, in that moment, it was like a small mountain itselfferocious and unstoppable! Wild boar! Wild boar! Block it! Damn it, how did you handle this, why didnt you spot it sooner! Its charging at Prince Gro! Hell! Stop it! Hurry, block it! Everyone was shocked by this sudden change. The praises that were just about to be uttered turned into shouts of alarm. In their panic and shouting, they tried to block the wild boar, but how could they stop it? Viscount Lansite drew his longsword, preparing to ride forward to intercept it, but just as he was about to move, he noticed an unfamiliar noble charging out from his side. If he kept his direction unchanged, he would collide with the other in just seven or eight meters, so he quickly turned his horse around, taking a slightly detoured path toward the wild boar. But another unfamiliar noble galloped out, once again blocking his path. Lansite had no choice but to turn his horse again. During this delay, the wild boar had already reached Prince Gro. At that moment, Prince Gros heart was struck with terror. Although he had just imagined slaying a dragon, that involved having many soldiers cripple the dragon first, so he could elegantly deliver the final blow and claim the dragons life. He had never considered truly battling a dragon. In fact, now facing a more than four hundred-pound boar charging at him, he felt his mind go blank. What to do? What to do? What to do? As he asked himself What to do? for the third time, the wild boar fiercely rammed into the horse beneath him. With a bang, the horse screamed, falling to the ground in agony. Ah! Gro cried out as he fell from his horse, but fortunately, he reacted at the last moment, quickly removing his feet from the stirrups and rolling as he went along. Thus, although the fall was hard, he wasnt pinned by the horse, which likely would have broken his leg. But this quick thinking during a critical moment couldnt completely remove him from danger. After hitting the horse, the wild boar didnt stop, continuing its charge towards him, eyes fixed intently on his chest. Was this was this about to bite open his chest? Gro thought in horror as he struggled to his feet, not trying to be a hero. He quickly ran towards the distance, continuously crying out, Help me! Help me! Save me! Save me quickly! But the nearest soldier was seven or eight meters away, and the wild boar had already closed in to less than five meters. This Was he, a prince, really going to be killed by a wild boar? What a disgrace! Gro thought with sadness and anger, clenching his teeth, wanting to resist. But after feeling around, he realized his weapons were all on the saddle, and his bow and arrows had been lost during the fall. Now he had nothing but a water pouch on him. Could he really kill the wild boar with an almost empty water pouch? Clutching the water pouch in his chest tightly, Gro couldnt help but think. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 056 The Act of Letting Go to Capture Chapter 56: Chapter 056 The Act of Letting Go to Capture Gripping the waterskin tightly, in the next moment, Gro realized, for some unknown reason, the wild boars eyes suddenly turned red. It seemed provoked and charged at him with even greater speed. The sorrow in Gros heart about being killed by a wild boar immediately turned to despair. Damn it, was he really going to be killed by a killed killed Huh? What the hell! Just at that moment, just as Gro fell into despair, his eyes bulged. He saw the wild boar charging at him bulging its eyes even bigger, staring straight past him like it had seen something unbelievable. A figure appeared silently, quietly watching the wild boar. Richard! The wild boar recognized him, feeling a chill run through its body. With Richards appearance, could Pandora be far behind? Of course not! In the blink of an eye, the wild boar saw Pandora appear beside Richard, her face cold as she looked at it. At this moment, the wild boar truly felt a chill. How how could this be? Staring at Pandora with wide eyes, then at the waterskin in Prince Gros embrace, it surveyed the aggressive crowd gathering around and pondered the trail of water that had lured it here. This, this, this! An inexplicable thought slammed into its mind like a train, a terrifying conjecture spreading quickly like ripples on a lake. Caught off guard and horrified, the wild boar couldnt help but think of a truth that could explain everything it sawwas this was this law enforcement by entrapment? Was it deliberately lured out with water mixed with honey, only to be brutally beaten? Although the wild boar didnt know the term entrapment, it felt the same. This! How shameless! The wild boar internally shouted, making a split-second decision as its four short legs came to a sudden halt. Under the force of inertia, its legs dug into the ground, plowing four deep furrows. To Gros shock and bewilderment, the wild boar slid several meters to a stop in front of him. Its long snout almost touched Gros face, a puff of white breath coming out, its stinky odor almost making Gro faint. But the wild boar didnt care about that; it was vital to escape. One could survive a day without water, but being caught by Pandora might truly mean death. Hngh, hngh! With a few more puffs of white breath, the wild boar licked Gros waterskin reluctantly, then turned tail and ran. It burst through a gap in the encirclement, crazily dashing away, and in the blink of an eye, it vanished into the vast forest. Everyone initially froze in collective astonishment at the wild boars bizarre behavior, then quickly rallied around to protect Prince Gro. Your Highness, are you alright? Your Highness, are you injured? Your Highness, should we leave the forest to see the physician? Your Highness After a round of concerned inquiries and making sure Prince Gro was temporarily unharmed, everyone finally eased their worries. The next moment, however, they collectively turned to Richard and Pandora, eyes full of suspicion, and shouted out. Who are you? What do you want? Why did you appear in the forest? Although Richard and Pandora had, in a sense, scared away the wild boar and saved Prince Gros life, who knew what the real situation was? Richard looked at the crowds reaction and couldnt help but sigh; little did he expect that merely walking down the mountain would lead to this. Prince? Nobles? Hunting? Well, alright then. Richard had pretty much guessed how things would unfold from here. As part of the group hunting with the Prince, they had almost let the Prince get hurt, which was clearly a grave mistake. To avoid responsibility, the best choice was to point the finger at him, an unrelated party. It didnt matter what the real situation was; they would capture and interrogate him first. Come to think of it, when he was a prince himself, he had also encountered this kind of situation several times. Back in the day, his Personal Guard Captain, Edward, was quite relentless when it came to capturing people. In summary, the situation now resembled a typical scene from an entertaining novel: a group of villains biting the hand that fed them, spouting madness, drawing ire, only to be taught a lesson in manners by his magic in the end. But such matters were truly boring and a waste of time. Richard frowned lightly as he thought this, and the next moment, he had already decided to deal with it at the source. To resolve it at the source meant not to prove his innocence, but to display sufficient power. Faced with the crowds accusations, Richard didnt respond. His lips parted slightly, and with a flick of his hand, a gentle blueish flame appeared in his palm. Everyones eyes instantly widened, and their shouts caught in their throats as the forcefulness of their demeanor suddenly dissipated, their bodies atop the horses seeming to shrink in stature. It had to be said, the Phosphorus Candle, a Zero-Circle Illumination Spell, although utterly non-aggressive, was better at intimidating others than any other offensive spells. With a lift of his hand, the Phosphorus Fire in his palm flew into the air, expanding as it went, and eventually detonated into a fireball a meter in diameter, causing the bodies of the onlookers to shudder in unison. The way they looked at Richard had completely changed from before; in addition to caution, there was now a touch more tension and fear. In a calm voice, Richard spoke, As you can see, I am a wizard living in the forest, merely passing by. If you wish to do something to me, dont hesitate, of course, I wont either. But if you dont want to do anything, then clear the way and let me leave. How does that sound? After Richard had finished speaking, the crowd exchanged glances, and the next moment, they unanimously stepped aside to let him pass. Richard nodded with a smile and proceeded forward with Pandora. Just as they were about to leave, Prince Gro, protected amongst the crowd, revealed a trace of an unusual gleam in his eyes and suddenly spoke up. Wait a moment! Hm? Richard stopped and looked towards Gro. Ah, that is Under Richards gaze, Gro was visibly nervous, his demeanor unavoidably becoming more respectful, That is Master Wizard Yes? Ah Gro grew even more nervous, and after a deep breath, he said, Master Wizard, you just saved my life, and I want to thank you how about No time, Richard answered bluntly. The curt reply left Gro frozen, This Night fell. Prince Rogers hunting party had set up camp in a clearing in the forest. In the largest tent at the camps center, a private dinner was underway, with participants including Prince Gro, Richard, and PandoraRichard ultimately agreed to Gros invitation from earlier in the day. In fact, Richard had planned to interact with Gro from the beginning for two main reasons. One was to gather some information about the surroundings through him. The other was to get in touch with him and gain some iron to carry out his tunneling plans. Refusing initially during the day was simply a probe and a way to assume a position of superiority, to have a favorable standing in the negotiation. Simply put, it was to capture by letting go first. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 057: Forest Banquet Chapter 57: Chapter 057: Forest Banquet The banquet progressed with an abundant selection of food on the table. This was largely because Richard had accepted Prince Gros invitation earlier that day and joined him for a half-day hunt, bringing back a variety of game. While there werent many large wild beasts, there was no shortage of small animals, now presented as roasted pheasants, ducks, quail, rabbits, and wild goat meats on the table. Prince Gro sat in the center of the tent, in full swing of conversation, enthusiastically waving his arms as he described something. Richard sat on the side, cutting grilled, slightly charred stakes with his knife and fork into small cubes and then slowly chewing and swallowing them as he brought them to his mouth. Since there were no spices, just a bit of salt, the meat didnt taste very good, even worse than that of domestic livestock. However, Richard continued to eat expressionlessly, occasionally nodding towards Gro to indicate he was listening. Pandora sat next to Richard, finding the utensils more interesting than the food. She hadnt touched the meat on her plate, instead amusing herself with the silver knife and fork with a faint glint in her eyes, resembling a dragon that had discovered treasure. After playing with them for a while, she brought the fork to her mouth and tentatively bit down on it. To ensure hardness and reduce costs, silverware generally contains some copper and tin, but Pandoras teeth were far beyond that of an ordinary girl. She bit down lightly, and immediately a clear indentation of her teeth appeared. Another bite, another set of teeth marks. Continuing to bite, a third set of marks After a while, Prince Gros topic reached its conclusion, summarizing, In short, thats what the entire Jade Kingdom looks like. Richard nodded, now understanding that the Jade Kingdom Gro spoke of was the nation where this forest was located. According to Gro, the entire Jade Kingdom spanned an area nearly three times that of the Blue Lion Kingdom, with a population more than double, nearing three million people C considered a mid-sized kingdom. It might lag slightly behind the likes of Pulan Kingdom or Yasi Kingdom, but it wasnt too weak either. Having heard this, Richard then asked, Are there no wizards in the Jade Kingdom? Wizards? Gro paused for a moment, then shook his head and said, There should be very few, if any, theyre mostly just passing through. Some say that this island is too barren, lacking the magic materials wizard need. As a result, wizards generally live on the mainland. Those with the talent to become wizards are also periodically taken away by special ships to study on the mainland. The mainland? Richard murmured to himself, nodding. He had some vague knowledge of geography. As it stood, the Blue Lion Kingdom, Jade Kingdom, Pusi Kingdom, Yasi Kingdom, and others actually all resided on a giant sea island known as Smans Island. Though it could be the largest sea island in the world, it was still an island, not a continent. The true continent lay across a vast stretch of sea, reachable only by ship. However, the ocean was infested with sea monsters, sirens, pirates, and was occasionally subject to powerful storms C a moments carelessness could result in both shipwreck and loss of life. Thus, the exchanges between Smans Island and the mainland were infrequent, existing in a semi-closed state, with only a handful of daring captains engaging in trade. At this moment, Gro suddenly looked over with gleaming eyes, full of expectation, and asked, Um, Lord Richard the Wizard, could you teach me magic, help me become a wizard? Hmm? Why? Richard looked at Gro and asked aloud, Why do you want to become a wizard? Gro pursed his lips and took a deep breath before replying, Because only by becoming a wizard can I survive. Hmm? Listen to me Next, Richard heard a story very similar to his own. Prince Gro was indeed a prince of the Jade Kingdom, but he was not the only prince. In fact, Gros fatherthe previous kinghad five sons, with Gro being the second, and 16 years old this year. Above him was a 35-year-old elder brother. Below him were three younger brothers. The third and fourth brothers were one and two years younger than Gro, respectively, while the fifth was only three years old. Gros eldest brother, who had been designated as the Crown Prince by Gros father, succeeded smoothly to the throne after their fathers death. Afterwards, Gro began to sense some changes and noticed that there seemed to be people who were against him in various ways. Moreover, only the youngest fifth brother had received a titled noble rank and territory, while he and the two other brothers had been waiting for three months without any grant, which naturally raised his concerns. Gros worries were quite reasonable: he and the other two brothers had never been very close to their elder brother due to the age difference and had minimal communication. Now, the elder brother probably viewed them as threats and wanted to remove them all, hence the delay in granting them titles and lands, keeping them confined to the Royal Capital until he saw a ripe opportunity to act. Reflecting on this, Gro felt tense. The reason he had gone hunting was to temporarily get away from the Royal Capital and lay low. But this was only a temporary guarantee of safety. In Gros view, perhaps only by becoming a powerful wizard could he make his elder brother wary enough not to act against him and ensure his own safety. After listening to Gros account, Richards eyes flickered, and he said, Actually, you dont have to be so pessimistic. Hmm? Why not? In my opinion, your situation isnt so dire, Richard exhaled lightly, If your elder brother really wanted to act against you, he probably would have done so already. After all, by delaying until now, youve become alert, and taking action against you now would certainly be more difficult than dealing with you at the beginning when you were unsuspecting. Since your youngest brother has already been granted a fiefdom, you and the other two will sooner or later be granted one as well, though it might be in poorer locations. Delaying now is just about wearing down your patience; after a year or two, when the territories are decided, even if they are in worse locations, you will accept them because at that time, having any land will seem better than having none. Is that so Gro murmured thoughtfully. To be honest, you shouldnt have left the Royal Capital, Richard continued, In the Royal Capital, with your elder brother there, you are safest. Because if something were to happen to you, he would definitely be implicated. Therefore, he wont act against you and will even prevent others from doing so. But once you leave the Royal Capital, its a different story. If you die, it can be attributed to an accident. Especially while hunting in the forest, its easy to concoct excuses like being attacked by wild beasts, accidentally struck by stray arrows, or falling from a spooked horse. Your elder brother doesnt wish to kill you, but there are others who may not wish for you to live. For instance, the Great Nobles supporting your elder brother from behind, who as allies in his interests, would benefit from your death, at least they could carve a piece out of the lands meant for you. Then there are enemies of your elder brother in secret, who by killing you could smear his reputation, shake his position, and thus achieve some goals. More extreme still are nearby hostile kingdoms that wish to start a war; killing or capturing you would be an excellent tactic. In short, you are actually safer in the Royal Capital than you think. And now, in this forest, you are far more in danger than you realize. This! Gro was startled. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 058: The Smell of Blood Chapter 58: Chapter 058: The Smell of Blood Having listened to Richards words, Gro wanted to say something, but Richard looked at him and said, Theres one more thing I need to make clear. That is, Im not actually a wizard, but rather just a wizard apprentice, um, the lowest level one at that. So, even if everything you said before is true, I cant teach you spells. Really, its not possible? Gro seemed a bit unwilling to give up. Really, its not possible, Richard shook his head calmly. Then do I really have no hope at all of becoming a wizard? Gro said, not hiding the profound disappointment on his face. Thats not necessarily the case, Richard spoke again, Didnt you say that some talented people are taken by boat to the continent to study? As long as you have talent But I dont have talent, Gro said, his face very somber, I dont even have the slightest talent, and I cant even enter meditation. This was quite normal, according to the records in the Monroe Chapter, the chance of being born with a wizard talent was about one in ten thousand, one in ten thousand people, not so easy to come by. Richard himself had no talent, otherwise, he wouldnt have sought scientific methods to decrypt Life Remolding three times. And the Gro before him evidently did not, as a prince, he lacked wizard talentgood fortune simply couldnt fall entirely on one person. Seeing Gros demeanor, Richards eyes flickered and he said, Actually, as long as you can safely return to the Royal Capital, patiently wait for some time, you will eventually become a duke with your own dominion, and can live better than most people, so why must you become a wizard? Gro was slightly stunned, That Of course, your desire to become a wizard, or whatever else, is your choice to make. If you really want it, then perhaps we can make a trade, Richard said. What kind of trade? Gro asked. Richard turned his hand over and took out a small porcelain bottle from his clothes, which contained ether, the anesthetic he had created. Such items as ether and some alcohol, Richard usually carried a few on him to deal with emergencies. Now, he had just run into one. Handing the porcelain bottle to Gro, Richard said, This is a potion. Just inhale a bit of the vapor it releases and it will help you enter meditation, overcoming the first of the three tough challenges of becoming a real wizard apprentice. Really? Gros eyes lit up, his expression joyous as he reached for it, but Richard did not let go. Gro realized something, remembering the word trade that Richard had just mentioned, his eyebrows slightly raised with comprehension, Then what do you want in return? Ten thousand jin of high-quality iron, Richard said, I need you to transport the iron to this camp within ten days. What Ill do with it is none of your business, but it must arrive on time. This Gro hesitated. Ten thousand jin of iron, or five tons, isnt much on modern Earth, but in this medieval world, it is different. Iron is a strategic material, under strict government control, and the amount of ten thousand jin of iron is enough to forge nearly a thousand cold weapons or several hundred pieces of iron armor, enough to equip a small army. It was only because Gro was a prince that he could consider this; had it been any of the small nobles, they would have refused without a second thought. On the one hand, they wouldnt have the capability to obtain that much iron in such a short time. On the other, they wouldnt dare to do so, afraid of being seen as rebellious by the king. Gro hesitated for a while, looked at the small porcelain bottle in Richards hand, his brow furrowed deeply, and finally gritted his teeth and said, Alright, I agree to your terms. Although its a bit difficult to get ten thousand jin of iron, Ill do my best to procure it for you. Thats good to hear, a pleasure doing business with you, Richard let go, handing the small porcelain bottle to Gro. Just as he took the porcelain bottle, Gro couldnt wait to open it and took a quick sniff. His eyes shone with surprise as he looked at Richard, This really seems to ` Otherwise? Richard carefully put away the porcelain bottle, a smile emerging on his face. The dinner eventually continued for a while longer before Richard found it timely to take his leave. On one hand, both goals of gathering information and making a trade had been achieved; on the other, Gros eagerness to try the ether was hardly concealable, making it meaningless for them to stay any longer, hence the early end to the dinner Leading Pandora out of Gros tent, Richard walked towards the outskirts of the camp. Soldiers along the way, upon seeing Richard, instinctively stopped and made wayafter all, Richard was a mysterious wizard, and a guest of honor invited by the prince, demanding their utmost respect. Thus, Richard walked unimpeded to the edge of the camp, only to hear a faint sound of gnawing at something hard coming from his side. Hmm? Richard turned his head toward Pandora, his brow furrowing, What are you biting? With a crack, Pandora responded. One could see Pandora holding the handle of a silver fork, biting down on the tines; the crack was the sound of her biting off a tip, holding it in her mouth like a silver needle. Richard watched calmly, Pandora glaring back defiantly. Richard frowned slightly and spoke seriously, You shouldnt just take other peoples things. Startled! Pandora reacted, somewhat confused. Richard exhaled slowly, attempting to explain a basic concept clearly to the Dragon Clan girl: If something is mine, you can take it, if something is Gregorys, you can take it too. But not from anyone else, because they do not know you. If you want something, you can buy it or tell me what you want and let me buy it for you. But you must never just take it. Because others are not the animals in the forest, you cant just take their things because they cant fight back against you. Sure, sometimes it could work, but most of the time you need to respect the unspoken rules. Communicating with people is complicated, many rules cant be broken, unlike in the forest where you might rely solely on violence to get your way. If you really liked this silver fork, I could have added it as a term in the trade with Gro and then given it to you. But since it wasnt done, the fork needs to be returned. Even though youve bitten it, it still needs to go back. Richard held out his hand, palm up. Pandoras brow furrowed, and after some deliberation, she handed the silver fork to Richard, but the bitten-off tip remained in her mouth. Knowing not to be overly demanding about such minutiae, Richard shook his head slightly and, taking the damaged fork, turned and walked back towards Gros tent. However, as he walked, Richards brow furrowed deeper because he suddenly noticed something was off in the camp. Where there had been many soldiers when he had left, now they all seemed to have vanished as if suddenly called away. The vast camp had become rather quiet, the atmosphere somewhat eerie. As he neared Gros tent, Richard detected a faint scent of blood; in the next moment, his eyes narrowed, thinking of a possibility, and he rushed into the tent. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 059: Blackmailing the Crowd Chapter 59: Chapter 059: Blackmailing the Crowd In the tent, the table was overturned, and plates and food were scattered everywhere. A sword lay on the ground, suggesting a sudden and brief struggle had taken place. Gro lay in a pool of blood on the floor, clutching his abdomen with a face full of pain. He no longer had the strength to shout, only emitting very low moans. Seeing Richard burst in, Gros lips struggled to move as he feebly called out, Save save me Richards eyes narrowed, his prior suspicions confirmed. He stepped toward Gro, his brain whirring as he walked, pondering what could have happened in the short few minutes since hed left. After a moment, before he could even kneel down, Gro had already passed out, his eyes closing. Simultaneously, a clamor of footsteps and horse hooves sounded from outside the tent. Swoosh! The tent flap was thrown open violently, and numerous nobles rushed in, then saw Gro motionless with his eyes shut, and saw Richard by Gros side. The air was thick with tension for a split second, the tense and oppressive atmosphere reaching its peak without any lead-up. Clang! Clang! Clang! In the blink of an eye, many weapons were drawn. Though they feared Richard the Wizard, seeing Prince Gro slain had ignited the nobles fury, and they looked ready to attack, shouts filling the air. Damn you, you wicked wizard, how dare you attempt to assassinate the prince! To hell with it, you killed the prince, well burn you alive! Wizard, dont run, we must kill you to avenge the prince! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Listening to the noisy clamoring, Richards eyebrows raised slightly, but his expression remained unchanged. He was well aware that explanations were useless and meaningless at this moment. What was important was how to resolve the current situation. No matter what, Gro was indeed injured and even at risk of death. If he died, the deal Richard had just struck would be considered a failure. This was not permissible. The next moment, without any hesitation, Richard picked up Gros sword from the ground and placed it directly across the unconscious Gros neck. This action caused all the nobles to jolt simultaneously. Richard looked at the nobles calmly and said, Regardless of whether I injured your prince, he is not dead now, only unconscious, and he is under my control. So, its best you think rationally and follow some arrangements I will make. Anyone who dares to defy me, Ill kill Gro for real and chop off his head. Then, no matter how skilled a physician may be, they wont be able to save his life. This! Everyone froze in place, looking at each other, not daring to make any rash moves. Richard nodded in satisfaction, turned to the closest noble, and asked, Whats your name? The man, in his thirties with a scruffy beard, frowned slightly upon being addressed and answered coldly while resting his hand on his sword, Viscount Lansite! Ah, Viscount Lansite, Richard nodded, Hmm, you performed well during the hunt today, and Gro mentioned you earlier at the banquet. So starting now, youre in charge of maintaining order among everyone. Richard gestured towards Pandora and continued, Aside from her and me, you must ensure that everyone stays at least five meters away from Gro, or else, kill him. Why should I listen to you? Lansite glared with hostility as he asked. You certainly dont have to listen to me, Richard replied calmly, you just need to bear the guilt of having killed the Prince. You! Lansites eyes were about to split with rage, as if it were the first time he had seen someone as despicable as Richard. After a long moment, he took a deep breath, trying hard to keep from exploding. Fine, Ill listen to you. But Prince Gro is a good manif you dare harm him and let me find an opportunity, I will tear you to shreds. Ha, well said, well said, Richard was not intimidated in the least. Lansite gritted his teeth, turned his head, and began to wave for the nobles to retreat. Some of the nobles were unwilling, but Lansite didnt show any courtesyhe drew his sword and walked over. Just as Richard had seen during the day, Lansites Combat Power was perhaps the highest in the entire hunting party; the momentum of wielding his sword directly overpowered those who did not cooperate. Eventually, most of the many nobles left the tent with eyes full of resentmentsome directed at Lansite, some at Richard. Richard, unbothered, after seeing a line of nobles retreat far enough, bent down to start examining Gros injuries. Then he discovered that the situation wasnt too bad. Perhaps due to innate caution, even when attending the banquet, Gro still wore a light chain armor under his loose robes, and it was this chain armor that had saved his life. Obviously, Gro had been attacked with a dagger that rapidly stabbed toward his body, followed by a harsh slash. Thanks to the chain armor, the daggers damage was greatly reduced. After using full force to cut through the chain armor, the attack, which originally would have cleaved Gros body in half, had weakened to only cutting open his lower abdomen slightly. Therefore, the wound wasnt deep, almost none of the internal organs were harmedit was merely a flesh wound. The reason for Gros unconsciousness was partly due to excessive blood loss and possibly the terror of the spirit. With this in mind, the situation was easier to deal with. As long as he helped Gro to treat the wound and replenished his blood, he should be able to wake up. In this case, his own trade could still go on. Thinking this, Richard stood up and handed over Gros sword to Pandora at his side. Pandora was staring with wide eyes, watching everything unfold, her gaze showed no fear. After all, for a Dragon Clan girl who had slaughtered rampantly in the Beast Tide, not to mention just one person getting injuredeven if everyone in the camp were killed, there would be nothing to fear. She was just curious about how the whole thing happened. How did this guy named Gro suddenly get injured and fall? Why did a group of people outside charge in so furiously? Just because she took a silver fork? Was it worth it? With this thought, Pandora subconsciously bit lightly on the silver needle-like fork in her mouth. At that point, seeing Richard handing over the longsword, she received it with some confusion. Richard spoke up, instructing her seriously, You stay in the tent and guard. If anyone dares to move, use the sword to kill the man on the ground. After hearing Richards words, Pandora obviously paused, swung the sword she held in her hand, and looked at Richard with a questioning glance, Do I really have to do it this way? And how else do you propose we do it? Richard countered. With a pfft, Pandora thrust the iron sword deeply into the ground until it was buried to the hilt. Then she clenched her delicate fist and smashed it hard onto the ground, creating a depression over ten centimeters deep. Having done all this, Pandora looked up at Richard; with the silver fork tip in her mouth preventing her from speaking and too lazy to speak, she communicated with a glance, Can it not be done this way? Isnt using my fist easier? Er, alright, alright, Richard spoke up, suddenly feeling disinclined to discuss the topic further, Whatever makes you happy. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 060 Excessive Behavior Chapter 60: Chapter 060 Excessive Behavior The nobles left inside the tent and those chased out by Lansite, who were still peeking tentatively, trembled violently at the sight of Pandoras actions, as a chill swept through their hearts. They had thought Richard, the mysterious wizard, was terrifying enough, but they had not anticipated that the unremarkable little girl by his side would be just as frightening. A punch that creates a pit over ten centimeters deep in the ground? If that hit someone, even in armor, they would surely cough up blood or even be killed on the spot! Viscount Lansites gaze flickered as he thought this, taking a deep breath to try and calm himself. However, when he saw Richard headed straight toward him, his heart skipped a beat and he couldnt help but ask in a guarded tone, What do you want to do? Theres something I need you to do, Richard said, moving closer to whisper a few words into Lansites ear before heading straight out of the tent. After hearing Richards words, Lansites eyes flickered, his expression complex for a moment, but he soon regained his composure as if nothing had happened, continuing to maintain order. He kept a watchful eye on all the nobles, ensuring none dared approach Prince Gro within five meters; otherwise, it is likely that the Princes head would be pulverized by a punch from the little girl in purple. Richard emerged from the tent, advancing to the open space in front of it. The eyes of both, the nobles inside and outside the tent, followed Richard, curious about what he would do next. What Richard did was quite simple: He walked to the center of the clearing, stopped, then turned to the nearest young noble and asked, Whats your name? The questioned noble was tall and thin, quite handsome, with a head of shining golden haira veritable protagonist right out of a knightly novel. However, this protagonist was evidently not as brave as the previous Viscount Lansite. When asked by Richard, he grew visibly nervous, his complexion pale as he stuttered, Bi Bill Caesar. Bill Caesar? Richards eyes flashed slightly. Isnt it customary for a noble to introduce themselves with their title? Whats your title? I Bill Caesars face reddened, I I have not yet inherited a title, but but my father is a Marquis Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? Ah, is that so. Richard nodded. Bill Caesar Mr. Caesar, could you hand me the longsword youre wearing at your waist? What! Bill Caesar exclaimed in surprise. You what do you want? He failed to realize that, though Richards tone was one of request, his words were a command. Hand it over, Richard emphasized firmly, too impatient for further discussion. Uhm, okay fine Under Richards gaze, Bill Caesar broke out in a sweat, not daring to refuse, and finally tremblingly handed over his longsword to Richard. Not far off, Viscount Lansite watched and couldnt hide a sneer at the corner of his mouth, then turned his head to look at the others as if he had thought of something. After taking Bill Caesars longsword, Richard examined it and found it to be a decent Knight Sword. Also known as the Armed Sword, it was one of the finer one-handed swords in this world, with a sharply angled isosceles triangular blade over seventy centimeters long and a hilt over ten centimeters, equipped with a sizable weight for balance; suitable for both mounted and foot combat, able to maximize the power of a thrust in mounted battles, and effectively lethal against enemies on foot or those already downedit met his requirements quite well. Picking up the sword, Richard then turned to Bill Caesar and asked, Which one of these horses is yours? The camp was not small, and many of the nobles had arrived on horseback. They were in such a hurry that they hadnt even had the chance to properly secure their horses, instead rushing into the tent for fear of falling behind. Consequently, a dozen horses were scattered randomly across the open space in front of the tent. Richard had noticed that Bill Caesars boots were new, probably switched out after a hunt, and they were nearly spotless of mud, indicating he was one of those who had ridden there, which is why Richard chose him for the longsword and now asked him this question. Bill Caesar, unsure of Richards intentions and whether or not to lie, eventually pointed to a group of horses and said with a trembling voice, That that one there. Very good, Richard nodded and headed towards the horses. What what are you going to do to my horse? Bill Caesar couldnt help but ask from behind. Youll find out soon enough, Richard replied, walking straight up to the horse, placing his left hand on its back while his right hand with the longsword rested against the side of the horse. The swords tip gently glided across, as if searching for a specific spot. You youre going to Bill Caesars eyes widened, guessing what Richard was about to do. Although unclear why Richard would do such a thing, it did not lessen his agitation. That was his horse, after all! A fine steed! A fine horse is not only a nobles wealth but also capital for showing off, a symbol of noble status. Only nobles are qualified to own fine horses. Conversely, if a noble doesnt even have a single horse and has to walk on foot like an ordinary soldier, can they still be called a noble? Richards sword tip continued to glide over the horses body, the cold touch making the horse somewhat restless, but it was forcefully held down by Richard. The next moment, Richards right hand holding the sword tip paused, pinpointing a certain spot. I cant stand to watch, Bill Caesar couldnt help but cry out. The horse, sensing danger, let out a loud neigh, Neigh! But Richard didnt even blink as his right arm suddenly exerted force. Puh! The sharp longsword plunged directly into the horses body, piercing its heart with precision. My horse! Bill Caesar cried out. The horse struggled violently, its massive body endowed with a life force stronger than that of humans. Even with its heart pierced, it did not die in the first instance. In its dying moments, it neighed loudly as it prepared to attack Richard. Richards lips parted and, with a spell spoken, Wind Force was cast upon him. His left hand, which had been pressing on the horses back, lifted slightly and then came down hard, like a mountain bearing down on the horse. With a crack, the sound of the horses legs breaking could be heard. Before the attack could even be launched, Richard had brutally forced it down to the ground, immobile. Bleeding, neighing. Pain, wailing. Convulsing, dying. In the end, the horse lay still, breathless and lifeless. Bill Caesar stood nearby, his eyes wide, but he dared not come forward and express his dissatisfaction with Richard. Richard, too, couldnt be bothered to explain. He pulled out his longsword, swung it swiftly, and ripped open the horses entire body, quickly finding its shattered heart. Starting from the heart, he combed outward and eventually severed one thick and one thin artery. Holding the arteries, he walked towards the tent, passing by Bill Caesar. Suddenly, Richard thought of something and instructed him, Today we hunted quite a few wild chickens and ducks. When theyre being processed into food, plenty of feathers will be plucked. Go and find some for me, and bring them here. Uh Bill Caesar stood still, unmoved. Richard frowned, noting that the other man was staring blankly at his dead horse, and couldnt help shaking his head. Had he gone too far? Well, okay. His expression slightly softened, he walked closer to Bill Caesar and lightly patted his shoulder, speaking gently, Mr. Bill Caesar, now please do as Ive asked, otherwise, I assure you that youll end up just like your horse. Believe it or not? I! Bill Caesars eyes widened in horror as he looked at Richard. The next moment, without another word, he quickly ran off. Richard shook his head involuntarily, stepped forward, and headed back towards the tent, walking inside. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 061 Medieval Medicine Chapter 61: Chapter 061 Medieval Medicine In the tent, Gro still lay on the ground, his wound continuously oozing blood. Nearby, Pandora seemed idle, constantly biting on the tip of the silver fork in her mouth. Richard glanced over, took out a bottle of alcohol from his chest, and squatted beside Gro to start treating his wound. Even in his unconscious state, Gro furrowed his brow as the high-concentration alcohol was poured, showing excruciating pain. Richard, however, did not seem to care, handling the wound as if dealing with an inanimate object, coldly and meticulously. After finally tending to the wound, Richard looked towards Pandora and stretched out his hand, palm up. What? Pandora asked, puzzled. Give me whats in your mouth, Richard said. What! Pandora frowned, refusing. Richard replied with some helplessness, I need it for a purpose, just temporarily. Ill give it back to you afterward. After hearing this, Pandora was still reluctant but eventually opened her mouth, took out the silver fork tip, and placed it in Richards hand. Richard took it, disinfected the silver fork tip and two blood vessels that he had taken from a horse corpse with alcohol, then fixed the fork tip onto the thinner blood vessel to make a needle and thread, and began stitching Gros abdominal wound. Yes, stitching, surgical stitching. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.? Honestly, surgical stitching did not involve much high technology, it only needed an appropriate needle and suitable thread. The needle was generally made from bone or metalanimal bone, fish bone, silver, copper, aluminum, all would do. Over the long course of history, many materials had been adopted for threads, including plant materials like linen, hemp, cotton, as well as animal materials like tendons, catgut, and arteries. Generally, plant materials, since they could not be absorbed by the human body, required the stitches to be removed after the wound healed, which was troublesome and could easily lead to inflammation and infection. Animal materials were somewhat superior, as they could be absorbed by the body, eliminating the hassle of removing stitches later. However, various materials like tendons and catgut often needed some time and special treatment before they could be used. Considering all these factors, Richard opted for an artery, which was why he had killed a horse. Killing one horse to save a man was, no matter how you looked at it, a good deal. Of course, Richard knew that the man named Bill Caesar might not think so, since the horse was his. Thinking this over, Richard started stitching Gros wound, which had temporarily stopped bleeding. There are many focal points in wound stitching, such as layer-by-layer suturing from deep to shallow, starting from the free side then the fixed side, and keeping the needle spacing slightly smaller than the subcutaneous space. Richard was well-informed about these matters, and there was little room for error in his operation. Soon, he had finished stitching the wound, restoring Gros sliced-open abdomen to its original state. The nobles inside and outside the tent didnt know what to say after witnessing the procedure, for Richards method far exceeded their understanding. Stitching a sliced-open abdomen? This must be a spell, right? Yes, it surely must be a spell! This is not merely because the Nobles were ignorant but rather because Medieval medicine itself was excessively crude and direct, with things like suturing wounds being almost non-existent. In the Middle Ages, the most common methods of treating diseases and injuries involved bloodletting. Barbers, who were part-time Physicians, along with Priests and Monks, would do everything possible with rusty Scalpels to cut open your veins and bleed you. Dizzy? No problem, just bleed a little. Nauseous? No problem, just bleed a little. Injured and passed out from blood loss? No problem, just bleed a little. Is there anything that bloodletting cant solve? A joke, its impossible. If there isnt enough blood let the first time, then do it twice. If that does not work, put dozens or hundreds of Blood-sucking leeches on the skin for a vigorous bloodletting treatment. If you happen to die accidentally, well, dont be mad it certainly wasnt the bloodlettings fault, you were destined to die anyway. Thus, many people who could have survived were literally bled to death by these half-baked Medieval Physicians, among them Nobles and even Kings. In modern Earths history, King Charles II of Britain and the later Founding President Washington of the United States were both bled to death in this manner. Of course, if you feel bloodletting is too trivial and seek a truly capable and knowledgeable Physician to treat your illness, thats possible too. If your limbs have sustained severe trauma or infection, a famous Physician known as Listons Flying Knife will amputate them for you. As there are no anesthetics, in order to alleviate your pain as much as possible, he will saw off your limbs as quickly as he can. The most renowned case in modern Earth history involves this Physician, during which: That day, while amputating a patients leg, he efficiently finished within two minutes. Perhaps not satisfied with just that, he accidentally also cut off the fingers of an assistant who was holding the patient, and even slashed the skin of a Physician who came to observe. The observing Physician was scared to death instantly. Both the patient who lost his leg and the assistant who lost his fingers subsequently died of gangrene. Thus, Listons Flying Knife achieved a 300% mortality rate with just one surgery, a feat unmatched before or after. With such a skilled Physician, any disease ensured that his saw left nothing behind. Besides Listons Flying Knife, other renowned Medieval Physicians demonstrated their special skills: such as hanging you up and forcibly washing your stomach with water; prying open your buttocks and treating hemorrhoids with a hot iron; prying open your buttocks again to insert a needle for an enema; or, busting open your skull, chiseling a few holes to alleviate the trauma from a severe head blow In a Medieval-like world, if a person wanted to survive properly, they had to hope never to get sick or injured. If you inadvertently fell ill or got injured, it was best to avoid Physicians at all costs, or it was likely death. Under these circumstances, although Gro was disemboweled and had not yet succumbed, the Nobles already felt he had no hope of surviving. Now Richard not only stemmed the bleeding, but he had also sutured the woundthis This must absolutely be the Wizards Spell! Richard, however, was too busy to pay mind to the shocked onlookers. After suturing Gros wounds, he began preparing for a blood transfusion. Turning his head towards the outside of the tent, Bill Caesar, who had been dispatched to find feathers, walked in holding a bunch of feathers, stopped a few meters away, gently placed them on a nearby table, then swiftly exited the tent, wary of attracting more trouble. Richard did not say much, walked over to check the feathers, finally selected two that fit his needs, used a Sword he had obtained from Bill Caesar, and skillfully carved them into two hollow feather tubes, sharpening their ends into two sharp needles. After sterilizing these two needles, he inserted them into one of the previously unused thicker horse arteries, thus creating a very primitive but functional blood transfusion tube. Next, it was time to find a suitable source of blood. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 062 Blood Typing Chapter 62: Chapter 062 Blood Typing Richard extracted several drops of blood from Gelos wound and dripped them onto a clean silver plate. Looking up at the nobles, he spoke, Next, I need to take a drop of blood from each of you to mix with Gelos. This is because Gelo currently has very little blood in his body, so we must find someone who can give him a blood transfusion. By injecting some blood into his body, we can restore his health and save him. Each of you will need to undergo this test. Blood transfusion? Not only is letting blood not sufficient, but a transfusion is also needed? Surely this is heresy, surely the work of a wizards spell! However, this was the time to show loyalty. Every one of us can give blood to the prince! someone in the crowd exclaimed, followed by many others in agreement, Wizard, if you can save Prince Gelo, you can use our blood. Richard shook his head and said, Its not that anyone will do, only those who meet the requirements. Why? someone in the crowd asked. The reason is quite simple, Richard exhaled, Blood is not all the same. Generally, blood is not just a simple red liquid; it contains many other substances. If some of these substances dont match, the blood can produce well, a toxicity, so blood transfusions cannot be done carelessly. This was Richards attempt to explain in terms that the laypeople around him could understand, after all, they werent the maids, craftsmen, and soldiers once in the Palace. In the Palace, no matter how complex the explanation Richard gave, the maids, craftsmen, and soldiers would try their best to understand, fostering some basic scientific thought. From this, he could select some of the more promising individuals for specific training. So, if he were in the Palace, facing some common soldiers or craftsmen, Richard would provide more detail, discussing the components of the blood, explaining things like plasma and blood cells to gauge their reactions. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? When addressing maids, he would explain even more, discussing aspects like the antigenic properties of red blood cells (agglutinogens). He would detail the division of blood types like ABO, the agglutinogens present in type A blood, the agglutinins in serum, and which type of blood can be transfused without causing agglutination, thereby avoiding blood vessel occlusion and hemolysis, and so on. Even if the maids didnt understand, it was fine; remembering the information was still beneficial. But now, faced with a group of unfamiliar nobles who held no potential for cultivation or utility, Richard couldnt be bothered to explain the scientific knowledge in depth. Just a superficial explanation was sufficient. However, even with such a simple explanation, everyone was still stunned and overwhelmed with doubt after hearing Richards words. Is blood toxic? How can blood be toxic? Isnt blood just blood? Why would it contain other things? Blood This was the disadvantage of not elaborating in detail. Without the support of a complete system, any concept that exceeded common knowledge immediately aroused more uncertainty and curiosity. In such cases, directly presenting a comprehensive theory, regardless of whether the audience understood, would have undoubtedly silenced their queries. But at this point, Richard did not wish to waste more time on explanations, and instead said directly, You dont need to understand why the blood is toxic, you just need to know that theres a reason for what Im doing. If you dont want Gelo to die, do as I say. Of course, if you wish for his death, then pretend I never said anything. Um The crowd looked at each other uneasily, and eventually, they stepped forward, starting the blood testing. Suddenly, Richard thought of something and asked aloud, Right, is there anyone among you who is closely related to Gro? Im talking about immediate and collateral relatives within three generations, such as siblings, cousins, and the like. Everyone was silent for a second before they all turned to look at one person in the crowd. The focus of everyones gaze was a short-statured noble who struggled to maintain a calm exterior as he looked at Richard and said, I am, what about it? You dont need to have your blood tested, Richard said, pausing before adding confidently, Youre excluded. Ah, but why? The noble clearly didnt understand why he, being a distant cousin, was singled out as an exception. Do you really want me to explain? Uh, well The noble thought for a moment, realizing that even if Richard did explain, he wouldnt understand, and finally shook his head, Never mind. Youre very smart, Richard acknowledged. Uh. In truth, even if Richard had explained, the noble indeed wouldnt have understood; it involved biological knowledge much more complex than blood types. Due to the misleading nature of many modern Earth movies and TV shows, many people believe that when someone is sick and needs a blood transfusion, they can use blood from a closely related family member with the same blood type, preferably direct relatives like children or parents. Its believed that this demonstrates parental love or filial piety. More importantly, through such a story device, it might be revealed that the beloved child from many years past isnt actually the biological offspring, or that the nurse is the real daughtercreating melodramatic plot twists. However, those who dare to perform blood transfusions among close relatives demonstrate more bravery than wisdom. Modern Earth medicine has proven that blood transfusions between relatives are extremely risky, particularly between direct relatives transfusing untreated, fresh blood, which can result in graft-versus-host disease (GVHD). Once this occurs, the mortality rate is as high as 99.9%, rendering rescue efforts nearly pointless. This is because the blood usually contains lymphocytes from the donor. Normally, when a patient receives a transfusion, their immune system quickly identifies and eliminates foreign lymphocytes that dont match their own. However, when the blood comes from a close relative, its genetic similarity renders it difficult to recognize, effectively making it appear harmlessa pseudo form of acquired immune deficiency syndrome (AIDS). This allows the foreign lymphocytes to survive and proliferate within the patient, attacking various tissues and organs, causing symptoms like fever, rashes, diarrhea, lymph node enlargement, and hemolytic anemia, ultimately leading to death. Richard didnt want to take a gamble on Gros luck. He preferred not to set everything else up perfectly only to have it all ruined by GVHD caused by a close relatives blood transfusion; it would be better not to start at all. Exhaling softly, Richard turned his attention to the silver platter. By now, the nobles had finished their blood tests, and the results werent promising. Gros blood type appeared to be the relatively rare AB, which, according to modern Earth statistics, only comprises 7% of the population, meaning there was only one match among those present. But it wasnt the worst-case scenario, as there are more complex blood type systems beyond ABO, such as the Rh system, Hh/Mumbai system, Sub-Mumbai system, P system, and Mi Tianbao system. The rare Ph type is known as panda blood, with Rh-negative AB individuals accounting for only a 0.034% prevalence rate. Even rarer is the p blood type within the P system (P1, P2, Pk1, Pk2, and p), which has a prevalence of less than 0.001%, or one in a hundred thousand. If that were the case, Richard would have to admit Gro was simply unlucky. Fortunately, Gro wasnt that unlucky yetthere was still hope. Next, it was time to begin preparations for the transfusion. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 063 Successful Blood Transfusion Chapter 63: Chapter 063 Successful Blood Transfusion Richard glanced at the silver tray and pointed to the only matching blood sample, asking aloud, Whose blood is this? All the nobles immediately looked around themselves to see who would admit it. Eventually, Bill Caesars face turned ugly as he said, Its its mine. What do you want to do? The moment he spoke these words, he regretted it, because Richards gaze came over to him, making him suddenly feel a deep sense of unease, sending a shiver down his spine. Its yours, very good, Richard nodded, looking at Bill Caesar. Your blood is the same as Gros, so its time to show your loyalty. What what do you want to do, dont dont come any closer Bill Caesar tried to back away in panic but was blocked by many nobles, looking desperately at Richard as he approached. Dont be afraid, Im just going to draw a little blood, come with me. Richard took Bill Caesar over to Gro, exposed his arm, picked up the newly made simple blood transfusion tube, and directly pierced it into the artery in his arm. Thump! Thump! Thump! Bill Caesars eyes widened, his heart pounded, and the blood flowed rapidly through his arteries and into the transfusion tube, dripping out from the other end. Richard nodded, stuck the feathered needle into the vein in Gros arm, and began the blood transfusion. But the rate was slow. Frowning for a while, Richard looked at Bill Caesar, who was staring with wide eyes, his facial muscles tense, looking as if he was terrified. If it werent for the pretext of saving Prince Gro, he might have run away. Richard shook his head and said, Arent you nervous? Do you think I look like Im not nervous right now? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?? Bill Caesar really wanted to shout that at Richard but didnt dare, nor would he admit it. For a noble, being nervous meant being scared, and being scared meant being fearful. Maybe you really are nervous, but you must never admit it personally. After hearing Richards words, Bill Caesar took a deep breath and said stiffly, Yes, Im not nervous. My blood flowing into the Princes body will save him. Even if all my blood is drained and I die, I have no regrets. With such a situation, why should I be nervous? Thats not good, Richard said indifferently. If youre not nervous, your blood pressure wont be high. If your blood pressure isnt high, the flow wont be quick. So, you need to be more nervous, at least more than you are now. What what are you going to do! Bill Caesars eyes widened and he exclaimed as he saw Richard holding what should have been his Knight Sword, swinging it directly towards his body. Bill Caesar was terrified, his heart beating even faster. Thump thump! Thump thump! The speed of the blood transfusion visibly increased. Yet Richard was still not satisfied. The Knight Sword rested in front of Bill Caesars chest, gently moving as if searching for a spot, then momentarily stopped and nodded slightly. Bill Caesars eyes bulged. This! This! Wasnt this the same process as when Richard used his sword to kill his horse earlier? The blade still had his horses blood on it. Now, not only did he plan to kill his horse, but he was also preparing to kill him, the horses owner?! Is there no justice? At this moment, Bill Caesars heart rate reached an extreme. Thump thump thump! Thump thump thump! Blood continued to pour into Gros body. Bill Caesar was extremely nervous and no longer wanted to show any loyalty; he sprung up, intending to run since his life was at stake. However, the next moment, Richards hand suddenly landed on his shoulder, and an almost irresistible force came through, firmly pinning him in place. Bill Caesar was in despair. Just like that, just like that! It was exactly like when he was killing the horse, he was really going to die! He didnt want to die! Thud, thud, thud, thud! Thud, thud, thud, thud! Bill Caesars heart inside beat faster, already breaking the limit, blood frenziedly transfusing into Gros body. After a while. Gro received enough compensatory blood, his eyelids twitched, showing signs of waking up. Meanwhile, Bill Caesar, partly out of fright and partly due to the weakness from donating too much blood, collapsed to the ground with a thud. At that moment, there was some disturbance among the crowd, and a middle-aged noble suddenly strode out of the tent, preparing to leave. Count Vick, what is this? Count Vick, do you have an urgent matter? Count Vick, the Prince is about to wake up, where are you going? The crowd asked in confusion, but the middle-aged Count Vick, without a word, pushed through the nobles and continued towards the outside of the tent. Just as he was about to leave the tent, someone ghostlike blocked his pathViscount Lansite: Count Vick, the Prince is about to wake up, what are you so hurried to do by leaving now? Why was Lansite so timely? It was because Richard, right before killing the horse, had reminded Lansite, When Gro is about to wake up, if you see someone leaving, stop him immediately, because he is the one who tried to assassinate Gro! Stopped by Gro, Count Vick was clearly annoyed, and with a clang he drew half of his sword from his waist, fiercely saying, Lansite, mind your rank! I am an earl; do I need to explain my actions to you? Of course not, Lansite said somberly, without showing any fear, his hand on his sword and eyes slightly narrowed, I just fear that your hurried departure might lead people to misunderstand that you harmed the Prince, Im doing this for your own good. Hah, what a joke! Count Vick scoffed, Why would I harm the Prince? Clearly, it was the wizard who hurt the Prince and yet pretends to wake him up! This statement was met with disbelief by a majority of the nobles present. Although initially due to the scene witnessed, many nobles were extremely hostile towards Richard, believing Richard to be the one who attempted to assassinate Gro. However, judging from what Richard had just done, anyone with a brain would understand that Richard could absolutely not be the assailant. After all, who would stab someone into unconsciousness and then strive to revive them? Thats absurd, isnt it? Unconvinced by the earls words, Count Vick became angry, glaring at Lansite before him, Lansite, dont stop me, let me leave immediately, I have very important matters to attend to. If you stop me now, you are an accomplice to that damned wizard! Hah! Lansite sneered, not stepping back at all, Whether Im an accomplice can be discussed after the Prince wakes up. Although you are an earl, you still dont have the right to convict me. You! At this moment, Gro finally woke up inside the tent. Gro slowly opened his eyes, first looking at Richard, then seeing Pandora who was curiously watching him. Beside him sat a pale Bill Caesar who was just pulling a strange feathered syringe out of his arm. Looking around, Gro saw the many nobles. He paused, slightly furrowing his brow as if trying to recall why this had happened. A moment later, recalling what had happened before he lost consciousness, he shouted out excitedly, Where is Count Vick? Catch him! He tried to assassinate me! Swish! Immediately, everyones gaze shifted towards the outside of the tent, landing on Count Vick. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 064: The Earl Takes Poison Chapter 64: Chapter 064: The Earl Takes Poison Count Vicks body shook, and the next moment, under the watchful eyes of everyone, he knew his identity had been exposed. Without further hesitation, he tore off his disguised facade. With a clang, he drew his sword and fiercely hacked towards Lansite, who blocked his path, planning to cut down Lansite and flee. But Lansite was faster than him. A flash of cold light passed by, and he already had his sword in hand. With a forceful parry, he sent Count Vicks longsword flying, then swung his own sword and placed it across Count Vicks neck. In just two moves, Lansite had subdued Count Vick. This was the strength of Lansite, and it was precisely because of this that Richard had chosen him to maintain order and prepare to intercept. Otherwise, if he had chosen Bill Caesar, the outcome might have been the reverse. Count Vick was clearly surprised; he hadnt expected Lansite, a small noble from a remote area, to have such superior swordsmanship. Subdued, his face turned ashen. He opened his mouth wanting to say something, but in the end, he closed it and fell silent. However, Prince Gelo in the tent did not want to let it go so easily. By now, he had completely recalled the events before he fell unconscious: Right after Richard had left, Count Vick suddenly entered his tent, claiming he had something to report. As he approached, without any warning, Count Vick suddenly attacked. Prince Gelo hurriedly drew his sword, but it was already too late, and he was viciously stabbed in the stomach with a dagger. After the dagger entered his body, he felt a sudden lightness all over, as if all his strength was drained in an instant, and his head spun, causing him to collapse to the ground. Afterward, Count Vick seemed surprised as well, and quickly ran out of the tent. Not long after, Richard returned and saw him. He called out to Richard for help, but after a few shouts, he fainted. To be honest, Prince Gelo was truly perplexed and unclear about the reason for the assassination attempt before he lost consciousness. But that was insignificant. Although the reason was unclear, the process was clear: Count Vick had almost killed him, and Richard had saved him. Bring Vick to me! Prince Gelo shouted through gritted teeth from inside the tent, so angry he didnt bother with Count Vicks title. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???0. Outside the tent, Lansite looked at Count Vicks distressed face and gave a faint, enigmatic smile. Huh? Count Vick was taken aback. Before he could react, Lansites heavy kick sent him to his knees as if an arrow had struck his leg. Crowds of nobles rushed over, too impatient for ropes, and manhandled him into the tent. They pressed him to the ground, preventing any chance he might have to strike out and cause harm. Prince Gelo stared intensely at Count Vick, flames seeming to burn in his eyes as he questioned, Vick, why did you try to kill me? Who instructed you to do so? Count Vick said nothing, closing his eyes and remaining motionless. On the side, Richard watched with interest and suddenly remembered something. He picked up a silver fork with a sharp end to pass to Pandora. Pandoras eyes widened in anger, glaring at Richard. There were still traces of blood from a stitched wound on the forks tip! Richard shrugged and had no choice but to drop it. Pandoras eyes instantly grew even wider, her face puffing up in indignation. Prince Gelo was also infuriated, angered by Count Vick. Staring at the silent Count Vick, his voice squeezed out from between his teeth as he asked again, Vick, I ask you once more, why did you attempt to kill me? Was someone directing you? Silence continued on. Speak! Prince Gelo shouted, the whole tent seeming to tremble, his emotions clearly out of control. After all, it had not been long since Richard had analyzed the concerns of safety and danger with him, and to think, just after Richard left, he encountered an assassination attempt. Due to the concern for his own safety, Prince Gelo couldnt help but be agitated. At that moment, Count Vick finally spoke. Slowly opening his eyes and struggling fiercely, he shrugged off several hands pressing down on him and laboriously lifted his head to look at Prince Gelo, Prince Gelo, I know what you fear. Youre afraid that I was sent by the new king, arent you? Hmm, in truth, whether or not it was His Majesty who sent me, since I have tried to assassinate you once, there will be others who will try a second time, a third time, countless times! As long as youre alive, you will forever live in fear! Whether you are a prince, a duke, or even if one day youre lucky enough to become the king, it will be the same. This is politics! Even if you dont want to make enemies, there will always be a great number of people who wish for your death, because that is the rule of politics, the price of your noble status. Do you think that as a prince, as a noble, you need not pay anything? I tell you, the more lives and deaths you control, the more people and reasons there are to kill you! It might be just for pure gain, or it could be hatred, envy, or other absurd reasons. My reason is just one among the many reasons, and you need not bother to understand it clearly, because there is no need. All you need to know is that I will kill you, and after me, many more will come to kill you. The most important thing is, eventually, you will be killed! Prince Gelos face turned ugly. Count Vicks voice, however, grew louder, as if he feared nothing anymore, You dont need to threaten me. When I made my move earlier, I had considered all the consequences, including the current situation. Although, at the time, due to a moment of soft-heartedness, I didnt kill you completely, and then that damned wizard brought you back to life by chance, but no matter, I have made other arrangements. Just wait, tonight wont be peaceful, Prince Gelo, you are destined to die tonight. And I, will be waiting for you in hell! With those words, Count Vick suddenly pulled a red poison pill from his chest, and before those around him could react, he shoved it into his mouth and swallowed it with a gulping sound. His body jerked violently for a moment and then he lay motionless on the ground. This sudden change stunned everyone. The furious Prince Gelos body stiffened, rage burning in his heart. After all, with his target of fury gone, what was he to do now? Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Your Highness? A noble spoke up, gesturing toward Count Vicks body and then toward the tent exit, questioning whether to take it out, as a corpse was indeed bad omen. Prince Gelo, too lazy to bother with these issues, waved his hand to let the speaking noble deal with it as he saw fit. The noble immediately signaled for soldiers to drag Count Vicks body away. But just then, Richard suddenly spoke up, Wait! Hmm? Dont touch the body just yet, Richard said. The soldiers, summoned in, immediately stood still as the previously speaking noble blinked in surprise, asking, Why? He instinctively took a step back upon seeing Richard approaching, visibly wary of him. Richard squinted at Count Vicks body on the ground and spoke softly, I believe he hasnt completely died yet, hmm, theres still a chance to save him. Everyones eyes flashed with the thought, then remembered how Richard had treated Prince Gelo earlier, and their gazes lit up. Since Prince Gelo could be brought back even after his stomach was slit open, perhaps Count Vick, who had swallowed poison pills, could indeed be revived. The question was, whose blood would be used this time? Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 065 Inducing Vomiting Methods Chapter 65: Chapter 065 Inducing Vomiting Methods [Friendly Reminder: This chapter has some distasteful content, so its best not to read while eating otherwise, do as you please (Im out)!] In the tent, Bill Caesar, who had just managed to stand up after collapsing on the ground for quite some time, felt a shiver down his spine and a sense of foreboding when he heard Richard say theres still hope. Actually, Richard wasnt planning on saving Earl Vick at all. He said what he did primarily because he suspected that Earl Vick hadnt died at all. Normally, swallowing any medicine requires it to pass through the throat, down the esophagus, into the stomach for digestion, then into the small and large intestines for absorption, entering the bloodstream via capillaries before any toxin can spread throughout the body and cause death. Even Potassium Cyanide, one of the most famous toxins on modern Earth, needs some time to react. Gevik Caesar had just swallowed the pill and died immediatelyhow could it be so fast? Could it be that this medieval world had developed a suicide poison more advanced than those on modern Earth? Or had Vick employed a mysterious poison concocted by a wizard? Of course, apart from these two almost zero probability possibilities, one explanation was that it was all an act! Earl Vick indeed took the medicine, and maybe the drug indeed had some effect, such as numbing the body and weakening the breathing, but it wouldnt be lethal. According to some customs of the current world, or rather, noble etiquette, even with the most intense hatred, one would not desecrate a corpse. Since whipping a corpse was out of the question, feigning death was obviously an excellent method of escape. Richard guessed that Vick was probably planning to escape by playing dead, being taken out of the tent, thrown out of the camp, then finding a way to flee. The reason he chose to lie on the ground was probably to avoid any slight rise and fall of his chest being noticed. From this angle, it was possible that among the many nobles, there were accomplices aiding him in concealing his death. For instance, the noble who had just suggested a course of action could be a strong suspect, although it was also possible that he was just kind-hearted, or had been misled and used by others. With these thoughts in mind, Richard squatted down beside Earl Vick, turned his body over forcefully, and laid his fingers on the artery in his neck. Richard knew some drugs could slow the heart rate down to once a minute, but in actuality, the effect of the medicine Earl Vick had swallowed wasnt exaggerated to this extent. After just a little over a second, Richard felt the artery expand once, followed by contractionthe drugs effect was at most to cut the heart rate in half. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? After probing, Richard stood up and looked at Gro. Gro looked back intensely: Whats the situation, Lord Richard, is he dead? Hes not dead. Gros eyes immediately lit up, with thoughts of various forms of revenge already dancing in his mind. However, the drug did have some effect, Richard spoke softly, Im not sure of the specifics yet, but if you want to interrogate him, it would be best to induce vomiting to get him to expel the swallowed pill first. Is that so Gros eyes flickered, Then how do we induce vomiting? You dont have to ask me, do you? There are many ways to induce vomiting, like gagging the throat, pressing on the stomach, pouring in some nauseating medications, etc. Its up to you to choose. Um Gro nodded subconsciously. At that moment, someone from among the nobles suddenly said: Ive heard that feeding someone horse dung can induce vomiting. Everyone was stunned, and another said: Isnt that wrong? I remember that pouring horse urine into the mouth has the best inducing effect. No, no, the best for inducing vomiting is using blackened soil. Ive heard that The dark medieval medical practices began to display their full glory. The crowd began to discuss passionately, arguing about whose method would be the best. From the corner of the tent, Bill Caesar stood up and couldnt help but say in a faint voice, Why dont we just combine them all and use every method? There was silence among the crowd, and the next moment they turned their heads to look at Gro. Gro had a strange expression at this time, with a touch of hesitation mixed with a bit of excitement, but what he couldnt hide was that anticipation of revenge. Uh, this might be a bit too much Gro said with a bit of restraint, then, as if he was afraid someone might actually agree with him, quickly added, But its fine to use it, lets do as Bill Caesar suggested. Uh, yes, everyone responded and hurried off to prepare, looking very eager. No wonder they were so determinedit wasnt that the nobles really had a twisted sense of humor. Rather, they were infuriated that Earl Vick dared to fake his own death as a means of escape. It was not only deceitful to everyone but it also made them feel that he had insulted the nobles status, which was even worse than actually killing Gro, as it could tarnish the reputation of the entire kingdoms nobility. Who knew, maybe in a few hundred years, upon hearing the name of the Jade Kingdom, the first thought would be, Oh, I know that oneits the kingdom where the nobles are especially good at playing dead. This called for punishment! No means were too extreme. Many nobles, filled with a sense of righteousness and outrage, went off to prepare the emetic ingredients, while Richard noticed a twitch at the corner of the dead Earl Vicks mouth. Clearly, not only was Earl Vicks death feigned, but his unconsciousness might also be an act. But Richard couldnt be bothered to expose it and just stood calmly in the tent, watching for what kind of trick the nobles were about to play. A moment later, the nobles returned to the tent, ready for action. Some lifted Earl Vick up, and others forcibly pried open his mouth. Accompanied by a cry of Here we go, two young nobles came in, one of whom personally held a huge iron spoon, filled to the brim with a selection of substances to induce vomiting. The black lump was horse manure, the swirling yellow was horse urine, and floating around those were the stinking heaps of soil. And then there was An indescribable odor spread throughout the tent. This was not just a simple stenchit was more akin to a rotten herring that had been left in a corner for three months, shoved into a sock unwashed for three years, thereafter steeped in a gutter for three decades before being brought directly under everyones noses. The stench was so overpowering it gave everyone a headache. Even from several meters away, the crowd of nobles already felt the urge to vomit. Bill Caesar in the corner looked startled and Gros expression soured, but driven by a vengeful state of mind, he didnt stop the proceedings but commanded, Pour it down! Yes! The young noble responded, about to transfer the contents of the iron spoon into Earl Vicks mouth. At this moment, Earl Vick, who had been pretending to be dead and unconscious, couldnt keep up the act any longer. His eyes shot open in alarm, staring straight at the iron spoon as he struggled frantically. At that moment, he truly would have preferred death over ingesting such substances. He fought back with all his might. But clearly, he lacked the strength of the young nobles Gulp! Gulp! Dont gulp please gulp gulp gulp! Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 066: Crisis and Trade Chapter 66: Chapter 066: Crisis and Trade After a while, A strange, foul stench persisted inside the tent, and outside, sounds of retching continued unabated. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Water! Give me water! Quickly, give me water! The people inside the tent couldnt help but shudder at the sound, feeling a chill run down their spines. They reminded themselves that if they ever inadvertently found themselves in such a situation, they should find a way to die quickly. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! The retching outside continued for a long time before it stopped, followed by the sound of cold water being poured. After a moment, Earl Vick, having finished vomiting and been cleaned up, was dragged into the tent by soldiers. Because he had been doused with water, his entire body was wet, and with the temperature so low on this deep autumn night, Earl Vick was shivering terribly, his lips turning slightly blue. His face was exceedingly pale with an expression full of malicenot from the cold, but from anger. Earl Vick glared fiercely at Richard, who met his gaze with calm eyes. Vick then looked at Gro, who had a cold smirk of revenge on his face. Turning to Bill Caesar, Vick felt completely baffled because Bill had only suggested combining all methods to avoid arguments, which had little to do with him. You! You are despicable! Earl Vick exclaimed uncontrollably, regretting that he had indulged in comfort in recent years and neglected his training, which left him weaker than a younger noble. But even more regrettable was his failure to read some books and memorize some ballads, which left him at a loss for words to express his feelings at that moment, except to exclaim how detestable it all was. Could his ordeal truly be summed up with the words too detestable? Absolutely not! It wasnt just detestable; it was truly abhorrent! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.?0 Gro, uninterested in sympathizing with Earl Vicks feelings, bluntly asked, Vick, you mentioned you had plans earlier, saying I would surely die tonight? Why? What were your plans? Hmph. Earl Vick pursed his lips, unwilling to answer. Gro arched his eyebrows and said unapologetically, What, do you want another bout of induces vomiting? Earl Vicks body shook violently, his face turning a shade of purple as he glared at Gro. His lips quivered for a long time, and he squeezed the words through his teeth, Youre ruthless! Under the threat of further induced vomiting, Earl Vick confessed. He disclosed that in addition to his assassination plot, there would be an army approaching to encircle and kill Gro and all the Nobles. The approaching force numbered in the hundreds, a multiple of their current troop size. This army was acting on the orders of some other unknown Great Noble, so Vick couldnt stop them. If the camp stood its ground, they were one hundred percent guaranteed to face a fight to the death. If they decided to quickly flee the forest, there was over a ninety percent chance they would encounter the attacking army head-on, leading to an even swifter death. If they truly wanted to survive, their only chance was to scatter and escape, avoiding the encircling army and the ferocious beasts of the night within the forest, possibly sparing their lives. Upon hearing Earl Vicks words, the Nobles erupted in uproar. Gro didnt need to say a word before they started dragging Vick out to force feed him excrement, noinduce vomiting again. If the earlier tactic was a means of coercion, now it simply served as a way to vent their rage. What, an army was attacking? With a high chance of death for everyone involved? Fine, before we all die, youre not going to have it easy either, after trying to harm the Prince and plotting to assassinate him. Even though the army wasnt summoned by you, you knew and didnt speak up. So, we might as well start with inducing some vomiting. Force his mouth open, pour it in! You guys arent keeping your word glug glug you glug glug ugh glug glug Ultimately, Earl Vick was force-fed until he was half-dead from vomiting Indeed, it was forceful. Although everyone vented their frustrations, their worries didnt diminish in the slightest. Knowing that an army several times their size was converging on them, the question remained: how would they deal with it? Eyes flickering, everyone turned to look at Prince Gro. Gro, his gaze flickering and somewhat flustered, couldnt come up with any solutions and looked pleadingly at Richard. Lord Richard, do you have any ideas to help us escape this predicament? Gro asked tentatively, in a soft voice. Richards eyebrows raised slightly. Frankly, there were quite a few options. The simplest one was to call Gregory in; not to mention an army only several times their numberthe size of ten times their number would be a walkover. Without relying on Gregory, if he could just provide Pandora with the right weapon, she could teach an army of a few hundred a lesson. However, total annihilation could pose a problem and there might even be injuries. After all, Pandora was still too young, and her strength hadnt reached its peak. Facing numerous enemies, swinging tree trunks in an open field could be terrifying, but her combat effectiveness could be reduced in a forest. Additionally, soldiers are not wild beasts; they think and cooperate. In that case, Richard could simply take action himself. There was no need for a massacre, nor to wipe out an entire army on his own. By employing some tactics to control the enemys emotions, he should be able to contain and scare the enemy, thereby enabling Prince Gro and his entourage to escape the crisis. As for what to do afterwardthat would be Prince Gros problem. After all, Richard only wanted to ensure that Gro survived to complete the transaction, not to babysit them. With these thoughts, Richard spoke to Gro, Are there any scrolls and a Quill in the tent? Ah? Gro was momentarily startled, not understanding how this related to helping them escape, but since Richard had asked, he nodded, Yes. He turned around, retrieved the items from a corner, and handed them to Richard. Richard took them, swept the table clear of dinnerware and food, and spread out the Papyrus Scroll on the table. He dipped the Quill in Ink and began to write some text on the Papyrus Scroll. Gro glanced over and saw that it was a list of materials, some of it even including silver forks, which seemed rather puzzling. After a moment, Richard finished writing and handed the scroll to Gro, who couldnt help but ask, Lord Richard, what what is this? This is the bargaining condition. Ah?! You didnt think I would intervene without a price, did you? Richard said slowly, seriously looking at Gro, Do you really think Im helping you out of kindness? Or perhaps because of the deep friendship weve established in just half a day? In truth, its only because weve finally reached a deal, and I dont want you to die and cause the deal to fail. Err Every contribution and return should be equivalent. Actually, Ive already suffered some losses in the deal by saving you earlier, but in order to avoid even greater losses, I accepted it. Now, if you want me to help again, you will have to pay a price higher than the ten thousand pounds of iron we discussed earlierhence the list of materials on the scroll. Take a look, and if you agree, then the deal is on. If not, I can only wish you good luck. Oh, and just a friendly reminder, this deal isnt just aimed at you aloneit involves everyone present. Thus, the materials will be shared by everyone here, not just borne by you alone, considering youre not the only one threatened right now. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 067 Enemy Attack Chapter 67: Chapter 067 Enemy Attack Huh Gro was somewhat stunned. Richards words were so blunt that they made him feel a little uncomfortable. But he knew that Richard was telling the truth. There are no free lunches in the world. Why should a person devote themselves to you without reason? Unless you offer something of equal value. In fact, this was a relatively good outcome. After all, he was currently at a disadvantage, and Richard had not chosen to make an exorbitant demand by taking advantage of the situation but had instead opted for a relatively fair trade. Of course, even so, the list of materials and their quantities on the scroll were nontrivial. This truly was a trade. Gro pondered and then realized there werent many options to choose from, since the current situation was either poverty or death. The noble at his side didnt see it that way and felt somewhat indignant. In their eyes, Richard, the wizard, had gained the friendship of a noble prince. Wasnt that enough? When the time came, wouldnt he acquire anything he wanted? Acting so mercenary now, didnt they think it a bit short-sighted? Richard stated that this so-called friendship with a prince really wasnt that significant. After all, he himself had once been a prince and in fact, if he wished, he might have become king. Compared to elusive things, he preferred to have some tangible materials at hand because his goal in this world wasnt to make connections with or curry favor with any big shot but rather toanalyze the world. Many nobles wanted to advise Gro to refuse Richards offer, to go down fighting if need be. If that wasnt possible, they at least wanted to haggle with Richard, to make sure he didnt have it too easy. As a prince, Gro had his own considerations and, after taking a deep breath, he looked at Richard and said, Lord Richard, I accept all your conditions and agree with all your arrangements, as long as you can help us break free from this predicament. Very well, a pleasure doing business. Uh, a pleasure doing business. The camp that followed was quickly set up under Richards arrangements. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. According to Richard, it was crucial to establish the best defense before the attack of the encircling army arrived. But the defenses that were finally constructed felt very problematic to the many nobles. Following Richards arrangements, the entire camp took the shape of the character ڡ (mouth). Trenches were dug on three sides, and beyond that, a large number of horse pits were excavated to hinder the enemys advance. Then, the illuminating torches were extinguished, the darkness as if it were the Ghostly Realm. Only at the front of the camp were the torches still lit, their light shining bright and clear. Moreover, there were no trenches, horse pits, or other traps placed there. Instead, there was a broad and smooth path left open, as if to specifically tell the enemy that this was the best way to attack, that with a single charge, they could break into the camp and end the battle. Honestly, if it hadnt been for Gros authority, all the nobles would have objected on the spot to Richards setup, for it seemed almost like the actions of a traitor, worse than having no defense at all. But Richard offered no explanation, and after implementing his arrangements, he had people bring a large number of arrows into a tent and spread them out on the ground. Squinting his eyes, he carefully selected one quality arrow after another with similar specifications. Taking a small knife from his chest, he gently whittled the arrow shafts, making all of the arrows uniformly identical. One, two, three By the time Richard crafted the thirty-third arrow, he raised his head and looked outside the camp, sensing something. He rose and stepped out. Outside, Gro, the Nobles, and the Soldiers had already assembled in tense anticipation. Nightfall descended. The night seemed like a shy maiden, and the darkness was like the thin veil she wore. Glancing out from the campsite, with the help of the firelight, one could see vague clusters of shadows in the foresttrees and dried-up shrubslike patterns adorning the skirt of the night maidens veil. But if one wanted to see more clearly, to peer through the dark veil to behold the smooth body of the night maiden, that proved difficult. After all the night was shy. As the night continued to be coy, the tension and vigilance in the hearts of those at the camp intensified. Sounds of hooves, footsteps, and various rumbles were approaching from the far end of the forest, growing increasingly nearer. Finally, before the gazes of everyone, the silhouettes of the enemy appeared. At first, they were vague and indistinct; all efforts to make them out clearly were in vain. The enemy was like ants crawling over the body of the night maiden, hidden beneath the veil, fleetingly visible, inflaming a secret animosity in observers. Inevitably, the ants emerged from beneath the veil, and their figures shattered the darknessa large group materialized in front of the campsite. Attempts were made at other points to approach, but were met with screams as attackers either tripped over pit traps or fell into ditches. In the end, aside from a small number who surrounded the camp to prevent any escape attempt, the majority converged before the camp. Of course, no one wanted to navigate a land riddled with traps instead of open terrain. At last, an army of over three hundred men appeared in front of the camp, mostly Cavalry. Including those left guarding the other three directions, the enemy numbers could likely exceed four hundred. A heavy weight settled in everyones chest, tension strung high in their hearts. In the almost solidified air, under the oppressive atmosphere, the Nobles looked to Gro, and Gro turned his head towards Richard. Richard, however, shook his head, giving Gro a look that said, Its not the time yet. Gro hesitated, unsure of what to do, but there was no turning back at this stage. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, confronting the enemy. Forcibly calming himself, he began with an authoritative tone, Who are you people? Do you not know you are facing the Second Prince of the Jade Kingdom, the future Duke? Your actions already constitute a rebellion. Do you understand that? I dont care who has deluded you, but if you disappear from my sight now, Ill pretend I never saw you. Otherwise, half of you will be sent to the Gallows, and the other half to the Fire Rack! A cold laugh emanated from the enemy troops, and a knight clad in Black Armor with his visor drawn rode out from their ranks, declaring sternly, I brought my men here, unaware of any Prince, Nobles, or anyone else from a Kingdom. All I know is that this place harbors a nest of Thieves who fled across the border from the fiefdoms. My orders are to exterminate these Thieves. Maybe later Ill be sent to the Gallows or the Fire Rack, but thats a matter for another day. Right now, what I need to do, is to exterminate these Thieves! By the end, the knight in Black Armors voice was nearly a roar, whether out of excitement or a desperate attempt to mask his fear was unknown. The knight in Black Armor didnt waste words; with a mighty clang he drew his sword, swung it forcefully towards the camp, and issued the command, All units! Attack! Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 068 One Eighth Chapter 68: Chapter 068 One Eighth Roar! With a unified shout, numerous cavalrymen began to maneuver their horses, starting, accelerating, charging. Da da da! Da da da! In an instant, the sound of hooves thundered like a storm, as a multitude of cavalry, like black arrows, charged into the camp with an unstoppable force and thunderous momentum. The wide road in front of the camp provided the enemy with perfect conditions for charging, plunging the people inside the camp into despair. The anticipated scenario had materialized, so what was the solution? What should they do? Many nobles looked towards Gro, Gro looked towards Richard, Richard shook his head. The enemy was 80 meters away. Da da da! Nobles again looked towards Gro, Gro looked towards Richard, Richard shook his head once more. The enemy was 70 meters away. Da da da da! Nobles again turned towards Gro, Gro looked towards Richard, Richard still shook his head. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.?? The enemy was 60 meters away. Da da da da da! The dense sound of hooves filled the entire universe, with the distance shrinking rapidly under the sprinting horses, only 50 meters remained. 50 meters! This time, the nobles did not look towards Gro, nor did Gro look towards Richard, realizing that whatever measures Richard had, they were likely insufficient to stop the charge. It was time to think of a way to save themselves. The first to react was Viscount Lansite, who, with a roar, drew his sword, exclaiming, Lets fight it out! The other nobles also drew their swords, shouting, perhaps out of fear, but at this moment they could only fight, only a desperate battle befitting their noble status. Finally, even Prince Gro drew an ordinary longsword, gripping it tightly in his hand. Lansite glared at the charging cavalry troops, his muscles tense and bones slowly trembling with the build-up of strength, preparing to deliver a fierce slash. He was confident he could kill the first cavalryman to clash with him, but what followed would depend on luck since the charging cavalrys killing power was too great for any individual to withstand. At this moment, everyone on the scene had forgotten Richards existence since in their view, wizards were ultimately unreliable, and one had to fend for ones own life. Richard, on the other hand, looked somewhat relaxed as he slightly tilted his head to glance at Pandora. At that moment, Pandora was gnawing on a new silver fork, making a ka ka sound. Seeing Richard look her way, she quickly hid the silver fork behind her back, declaring righteously, Shh! This meant: Dont think about taking my fork again! Richard couldnt help shaking his head, then turned his gaze back towards the charging cavalry approaching the camp. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he reached into his chest. Mana began to surge. 50 meters, 45 meters, 40 meters! Some inconspicuous setups began to work, the road became somewhat rugged and narrow; the charging troops became slower, denser, and converged towards the center. Hmm, just about right. At the next moment, Richards eyes sharpened, he reached into his bosom, and then threw out one, two, three numerous black shadows. Visible to the naked eye, these were objects that had undergone hardening and preservative treatment, engraved with strange patternslike specimens of animal visceramade from nine Magic Tools of the Demonized Silver Rabbit: 5 lung lobes, 2 kidneys, 1 liver, and 1 heart. 5 lung lobes, Power Index 200, 2 kidneys, Power Index 350, 1 liver, Power Index 500, 1 heart, Power Index 3K. Total Power Index 5.2K. 5.2K! The equivalent of 5200 grams of TNT, 52 hand grenades, 1 enhanced main battle tank shell. Mana was stimulated, Magic Tools fell. Time seemed to momentarily freeze. Inside the camp, nobles drew their swords, their facial muscles tensed, foul air exhaled from their nostrils merged with the cold night air outside, rapidly condensing into large wisps of white fog. Hands gripping the longswords tensed, veins under the skin bulged, visibly expanding, a sign of the heart pumping blood throughout their bodies. Outside the camp, numerous cavalry members appeared expressionless, faces cold as they fiercely charged forward. Many horses, being too close, adjusted their stances on their own. Some horses seemed to detect something, slightly tilting their heads towards the small black shadows falling from the sky. Falling, falling Time resumed to normal. The falling Magic Tools exploded among the cavalry, a sudden intense burst of light flashed, stabbing everyones eyes in attendance. Even tightly closed eyes couldnt block the light, which penetrated through the lids like needles, boring into the eyes. Liquid flowed out, whether tears or blood, it was unclear. Then came the extreme spread of heat, the cavalrys iron armor and helmets softened and stuck to their bodies like butter near a furnace, seeping through their eyes, noses, and ears into their bodies. Before they could even scream, the high-temperature flames licked upon their skin, charring it completely, then surged into their open mouths and wreaked havoc inside their bodies. Following that was the fierce rush of air; for a moment, it was like the strongest gale born from the center of the explosion sweeping outward in all directions. This wind was solid; though invisible, it struck everyone like stone, knocking people back, flattening the iron armor, breaking bones, and shattering internal organs. Explosions, roaring, screams. Suddenly, the whole world became noisy; suddenly, the air was filled with cries; suddenly, the path of the charge became a slaughterhouse. Inside the camp, many nobles and Gro felt a gust of wind sweep past them, then saw the charging cavalry outside suddenly drop down, fly up; within the flames and the roar, in just the blink of an eye, the ground before the camp was cleared, the charging cavalry all turned into charred corpses. Subsequent cavalry, unaware of what had happened, clashed into the corpses ahead of them, tripping over, flinging out, followed by more cavalry rushing forward, continuing to trip, fly out. A trampling was occurring, death was spreading, an unknown fear was being transmitted, an unspeakable emotion naturally emerged. Inside the camp, nobles and Gro stared dazedly towards Richard, who remained calm as if nothing had happened. After a while. The enemy, having suffered the ambush, struggled to recover from the chaos and began to regroup. Richard silently watched from within the camp. In the sudden explosion just now, about twenty people from the enemy who were directly in the blasts core area died instantly, and another dozen who were on the periphery sustained severe injuries. In addition, the subsequent trampling also resulted in more than twenty casualties before it barely stopped. Overall, the explosion just now had caused the enemy, numbering over four hundred, to lose about an eighth of their combat strength. An eighth. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 069 Chapter 69: Chapter 069 Over fifty people, an eighthone cant consider the loss to be small, but it isnt too great either. In Richards view, only seven-eighths of the enemy remained, which was still sufficient to overpower Gro and his group. Once they decided to attack decisively, the result wouldnt be much different from before. The only possible difference might be morale. Morale is crucial for an army, especially in the age of cold weapons, where it could almost determine everything. In the recent explosion, amidst the fear and misunderstanding of the unknown, the morale of the soldiers outside the camp had evidently suffered more than the numerical loss. If the previous morale was a hundred, now it was around fifty. After all, the destructive power of firearms was almost devastating to soldiers in the age of cold weapons. Moreover, if Richard hadnt guessed wrong, the attacking soldiers and their leader likely knew that they were engaged in a rebellionan illegal and highly pressured act. If everything went smoothly, they might have been able to continue crazily due to a surge of hot blood or the lure of benefits. However, once they encountered failure, the craziness would turn into fear and dread, with morale rapidly decreasing, barely maintained, then shifting to a state of watchfulness and probing. At that moment, if they were struck again, it would become the last straw that broke the camels back, driving their morale to zero and causing them to collapse and flee. This was akin to a chaotic army in modern Earths history. When the battles were favorable, their combat strength could outmatch anyone; they could directly defeat official armies through massacres, rapes, and loots. But once the battle turned against them, meeting elite official troops could lead to an immediate collapse, with a few hundred official soldiers capable of routing thousands from the chaotic army. In that scenario Richards eyebrows raised as he saw the soldiers outside the camp had finished organizing and were preparing to make another probing attack. He turned and looked toward a noble. Bill Caesar Sir, Richard called. Ah? Me? Bill Caesar, among the nobles, startled and looked at Richard warily, What what do you want to do now? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0??. Help me with two things, Richard said calmly. One is to bring me the arrows Ive made in the tent, and the other is to find me a better hand crossbow. Ah? Why me? Bill Caesar voiced out, reluctantly. Is that not possible? Richard looked at him calmly. I In this moment, Bill Caesar felt as if he had been beautifully tumbling in bed with a lovely noble lady, about to achieve a grand harmony, only to suddenly realize that the beautiful noble lady was not a lady at all, but rather a silly, silly dog. Why was it him again? This damn wizard, not only had he killed his horse and drawn his blood, now he even wanted to boss him around to fetch things. For what reason? Just because he was the only one among all the people here who hadnt inherited a title? Could he be blamed for that, with his father who wouldnt die and seemed healthy enough to even outlive him? He was helpless too. Really! This was already a very saddening matter, could they not bully him further? Although Bill Caesar thought this, he didnt dare to say it out loud. Seeing Richards calm yet utterly emotionless gaze, he couldnt help but shiver and stuttered, Eh okay, Ill go fetch them for you now. Bill Caesar quickly left. Watching his retreating figure, Richard couldnt help reflecting: was he perhaps plucking the wool off a sheep too zealously? If that was indeed the case then he might as well shear all the wool off. Bill Caesar didnt know Richards thoughts, or he might have jumped up and fought Richard desperately. However, since he was unaware, he eventually obediently brought back the items Richard wanted. Richard nodded satisfactorily, picked up an arrow he had crafted, inserted it into a well-made hand crossbow, drew the bowstring, and turned to look outside the camp. The soldiers outside the camp were preparing for an attack, but this time it wasnt a cavalry charge, but rather a volley of arrows. After all, the sudden explosion had left everyone shaken, not wanting to experience it again. For safety reasons, it was better to stay at a distance and use bows and arrows. Outside the camp, a person who appeared to be a leader was constantly shouting orders, directing the numerous soldiers to adjust their formation to ensure the effectiveness of the volley. Richards eyes slightly narrowed as he raised his hand crossbow and aimed at the opposing force. The next moment, he pulled the trigger. Whoosh! The arrow shot out like a dark streak, flying exceedingly fast, and hit precisely a tree outside the camp. Thud, the arrowhead penetrated the tree trunk, its tail still trembling. He had missed! Richards face was expressionless, showing no sign of embarrassment, and there was no fluctuation in his eyes, as if he had anticipated this outcome. The reason for this was that he really had considered this outcome possible, or perhaps it was intentional. In reality, legendary archers who could shoot through Yang with a hundred paces do exist, but archers who never miss a shot, hitting the target every single time, exist only in entertainment novels and films. The reason is simple, due to the influence of external environment, equipment, and the physical condition of the shooter, shooting always involves some margin of error. The further the distance, the more complicated the environment, and the worse the physical condition, the larger the error. Even on modern Earth, the most elite snipers, using the highest precision sniper rifles, cannot guarantee that the first bullet fired in a mission will hit the target one hundred percent of the time. Generally speaking, during a mission, if a sniper needs to assemble a disassembled sniper rifle and then take a shot, or if they are using unfamiliar firearms, they must fire one or several test shots to adjust for any firearm errors before aiming at the target. Otherwise, the bullet might hit several meters away from the intended target. After all killing also has to be logical and scientific. Its not just about wanting to kill; you can only succeed if you truly master the skill of killing, down to every detail. Richards eyes flickered as he looked at the arrow shaft that had hit the tree trunk. Without turning his head, and still holding the hand crossbow in one hand, he simply reached out with the other hand and said, Arrow! Reluctantly, Bill Caesar, who was holding several arrows, passed one to Richard. Richard, without any fuss, quickly inserted the arrow into the hand crossbow, restrung it, and continued to aim at the leader outside the camp. Whoosh! The arrow flew out for the second time, turning into a dark streak, and then hit the same tree outside the camp once again. Compared to the first arrow, this one was slightly lower. About a 5% error Richard muttered to himself, then called out, Arrow! Bill Caesar quickly handed over another arrow, observing the effects of Richards shooting with some disdain in his heart: Even he could shoot better than that. Richard ignored what Bill Caesar might have been thinking. He installed the third arrow into the hand crossbow, took a bit longer this time to aim, and then pulled the trigger, shooting once again. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 070: The Battle Ends Chapter 70: Chapter 070: The Battle Ends Whoosh! A black streak pierced through the darkness, as Richards third arrow once again hit a tree outside the camp. After glancing at it, Bill Caesar really wanted to ask Richard why he shot at the trees instead of the enemy. Did he have a grudge against the trees? But the next moment, he noticed that the third arrow Richard had just shot seemed to strike right at the tail of the first arrow, splitting it open and nailing it to the tree trunk. This Coincidence?! Bill Caesar was stunned and heard Richard whisper to himself the next moment, Hmm, that should do it. Outside the camp, under the command of the leader, a new formation was arranged, and many soldiers began to string their bows in preparation to shoot. Inside the camp, Viscount Lansite had already called for everyone to take simple defensive measures, holding shields in front. Though not completely immune to damage, it could fend off some of it. Meanwhile, Richard shouted, Arrow, took an arrow from Bill Caesar, placed it in his hand crossbow, and, for the fourth time, raised it to truly aim at the leader outside the camp. Outside the camp, the leader shouted and lifted his hand high, ready to give an order. Inside the camp, Richard placed his hand on the trigger, his arm muscles tensed, holding his breath, his brain flashing through numerous collected data: Distance: 153m (0.05m); Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? Height difference: 0.3m (0.02m); Wind direction: North West 13.5 (0.1); Wind speed: 3.5m/s (0.1m/s); Gravity: standard value; Air humidity: 50% (3%); Hand crossbow error: 4.5% (0.5%); Heart rate impact: Arm tremors impact: Swipe! The leader outside the camp was about to strike down his hand. Click! Inside the camp, Richard pressed the trigger of the hand crossbow. Whoosh! The bowstring of the hand crossbow tensed and slung, releasing the stored elastic potential energy into kinetic energy acting on the arrow. The arrow whistled out, accelerating, tearing through the darkness like lightning toward the target. And then it hit! The leader was clad in full iron armor, with a helmet, and his face covered, resembling an iron can. The impact on the armor part could only be a minor injury even if it penetrated. Richard aimed at the eye slit left open on the face cover. Thud! The arrow precisely penetrated through the slit, and blood immediately spurted out like a fountain of crimson. Ah! The leader let out a scream of agony. The raised hand didnt manage to come down, as he fell backward. The arrow had penetrated his brain, causing instant death. Outside the camp, the many soldiers poised to attack were momentarily dumbfounded, turning their heads in astonishment towards their leaders corpse. The moment they were about to launch the attack, time seemed to pause. For a long, long time When numerous soldiers could barely hold their bowstrings anymore, and their necks were sore from twisting around, finally, one of them gathered courage to approach the leaders body, ready to check whether he was dead or alive. But before he could get close, an arrow shot through the darkness, entering through the gap between his helmet and armor, piercing his entire neck and shattering his spine and throat. Bang, he instantly became the second corpse, falling to the ground. Outside the camp, the soldiers became somewhat agitated, but fortunately, someone stepped forward in time, seeming to be a small leader, who shouted, Dont pfft! He intended to say Dont panic, but he didnt manage to utter the last word panic before an arrow shot through his open mouth, piercing his head straight through. Bang! A third corpse was produced. More bodies were inevitably going to pile up continuously. Outside the camp, the soldiers started to panic, fear spreading rapidly; they set down their bows, and each one of them looked around cautiously. At this moment, the most important thing for them wasnt to kill, but to survive. Richard waited a while, and seeing that no foolhardy person was stepping forward anymore, he began to fire his hand crossbow at several soldiers closest to the camp. One, two, three By the time the fifth person died, the people outside the camp finally realized that those who were closer died faster, and immediately began to run backward, scrambling over each other. If they got far enough, hid in the darkness, maybe they wouldnt be seen, targeted, or killed? Thats what the soldiers outside the camp thought. But they were obviously too naive. In the next moment, a one-meter-diameter ball of pale blue flames rose into the air, hovering about ten meters above the ground, resembling a searchlight or a miniature sun brightening both inside and outside the camp. One wasnt enough, then came another, and finally, three appeared, arranged in an equilateral triangle in mid-air, visible from far away outside the camp. Shaping Energy Fire MagicZero Circle Low LevelPhosphorus Candle! So, the arrows continued. One lethal arrow after another flew out, striking down person after person with frightening precision. Each time, a life was taken. The soldiers outside the camp watched in panicked horror, feeling as if the camp was a beast choosing its next meal. Looking up at the three giant blue flames, they felt these were the monsters eyes, spelling death for whomever they gazed upon. In the midst of fear, in an atmosphere of intense anxiety, the one-sided slaughter continued, morale plummeting further. Whiz! Whiz! Whiz! One soldier after another fell, Richard murmuring a count under his breath. Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen twenty-one! When the twenty-first person outside the camp had died, morale hit rock bottom, reduced to zero. The team that had come roaring in to surround and kill dispersed chaotically, fleeing in all directions, screaming. Some wanted to stand up and stop the retreat, but ultimately, no one did. They knew that standing out might stop it, or it might not, but getting killed by a well-aimed arrow was a certainty. So better to run Amid loud cries and screams, the entire army retreated like a tide into darkness, vanishing in the blink of an eye. Inside the camp, Nobles and Gro looked at each other, wide-eyed. Truth to be told, they had never had such a bizarre experience. They were anxious, they were hurried, they were resolute, and they were prepared to fight to the death. Then, they were astonished and shocked. Following that, they grew cautious and perplexed. In the end, they were stunned and numb. The enemy came, and the enemy left. They just stood there, not having moved at all. Their hearts had experienced every conceivable emotion, yet the entire battle seemed almost irrelevant to them. They were like a group of spectators, completely engaged and on the scene, but actually disconnected and ineffective. Strangely, out of all of them, the only one who contributed to the fight was Bill Caesar. At least, he kept supplying arrows to Richard. Hmm, that was impressive. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 071 Whispering Night and Departure Chapter 71: Chapter 071 Whispering Night and Departure No matter what, the battle was over, and Richard prepared to leave. Under the cover of night, within the camps tents, a private conversation was unfolding between Richard and Gro. Pandora was eavesdropping on the side while searching for shiny silverware. Lord Richard, are you leaving now? Gro spoke, his voice tinged with concern, If you leave now, what if those people come back what then? Youll have to figure it out yourself, Richard replied indifferently. After all, I cant protect you forever. Actually, you dont need to worry too much; if that groups morale has collapsed, they wont be coming back anytime soon. Once its daylight, leave the forest and head back to the Royal Capital as fast as you can. Then youll be safe. But Im afraid something might happen on the way, Gro said, his eyes flickering, With the matter of Count Vick before, Im worried there might be people in the group who are against me. Thats possible, Richard didnt deny, But theres one person you should be able to trust. Who? Lansite. Lansite? Him? Gro paused, pondering for a moment with hesitation before speaking, Although he has always seemed reliable, I havent been in contact with him for long. I dont understand him, so I cant trust him too much. You should think of it this way, Richard raised his hand and said, You are in his territory right now, so if something happens to you, he will definitely bear the main responsibility and might even become the scapegoat. Therefore, he is the last person in the entire group who wants you dead, without a doubt. Unless his brain isnt functioning properly, he wouldnt be involved in any actions related to assassinating you. If youre really concerned about danger on your way back, after you leave the forest, stay in the castle on Lansites territory for ten days. Ten days? Gro was startled, Why should I stay for ten days, and what after that? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?. Staying for ten days because, during this time, you can definitely assemble enough loyal soldiers to protect you on your return. Also, after ten days our trade will be completed, so your life will no longer be of any significance to me by then. I Gro was speechless, staring at Richard. Although what Richard said made sense, wasnt it a bit too blunt? Of course, I still hope that you will survive, Richard continued, Because before long, I might visit the Royal Capital of the Jade Kingdom to try to make contact with wizards of the current world, or attempt to board a ship heading to the continent. If youre still alive in the Royal Capital at that time, it could be somewhat helpful to me. Gro felt somewhat dumbstruck; this seemed even more blunt, a naked attempt to use him. Actually, you need to understand something, Richard looked at Gro with a serious tone, I might be able to help you, but it only makes sense to be helped if you become a little stronger. In the end, one must rely on oneself. Uh Gro fell into thought. Alright, thats it then. Its getting late, and I really must be leaving, Richard said as he and Pandora walked out of the tent, adding, I hope you do become a wizard, and I hope you survive and that we meet again someday. Thats all, goodbye. Waving his hand, Richard disappeared from Gros sight, then stepped out of the camp, into the darkness, and towards the hill. In the tent, Gros eyes shone: Become a wizard, is it possible? he muttered, involuntarily gripping tight the small bottle of Ether Richard had given him. In the night, the sound of da da da footsteps echoed. Richard and Pandora walked, their presence in the forest like two chunks of succulent flesh, exuding an enticing aroma. Many nocturnal beasts, drawn by the scent, swarmed towards them, then upon seeing Pandoras appearance, turned tail and fled in panic. Their journey was not tedious but rather lively. Yet in the midst of this liveliness, Pandora walked while biting on a silver fork, her demeanor somewhat despondent. Walking alongside, Richard looked at Pandora and spoke, I know what youre thinking. Scared? Pandora turned her head with a startled remark. Having interacted with her frequently, Richard had figured out the general rules of Pandoras one-syllable communication: When she spoke in a level tone (first tone), it usually indicated affirmation, or conveyed a calm, indifferent emotion; When she used a rising tone (second tone), it generally represented doubt, or an expression of surprise and amazement; When she used a departing tone (fourth tone), it signified rejection or denial, or expressed anger, irritation, or displeasure; Now it was a rising tonean expression of questioning. Richard replied, Youre thinking about what just happened in the camp, arent you? You could have done it yourself, right? You could have chased them away much faster than I did, but I stopped you and didnt let you act, which must have been quite boring. Crack! Having heard this, Pandora bit off the tine of a new silver fork in her mouth and then nodded her head seriously, affirming, Scared. Level tone, affirmation. Then came another rising tone: Scared? She was asking Richard why he had done that. Its simple, I dont want you to kill too much. Scared? Pandora was puzzled again. People and animals are different, yet they have similarities. If you get involved in too much killing before youve developed a complete worldview, outlook on life, and value system, it can affect your personality. Of course, you could say that youre willing, but Ultimately, its not good, Richard explained. Killing can serve as a means, but it should not become a hobby. For a certain purpose, killing numerous animals and humans is called a cost. But to kill out of preference, to satisfy your twisted heart, is, well not bad, just foolish. Its easy to provoke the anger and resistance of others, followed by a joint retaliation. By then, you might be able to flee or even fight back, but you could also get hurt or die. Richard paused before continuing, In fact, youve been doing very well so far. For example, in the Beast Tide, you could kill numerous creatures without blinking an eye, but normally you maintain order when many animals drink water. Even if an animal breaks the rules, you only beat it severely. I stopped you just now because I want you to keep behaving this way until you grow up and develop neutral values, and then you can choose what to do and how to do it. Scared? Pandora sounded, indicating a deeper confusion. Richard knew what she was asking. I cant always stay in the forest; Im going to leave. In fact, once the current research comes to a halt, Ill be leaving. To achieve some of my goals, I need to meet the real wizards of the present world and understand the real Wizard World to continue more smoothly. To be honest, you, and Gregory, are in some ways more advanced than wizards. But precisely because of this, my current preliminary research here through you might be too ambitious and may even disrupt the entire research process. Perhaps, after leaving for several years or a decade and achieving some results, I will come back. But after all, that is something for the future; I still have to leave now. Gro is just a little groundwork Ive laid, or you might say a springboard. Thats why Id like for you to maintain a relatively neutral set of values and not indulge in too much killing, lest when I come back I cant find you or Gregory. Do you understand? Scared! Pandora stood still, her eyes wide as she looked at Richard and expressed her denial in a heavy tone. Richard chuckled and shook his head, You dont need to be like that; I know youve understood. Alright, lets go back. Anyway, I wont leave immediately. At the very least, I must deal with the Beast Tide first. With those words, Richard extended his hand. Scared With a tone of hesitance, Pandora frowned at Richard for a while but eventually took Richards hand. The two silhouettes, one tall and one short, walked back to the hillock through the night. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 072 The Strange Gregory Chapter 72: Chapter 072 The Strange Gregory In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. The leaves in the forest had fallen more heavily, carpeting the ground, making the autumn colors even richer. During this time, Prince Gro had sent over the many materials and items he had promised to Richard, who, after solving a series of tedious details, began to officially start on the quarry. So, for the next dozen days, on the hill where the ancient castle stood, one could often hear continuous explosions coming from a distant mountain. Boom! Boom! Clatter clatter, Giant Dragon Gregory stepped out of the cave in his humanoid form, lifting his head to look at the sky. The sun had just risen, the light was soft, and the sky was goldenit was good weather. But his expression was somewhat gloomy, as though he had been disturbed from his lazy sleep or was worried about something urgent. He turned his head to glance in the direction of the distant mountain and couldnt help but shake his head, buzzing, Damn kid! He turned to leave. But the very next moment, he saw a purple shadow flash by. Huh? Gregory turned his head and saw Pandora standing behind him. Er, good daughter, waking up so early today, pretty good Gregorys face immediately changed to a full smile, his eyes shifting around as he tried to make conversation. But to be honest, he was really not good at this, and he just killed the conversation right there, But I got up even earlier, just didnt come out, thats all. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???. Pandora glared, not picking up on Gregorys words, but instead asked, What are you up to? Gregory scratched his head, replying, Er, not up to much. Just stepping out for a stroll. I mean, its just that, that damn boy called Richard has been keeping me up at night, I just had to get out for a bit. Yeah, right! Pandora responded, her tone bluntutterly disbelieving. Gregory replied with a hint of resignation, Good daughter, Im telling the truth. Besides, although Ive been going out these past few days, you had Richard to play with; so you shouldnt have been too bored. You see, when I originally captured him, I thought youd play with him for a few days and wear him out, so I could catch a new one for you. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be quite durable, so you can find more time to play with him. Alright, enough said; Im taking off. With that, Gregory seemed in a hurry as he twisted his body and transformed into his giant dragon form, flapping his wings, ready to take off into the sky. After struggling for quite a while, however, he realized he couldnt take off. Turning his head, he found Pandora was holding onto his tail. Er, this Good daughter, this Gregory looked exasperated, completely helpless. Yet in the next moment, his eyes twinkled, looking past Pandora, Ah, Richard? Huh? Pandora immediately turned to look behind her, her grip loosening instinctively. Gregory quickly flapped his wings and took off. By the time Pandora realized she had been tricked and turned back to look at Gregory, he was already high in the sky, over a hundred meters up, beyond her reach. Pandora was livid, the consequences severe. Clenching her tiny fists, she glared at Gregory in the sky. Usually, Gregory would circle around for a while, saying nice things, to avoid getting punched when he arrived home. But this time Gregory seemed really in a rush, completely forgetting that detail, and flew off swiftly with his wings flapping. Pandora remained stunned for a moment, slowly lowering her clenched fists, watching as Gregorys form quickly shrank to a dot and disappeared into the horizon, her brow furrowing. Lately, Gregory seemed very strange. Pandora thought for a moment, then turned her head to look in the direction of the distant mountain, where the booming noises continued to resound. Boom, boom! The mountain. On the mountains flank, a passage about two meters wide and tall had suddenly appeared. In that passage, surrounded by numerous reinforcement braces, Richard was completing the final preparation for the blast. Observing the rock face in front of him, drilled with many holes resembling a honeycomb, Richard stepped back to a safe distance and then chanted a spell. With a wave of his hand, he released a Flame Impact, igniting a fuse on the rock. The fuse branched towards all the drilled holes, eventually lighting the liquid oxygen explosives loaded in them almost simultaneously. Boom! The whole mountain seemed to shudder violently, the passage shook, and the walls shed large amounts of gravel. The rock at the drilling sites looked as though it had been struck by a massive hammer, instantly shattering and sending debris flying in all directions, followed by a cloud of dust. Richard used an Air Wall to block the flying debris, waiting patiently for the dust to settle. Looking ahead, he saw that the passage had successfully connected to a chamber a few meters in radius, where in its center stood an altar with a Crystal Skull on it, exactly as he had seen through the Consciousness. Slowly inhaling, Richard stepped towards the chamber, sweeping his gaze around it for the second time, but the first time with his physical eyes. The chamber was a cubic shape, each side about six meters, with marks all over the walls. On closer inspection, these were not mere marks but regularly patterned Magic Runes. Magic Runes! Richard looked at the entirety of the chambers walls, observing the integrated Magic Runes, realizing it was a vast Array. Its function likely involved absorbing free Energy from the surroundings and then transmitting it to the Crystal Skull on the altar. This was why the Crystal Skull received enough energy every month to burst forth, triggering the Beast Tide. Understanding this, Richard approached the altar in the center of the chamber with a gleam in his eyes. Then, Richard noticed Magic Runes also carved on the altars surface, even more complex and detailed than those on the chamber walls, likely meant for control purposes. Taking a deep breath, Richard stepped onto the altar cautiously and reached out to touch the Crystal Skull. Fifty centimeters, forty centimeters, thirty centimeters Twenty centimeters, fifteen centimeters, ten centimeters As his fingers drew nearer, the Crystal Skull showed no reaction. But as the distance to the Crystal Skulls surface narrowed to less than ten centimeters, the skull seemed to sense some danger and began to vibrate. Richard could feel a massive energy surge within it, preparing to burst forth prematurely. Raising an eyebrow, Richard made a snap decision and grabbed the Crystal Skull from the altar. Instantly, it was as if an electrical device had been unplugged; the energy surge within the Crystal Skull abruptly ceased, and it became inert, unresponsive. Relieved, Richard scrutinized the Crystal Skull in his hand. Visible to the naked eye, it was exquisitely crafted, almost a perfect replication of a human head, specifically a womans. Staring longer, one might feel as if a living woman was watching and speaking to them. Put put me back put me back Richards mind wavered for a moment, but he quickly snapped back to awareness, realizing that the Crystal Skull and the chamber were still interacting in some way. Continuing research here might lead to unexpected events; it would be safer to leave and return to the ancient castle first. With that thought, Richard, holding the Crystal Skull, decisively turned and walked out of the chamber, through the passage, and down the mountain. A strange fluctuation lingered in the chamber, delayed in its release, attempting to influence Richards mind to stay with the Crystal Skull inside the chamber. But it was too late. The strange fluctuation subsided, waiting for the next opportunity. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 073 Pandoras Daily Life Chapter 73: Chapter 073 Pandoras Daily Life Tap, tap, tap, Richard walked back to the hill and found Pandora sitting on the ground as soon as he climbed up. She was propping her chin with her hands, her eyes unfocused as she stared at a bundle of airlost in thought. Whats wrong? Richard asked aloud. Upon hearing his voice, Pandora turned her head to look, and after a long moment she frowned with a startled Hah in a melodious voice, the meaning behind it unclear. Richards eyes flashed as he realized something and turned his head towards the direction of the Dragon Cave, asking with a frown, Has Gregory gone out again? This time Pandora didnt speak, but nodded her head in response. Lately, Gregory seems a bit odd, Richard said, reflecting on Gregorys recent behavior. Although Gregory had often left the cave before, his absences were never as frequent as now. Typically, he would leave every few days, spending about the same amount of time inside the Dragon Cave as outside. But now, Gregorys behavior could be summed up in four wordsleaving early and returning late. Each time, he would leave at dawn, or even before sunrise, not to return until many days later in the middle of the night. He would barely spend half a day in the Dragon Cave before leaving again, sometimes not showing up for a whole week. Gregorys actions suggested he was busy with something. His barely concealed anxiety further implied that the matter was crucial to him. If mishandled, it might even be dangerous. But realistically, what could threaten a mature giant dragon? With Gregorys strength, even an army of thousands of elite troops might as well not exist. Could it bethe wizards of this world? Richard frowned slightly in thought. According to what he knew and the information obtained from Gro, it had been confirmed that the place called Smans Island, where he currently was, was just a large island in the present world. Due to its lack of resources and the magic materials wizards required, very few wizards were present. Even if there were any, they were either passing through or, like himself, wizard apprentices who had just started out. The latter would usually try to board a large ship to seek opportunities on the mainland across the sea. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?. In such circumstances, the probability of rare entities like Gregory and similarly rare wizards intersecting was extremely low, offering hardly any chance for encounters. What on earth was Gregory so busy with? Unable to figure it out after a long thought, Richard eventually looked at Pandora and said, Ill have a chat with him when I get the chance. Hah, Pandora nodded, making an agreeing sound, then turned her head back to the empty space beside her, returning to her previous unfocused gaze. She resumed her daydreaming, quietly waiting for time to pass, for the sunrise and the sunset, without expectation, without joy, not wanting to do anything, nor knowing what to do. It had always been like this before; it was the same now and would continue to be so in the future. She was a very bored dragon girl because she didnt know what else this world had to offer besides boredom. Ah, and sparkling things! Pandora remembered that shiny, glowing things were always pretty to look at and to bite. Although they didnt seem to be of much interest, they were still slightly better than being bored. With that thought, Pandora took out a bent silver spoon, full of tooth marks, from her bosom and placed it in the early morning sunlight, which immediately brought out a dazzling luster. Pandoras eyes brightened slightly, and then she continued to space out. Richard watched her for a moment, his eyes flashing as he shook his head involuntarily. The next moment, struck by an idea, he walked into a room inside the castle, set down the Crystal Skull, and took out an item. Then he walked out of the castle and approached Pandora. Pandora looked up with a sense of awareness and asked, Hah? Ive got something to show you, said Richard. Hah? Pandora inquired, wondering what it was. Richard loosened his grip, pinching the object between his thumb and index finger, and presented it mid-air for Pandora to see. Pandora looked over, and it appeared to be a small segment of a crystal column, except that both ends were triangular and shone a bit in the sunlight, though not as bright as the spoon in her hand. Whats the use of that? Pandora thought with a hint of disdain. The next moment, Richards hand slowly moved, adjusting the angle, and Pandora instinctively squinted her eyes, raising her hand to block, as she felt a rainbow light shine down. Surprised. Pandora tilted her head to look at the hand she had raised and saw a rainbow-like light striking the palm of her hand, resplendent with all seven colors. Unable to resist, she tried to grab the rainbow, but it fell onto the back of her hand instead. Huh? Pandora couldnt help but exclaim, wanting to understand how this was possible. Richard bent down and placed the object in Pandoras hand, speaking softly, This is called a triangular prism. It can split the suns white light into the red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet colors that you can see now. Well, of course, you can also consider it a rainbow. Pandora was somewhat stunned, but the next moment, she grabbed the triangular prism, looked at Richard, and after some thought, managed to say two words, For me? For you, Richard said. Pandoras eyes sparkled with a bit of doubt as she silently asked with her eyes, why? Consider it a gift, replied Richard, gently ruffling Pandoras hair. Huh Pandora made an ambiguous noise, her eyes rolling upward to watch Richards hand resting on top of her head. Her hair was so off-limits that not even Gregory dared to touch it, yet Richard dared to touch and, moreover, to ruffle it! Should she punch him? But Richard had just given her something. That wouldnt be nice, would it? And it was the first time someone had given her a gift. Mhm, it was also the first time someone had ruffled her hair. But why was there a strange feeling, as if her whole body was relaxing? Was it comfort? No, absolutely not, how could it be comfort? It must be some spell Richard used! Even though you are a dragon, you are still a little girl after all. Dont always have such a stiff face; be happy! Richard said and then patted Pandoras head before turning to walk into the castle without saying anything more. Watching Richard enter the castle, Pandora touched her hair somewhat frowningly, and after a while, she realized that it didnt feel the same as before. Of course, was it a spell! So, should she go after him and punch him? Never mind, on account of the gift he gave her, shed let it pass this time. But of course, the gift had to be useful, it better not be a deception. Thinking this, Pandora took out the triangular prism and, imitating Richards earlier actions, held it high, moving it in the sunlight. In a moment, a beam of rainbow light shone down, hitting her eyes. This time Pandora didnt use her hands to block it; instead, she watched the rainbow light, feeling as if the whole world had become colorful. She tossed aside the discomfort from Richard touching her hair and thought of many non-boring activities she could do. Like going to the pond to watch buffalo drink, going to the pond to watch squirrels drink, or going to the pond to watch cheetahs drink, and also Well, Pandoras so-called recollection of many non-boring activities was, in truth, just one, and that was watching animals drink. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 074: Smiles and Disappointments Chapter 74: Chapter 074: Smiles and Disappointments Ive gone to see the animals drinking water. Pandora thought carefully. Although it might be a bit late, half of the animals probably had not finished drinking yet, so it was indeed worth a look. So off she went. Pursing her lips, Pandora carefully grabbed the Triangular Prism that Richard had given her and headed down the small hill. As she walked, she suddenly couldnt resist and lightly hopped a couple of times, feeling it might be a bit inappropriate and resumed walking normally. But after only a few steps, she started hopping again. Walking a few steps, hopping a few times, Pandora alternated between walking and hopping until she reached the water pond at the base of the hill. There indeed were many animals that hadnt finished drinking yet, mostly those situated farther from the water pond and some that arrived late. Even though she had not come over until now, they were all queuing orderly, drinking water in turn. Pandora then saw a wild boar, usually the first to cut in line, queuing up sensibly and standing quietly in the middle of the line, slowly moving forward. When it was finally its turn, it began to drink its fill before turning to leave. This behavior was a stark contrast to its previous obstinate conductas different as heaven and earth. Of course, it would have been perfect if one ignored the bruises on the wild boars headthese days, it had been beaten up quite a bit. Ten days ago, after fleeing from crime, it was too thirsty to bear it and had come to the pond to drink water, only to receive an unapologetic beating. For several days afterward, no matter how careful the wild boar was, it couldnt avoid being punished. From initially dodging to ultimately resigning itself, it was beaten into submission, far more docile than even a rabbit, and wasnt likely to think of cutting in line or bullying others for a while. Pandora, watching the wild boar obediently drink and leave, nodded approvingly, but suddenly remembered something and waved at the wild boar. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???.? The wild boar about to leave was suddenly startled, staring at Pandora and feeling apprehensive. What whats going on! It had behaved today, not only had it not cut in line, but it had even actively allowed a sick patchy-hog to move ahead. Could it be that this was also punishable, accused of helping other animals cut in line? How unjust! The wild boar lamented in its heart but dared not to flee as it had done before, especially after a week of relentless beatings; it truly didnt want to experience that again. Better a short pain than a long one. The wild boar steeled itself, snorting from its nose with a sense of fatalism as it walked towards Pandora. Its eyes were wide as it seemed to say, Go ahead, hit me if you want, Im not afraid! But in the next moment, before the wild boar could react, it felt Pandoras arms on its body, followed by a strong force that knocked it to the ground. Is it really going to be beaten? The wild boar trembled, its courage dissipated nearly instantly, feeling the water it just drank churning, threatening to uncontrollably gush out. No, no, I must hold it in, I have to, otherwise I might not only be embarrassed but could also be beaten to death. The wild boar thought as it strained the muscles in its lower body, but seeing Pandoras delicate yet extremely powerful hand being raised, it couldnt control its impulse to gush. Just as the wild boar couldnt help itself, it felt Pandoras hand descending on its body again, bracing itself for the immense impact and intense pain. However, it was suddenly astonished to discover it didnt hurt at all. Hey, it really doesnt hurt. Had it been shocked silly or crippled? The wild boar looked anxiously at where Pandoras hand had fallen, noticing no injury; Pandora was actually grabbing its mane and gently rubbing it. What was this all about? The boar was puzzled, then suddenly felt a chill and couldnt help but guess, Is she trying to skin me? Oh no! The boars fears never came to pass, as Pandora was merely stroking its bristles gently, with a slight frown, as if testing something important. Honestly, the boars bristles were extremely stiff, but who was Pandora? She was a Giant Dragon. She softened the rigid bristles of the boar, rubbing them into a squishy state. At first, the boar was uneasy, but after a moment, it calmly accepted everything, even began to enjoy it, and finally realized profoundly, Good pigs get good rewards, always getting beaten for cutting in line before, but now getting a massage without cuttinghad I known this, only a fool would cut in line to drink water. Ah, comfortable, yes, just like that, keep going Watching the boar, lying on the ground as she massaged its bristles, Pandora saw the boar making a gurgle sound, seeming so comfortable it was about to fall asleep, her eyes twinkling. So her earlier sensation wasnt from a Spell, was it? Rubbing like this, is it really that comfortable? But why? Frowning, puzzled. The boar, feeling Pandoras hand stop, turned its head to look at Pandora deep in thought, trying to please her, pushed its head forward like a dog, completely losing its dignity, sticking out its tongue to lick Pandoras hand. But it didnt reach Just as the boar opened its mouth and its tongue stretched out, it felt a heavy smack, its entire head almost smashed into the ground. Then it heard Pandora with a tone of disdain, Stinky! Stinky? How was it stinky? Okay, there might be a bit of a smell, but it wasnt the boars fault for not brushing its teeth, right? Do you see any wild boars brushing their teeth by themselves? Moreover, even if it was a bit stinky, that was no reason to lash out. She had just been massaging it so comfortably, how could she hit it suddenly without any reason? Indeed, females of all species are the most terrifying creatures, even when just a little girl. It did well not to mingle with the female boars. The boar thought aggrievedly. Unaware of the boars complex thoughts, Pandora punched the boars half head into the mud, stopping what she perceived as the boars presumptuous actions. Then, she tilted her body and lay down using the boar as her pillow. The boar was shocked, what happened to the stink complaint? Why was she lying directly on it now? This woman is really fickle! If not for the fact that it couldnt beat her Never mind, it might as well just lie down obediently, otherwise it really would get a beating, not worth it. The boar lay there very obediently on the ground, not daring to move, then caught a glimpse from the corner of its eye of Pandora pulling out a shiny object. She held it over her head, aiming at the Sun. A colorful rainbow beamed down, shining on Pandoras face. Pandoras eyes sparkled, and in the next moment, her usually cold face changed slightly, her lips curving slightly in an almost imperceptible smile. But soon, the smile disappeared, the corners of her mouth turned downward, and her eyebrows knitted together. That guy would eventually leave, wouldnt stick around to play, wouldnt give her any more gifts, nor would he stroke her head ever again, even though she was no longer resistant. Pandora pondered, her eyes flickering. The boar: Huff puff such a strange woman Meanwhile, in an ancient castle room on a small mountain top. Richard looked at the Crystal Skull, took a deep breath, and began his formal study. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 075 Dont...... Go Chapter 75: Chapter 075 Dont Go In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed, and autumn in the forest had come to an end, with winter arriving with a powerful chill in its howl. The leaves of the trees had all fallen, leaving the forest somewhat desolate. The cold wind blew through the withered tree tops with a whoosh sound, giving one a shiver that wasnt from the cold alone. Life became tougher for the animals in the forest. Due to a lack of food, they started living on a feast-or-famine basis, with the smart ones like black bears and pythons beginning to hibernate. As for Gregory, his leaving early and returning late behavior had become the norm, and his shadow was not seen all day. His human form grew increasingly pale, and he looked a bit exhausted and dispirited, for reasons unknown. Richard, however, was unaffected and during this time dedicated himself to his research, achieving some results. On one hand was the Crystal Skull, and on the other, the spells from the Monroe Chapter. Regarding the Crystal Skull, Richard had made a surprising discovery through his research. It turned out that the Crystal Skull was covered with Magic Runes. Its runes were several times more sophisticated than those he had seen in the mountains inner sanctum on the altar. They were micro-engraved on its surface and interior, nearly invisible to the naked eye, only discernible when magnified ten to several tens of times. To put it simply, if a regular Magic Rune was like a simple circuit, then the Crystal Skull was like a complete small to medium-sized integrated circuit. This was akin to comparing a radio from Earth in the 1970s to a computerthe level of complexity was not on the same scale. Within the Crystal Skull, many Magic Rune units were organically combined, granting the skull a multitude of possibilities. Richard was certain that if it could be completely deciphered, it could serve numerous functions. For now, he had barely managed to uncover two of themtwo functionalities he had previously hypothesized: The first function allowed input of mana with a specific oscillation that would cause the Crystal Skull to release a Spirit Shock. Upon hitting a living body, it could cause the target to lose control of their emotions, leading them to rage and act purely on instinct. The more mana input, the more pronounced the effect. This functionality actually had a quite limited range of application. After all, a target that had lost control wasnt necessarily easier to handle than one that was calmthey might exert a much greater fighting strength. Its use would have to be determined based on the actual situation. The second function was to generate a self-sustained Spiritual Field. Creatures within this field, if they were sentient beings like humans, would have their spiritual strength trained and enhanced. If they were non-sentient beings, their mentality would be improved instead. The scope of this Spiritual Field could be adjustedthe smaller the range, the better the effect. Richard tried reducing the field to less than a meter around himself, covering only his body, and found that it significantly improved his own Spiritual Strength. After more than a month, his spiritual power greatly exceeded that normal for a Wizard Apprentice and was advancing toward Wizard Level. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.0 Beyond the research on the Crystal Skull, the learning of spells from the Monroe Chapter was underway. Over the past month, Richard had learned quite a few spells. Although they were all Zero-Circle Magic, the effects were not very substantial, he was trying to modify and combine them to be released through Magic Runes, thus breaking through the power limitations of Zero-Circle spells for a Wizard Apprentice. That night. The evening was as cold as ice, and the stars seemed to hang upside down in the sky. Richard walked out of the castle and onto the open space in front of it, where Pandora was standing, gazing blankly at the night sky. As Richard approached, Pandora turned to glance at him. What are you looking at? Richard asked. Pandoras eyes twinkled, and after tilting her head in thought for a moment, she replied earnestly, Stars, and then pointed at one in the sky. Richard looked in the direction Pandora was pointing and said, The Polar Star. Huh? Pandora was puzzled. What Polar Star? Have you noticed that star is very bright, and its directly north? ` Huh Pandora paused, then nodded after a while, Huh. So, its the Polar Star, Richard spoke, The Polar Star itself represents the direction of true north, the brightest of stars. Of course, stars move, so the Polar Star is also changing. Huh? Really? Of course its true. Specifically, its not that the stars are moving, but this planet we are on, Earth, moves. It spins around something called an axis, and it wobbles within a certain range, like a tall tree swaying when the wind blows. This axis wobbles, and over time it slowly sweeps out a cone. Some astrologers, people who like watching the stars, call the time it takes to sweep out a cone a Great Year, or a Platonic Year. In todays years, its about 25,800 years. During each Great Year, our planet, Earth, moves against the fixed background of stars, and the direction of true north changes periodically. So, the Polar Star changes with it. Pandoras eyes twinkled, and the next moment, she followed Richards pointing hand. That star, many people call it Vega, or Lyra , it has a beautiful legend. And more than ten thousand years ago, it was the Polar Star, continued Richard, pointing again and leading Pandora to look. More than three thousand years ago, the Polar Star was replaced by that one, called Right Pivot, or Ziwei Youyuan One, or Tianlong Star. A thousand years ago, the Polar Star was that one; its known as North Polaris B, or Little Bear . Of course, it was also called the Emperor Star, because in that era, as the Polar Star, it fit the imaginations of those who felt it corresponded to the person with the highest power on Earth. Of course, people die, stars change, and now it has become this one called Gouchen Yi, or Little Bear Constellation Star as the new Polar Star. If you live long enough, youll find that in another thousand plus years, the Polar Star will be that one, called Shao Wei Zeng Ba or Cepheus . After another two thousand more years, it will become that oneShangwei Zengyi. Another one thousand five hundred years later, itll turn into the star called Tian Gouwu. Then comes Tianjin Four, Tianjin Two, until after more than ten thousand years, having gone through nearly 25,800 years of cycles, the Polar Star will revert back to the original Vega. Pandora followed Richards pointing to gaze at each star in turn, completing a circle before turning back to look at him. At that moment, Pandora felt a strange sensation in her heart, indescribable, but making her feel as if the man in front of her was very powerfulnot in the way she could defeat animals, but in another kind of waya way that was far more formidable than her own. Hmm, it was confusing. But that was the feeling she sensed. That stars moved, knowing things from ten thousand years past and futurewhat didnt he know? What couldnt he do? Ten thousand years, so many centuries all added up, even she, even Gregory, could not live that long. But why did he know so much? Being so knowledgeable, what exactly was he always busy with? Why wouldnt he play with her, why Pandora had many questions in her heart, but before she could voice them, Richard spoke first. I will be leaving tomorrow, Richard said indifferently. Huh! Pandora suddenly widened her eyes, staring at Richard, blinking, and then blinking again, slowly lowering her head. She bit her lip lightly, deep in thought, and after a long while, looked up and said to Richard, Dontleave. Richard glanced at Pandora and then smiled, raising his hand to ruffle Pandoras hair, I cant stay. Ive told you before, there are many things I must do and I cant stay here forever. The things I could do, the research, its all mostly done now, so I have to leave. Pandora opened her mouth as if to say more, but in the end, she said nothing. Because she didnt know what to say, having never before had the experience of persuading anyone to stay. Feeling his hand ruffling her hair, Pandora irresistibly felt a familiar, very comfortable desire to lean against him. But for some reason, she didnt want to lean in; instead, she turned her head away from the hand stroking her hair, gave him a fierce glance, and walked back into the castle, exclaiming, Huh! In the nighttime, Richard watched Pandora walk into the castle, and he gently shook his head. ` Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 076: The Truth of Everything! Chapter 76: Chapter 076: The Truth of Everything! At this moment, Richard was very calm, without much surprise or wavering in his heart. Because such a reaction from Pandora was anticipated, but the goal had already been set, so the steps forward wouldnt stop for anyone or anything. Because he very much wanted to clarify a truth. Looking up at the sky, the stars twinkled. When he was explaining to Pandora just now, he had been observing Polar Star, but now he was looking at the constellation arrangement of the entire starry sky. The so-called earth, the world, in the end, is nothing more than a planet that revolves around a constant star while continuously rotating. Otherwise, gravity, the atmosphere, the cycle of day and night, the changes of the seasons, and so on could not be explained. In the far-off reaches surrounding this current planet, there were many constellations formed by numerous constant stars, artificially divided and formed into imaginable shapes. Their positions were unchanging, or rather relatively unchanging, like coordinates, indicating a planets space and time. The spatial coordinates of this world, as per the background map of stars, were quite clearly the Milky WayCSolar SystemCEarth. As for the temporal coordinates, judging by the position of Polar Star Gouchen Yi, it should be around the Earths year 2100 A.D. In other words, this world, in a sense, is the Earth of the year 2100 A.D.a Medieval world of the future, a backward yet mysterious Wizard World. Is this transmigration? Is transmigration the only word that can explain this? When countless entertainment novels describe utterly impossible fantasies a thousand times, a ten thousand times, everyone becomes used to them, believes them to be reasonable. But when such things truly happen, can a completely different otherworldly realm be explained? How can it be explained? Parallel theory? Mirror theory? String theory? Or perhaps Box theory? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.?? Transmigration, conquer the world, if it truly happens, would it really be as wonderful as in the fantasies? Enjoying it, immersing in it, and then struggling within it? Someone tells you that in this world the strong are revered, so work hard on your training to become the strongest. Someone tells you that in this world the barbarians rule, so push out the invaders to reclaim our rivers and mountains. Someone tells you the system aids everything, so dont think, just follow the systems orders, whether its punishing evil and promoting good, or rape and pillage, theres absolutely no harm. Is there really no harm? Is the world benevolent? Or malevolent? Does survival and evolution rely on true goodness and beauty, or on beastly instincts and brutality, or maybe the light of wisdom in the darkness? When it all truly happens, can you truly accept it all? When you wake up to find the world has greatly changed, and you, with your fully developed personality, have become another existence, would you find that okay? Even if it is a completely different Medieval world? What if, to take it to an extreme, its a world replete with monsters, an Elf world? You have become an elf with the body of a bull and the head of a horse, your family members drink blood and eat flesh, and your companions delight in slaughter. Wounding oneself is the ultimate pleasure, and the first thing to do upon waking up each day is to slice ones body with a knife, watching with a cackling laugh as the blood pours out. Here, relations between the opposite sexes are mortal feuds of extinction, and to reproduce, one needs to mate with the same gender. Can you accept that too? What if its even more extreme? You arrive in a Dead World filled with Dead Spirits, and you have become a Skeleton Soldier, ruled by a powerful Skeleton Lord. Without freedom, every day you are compelled by the Skeleton Supervisor to carry heavy black stones to build majestic cities. Theres no way to become stronger, no chance to revolt. Nor do you have the ability to speak to communicate with your peers, unable to incite them to rebel. So, you can only keep working, feeling the intense agony of bone rubbing against bone at each moment of your life, until your bones weather away and crumble to dust. Then the Skeleton Supervisor takes the Soul Fire from your skull, inserts it into another skeleton to activate it, and you continue laboring. How does that kind of experience sound? Most people eventually feel that the change from 0.5 to 500 is greater than from 0 to 0.5, even though the former is a quantitative change and the latter is a qualitative change. When fantasy turns into reality, within the range of acceptability, giving one a better setting, can it be truly accepted? It elevates you to a noble status, places you above thousands, and fulfills your past fantastical desires. You could exercise the right of the first night, chop off a Thiefs head, strategize and conquer the world in the castle. You would be admired by thousands, hailed by all creatures. This is naturally great, but will you truly not wake up from sleep in shock, questioning who you really are, cautiously asking those around you what your identity is, or perhaps discovering your identity has suddenly changed? Becoming the farmers daughter you once asserted your right of the first night with, becoming the thief who was about to be beheaded, becoming the poor person whose house was burned and food was taken away in a conquering war? If there exists a power that can instantly transform you, allowing you to reign supreme, then it could just as quickly cast you down to struggle in the dirtcould you truly be indifferent? Could you really accept everything as it comes, happily embracing any and everything, and then, with passion and fervor, begin a new life in an otherworldly realm? Too many beautiful fantasies, far too few seeking the truth. Because fantasies are always light, comfortable, revealing the truth, however, defies common sense and makes one an outlier. But no matter what, when abnormal occurrences unfold, do those experiencing them really hold no doubts, truly have no desire to understand the truth? When you knew that the so-called 911 event might have reset Earths timeline, did you truly feel nothing? When you found that your memories had suddenly diverged from many others, were you not affected? For instance, you discover an author named Kurt Vonnegut who wrote his final work and had passed awayyou even remember how sad you were when you heard the news. But then, one day, you find hes still alive, that he broke his promise after his last work and continued writing, living on for ten more years beyond your original memory of his death. And his supposed final work turns out to be called Timequakea story about time suddenly reversing ten years, forcing everyone to repeat exactly the same actions of those ten years. Or take the example of the African president, Nelson Mandela, known as an old friend of the Chinese people. He too had died, with national news even broadcasting his obituary. Then, one day, you find out he has died again. Between his two deaths, he even experienced the low-probability event of being cured of cancer. Or take a few actors, such as Fei Mao Zheng Zeshi and Yan Chixia Wu Ma, they too have created discrepancies between you, others, and reality. Some you remember having certainly died, yet they live on in reality. Others you recall as having passed away a long time ago, but in reality, they have only just recently died. What exactly causes these phenomena? Just coincidence, coincidence upon coincidence? Can coincidences really explain everything? Could it be like the box theory: The entire world, the universe, is under an unknown control, usually operating without a trace, but at certain times, in the face of some unforeseen major events, some unknown errors occur? Thats why your memories differ from others. Thats why some people die and then live. Thats why some things that only exist in fantasy novels actually happen. Or is there some other theory that can explain it? But no matter which theory, is it possible to find the hidden truth behind it? Richard was very keen to find out, ever since this so-called transmigration happened. Richard really wanted to know if everything past, present, and even future truly existed? Or were the people and things experienced and seen merely false illusions, segments of virtual data, or NPCs in a game? To Richard, the fifteen years hed experienced felt more like playing a game than real life. Thats why he didnt invest much emotion into things like his so-called father the King, his brother the Prince, the Court Old Butler, the Personal Team Captain, or the Palace Maids. He treated the events around him more like cutscenes in a game, making choices with reason or in jest. After that, it was leaving the Newbie Village-like Blue Lion Kingdom to discover a broader world. After all, this isnt the internet era of modern Earth, where all existing information and knowledge can be obtained in one room. One must travel, explore, and experience firsthand to uncover the secrets and to step by step approach the possible truth. Meeting Gregory and Pandora, the feeling was similar; they might seem more interesting than those before, but he wouldnt stop for them. Richard was very clear about what he wanted, definitively, unwaveringly. So, leaving was inevitable. That settled it then. In the night, Richard whispered softly. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Some insignificant yet wanted-to-be-said words Chapter 77: Some insignificant yet wanted-to-be-said words The original intention of writing this novel was to present a unique story from a different perspective and in a different way, within a seemingly ordinary framework. And this intention, the overarching background of the entire book, should be somewhat discernible from the previous chapter (Chapter 076). I labored to incorporate some obscure trivia and craft certain narrative passages in this book, not only for the sake of novelty but also as part of a larger plan. Using technology to explain magic was merely setting a tone, to show that the author of this book isnt just a daydreamer but somewhat serious, or perhaps naive. Beyond that, a greater backdrop was gradually unfolding. Why did I choose to write this way? Because I am not only an author but also a reader, to be precise, a reader who has read far too much and found it unsatisfying, so I took matters into my own hands and got down to writing. When I first started reading, I was not picky and found delight in everything I read. Later on, that was no longer enough; I needed works by famous authors, by literary masters. Even later, I couldnt bear to read even those masterpieces; it wasnt because they were poorly written, but because I had read too much. Just like the richest cuts of pork would become tiresome after a month of continuous indulgence. After that, I began to search for interesting novels, ones not necessarily written by literary giants but filled with imagination. Eventually, I realized that such novels were few and far between. Hence, I often faced a book drought, staring blankly at the leaderboard full of various Emperors, Saints, and Madmen. I must admit, these novels are very well-written, at least infinitely better than anything I could write. I too was once obsessed with them, but now I truly cannot continue reading them. Sometimes, I wonder if bookstores could offer more variety in their novels. Could all authors have a brainstorm, open up their minds, and write more unconventional works? But that was just wishful thinking. Thinking too much led to dreams, dreams led to impulses, and then this book was born. Is this book well-written? Of course not really. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. After all, this isnt my first book. Im no longer the naive newcomer who thought a single creative idea could easily outshine the greats. Im aware of the many shortcomings in my work. But I dare say, this is the novel I wanted to write, the kind I want to read. If someone else had written this book instead of me, I would certainly be a devoted fan. And for that reason, this book isnt meant for everyone. In fact, in my view, the only books meant for everyone besides user manuals might be dictionaries. This book is meant for me and readers who, like me, enjoy the peculiar. Of course, it could also be considered niche. So I simply smile knowingly at the good-natured teasing in the Remarks on this Chapter and the comments. As for the malicious comments, I ignore them. Because I know one cannot make a person who dislikes this novel like it, just as one cannot make a tiger eat grass. Different strokes for different folks; its impossible for one book to fulfill everyones expectations unless the book is written by themselves. For those who dont like this novel, I sincerely hope they find one they do enjoy. And to those who do like it, I want to say a heartfelt thank you. Thank you for your support! I know all too well how difficult it is to survive as a reader and writer of niche books and how important support is. Not everyone is carefree with their basic needs met; some gather funds for their parents medical treatments, some work to support their families, and Ive seen many niche authors suddenly stop writing, disappear, or switch to writing mainstream novels with Emperors and Saints. I dont blame them, for I have no right or reason to expect someone to write what I like at all costs. However, with each departure, the book drought just gets worse. Hopefully, the day will never come when there are no books left to read. Of course, my situation isnt as dire as others. Im still young, with healthy parents, no wife or children. I just need to eat, get dressed, and think about my future. Thats why I wrote this book. Again, I want to thank everyone who supported me; writing in solitude versus having a community is a completely different feeling. I dont know how well this book will do as I continue, but I will do everything possible to keep going. If one day the updates for this novel stop, it might mean that Ive literally become unable to afford food and resorted to begging. If you see me on the streets, please buy me a warm bun, or a stick of ham sausagethe Emperor of Sausages from Shuanghui, to be precise (laughs). Or maybe Ive been killed by debt collectors knocking on my door; in that case, please call the police. Fighting crime is everyones responsibility (joking). But then again, why die if you can live? If a person doesnt have dreams, whats the difference between them and a Husky? Of course, I still hope this book will become a hit, at least enough to earn me money for warm buns or the Emperor of Sausages. So, while thanking you all, I also hope youll continue to support me, and that more and more people will do so. With that, author Sun Ershisan bows his head. Pffft, as if Im bowing! A bow is like a kowtow! Even though Im grateful, the idea of bowing my head, hmph! A simple bow will do! Thats it, a bow! Bye! Oh, wait a minute, theres something I almost forgot to say. Due to some circumstances, the updates for a considerable while may be um, as usual. Im outta here Bye! Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 077 A Sudden Change! Chapter 78: Chapter 077 A Sudden Change! The dusk was quietly fading, the last of it hanging like a thin veil over the wilds; when this veil would fall, the day would have arrived. In the sky, a vast Black Shadow swept past, flying swiftly. Occasionally it would flap its wings to adjust its heightit was Gregory. Even in his dragon form, Gregory could not hide his exhaustion and haggardness. He had been searching and evading something for a long time, especially recently, as a certain premonition had urged him to greatly accelerate his pace. But no matter how hard he tried, he found his efforts fruitless. It was as if an invisible rope had already been tied around his neck, tightening bit by bit, suffocating him to death. Flap flap Flapping his wings and slowly descending in altitude, Gregory looked toward the distance. He knew there was a hill there, and atop that hill stood the Black Castle, where his daughter and a human boy named Richard lived. Thinking of these, waves rippled in Gregorys heart. Suddenly, as if sensing something, he abruptly looked up toward a direction in the darkness. His body halted midair, seemingly trembling. A sense of danger grew stronger within him. For an instant, Gregory truly wanted to turn around and flee, but he eventually suppressed the urge. He flapped his wings again, descending at an even faster pace, sweeping over the land toward the hill. Meanwhile, in a corner of Mansman Island, a Wizard shrouded in a black cloak was moving swiftly. The black cloak veiled his body and face, almost integrating him with the dim night, skimming over the ground like a ghost. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.?? Occasionally, he would stop, as if sensing something. A hand extended from his hood, slowly rotating a black iron ring on his index finger. After a moment of confirmation, he resumed his haste, skimming the land at an even greater speed, slightly adjusting his direction. Morning. Richard stepped out of the castle and glanced at the sky, noting its overcast state, which hinted at the possibility of snow. This was not good news. He wanted to leave, and a snowstorm would certainly cause complications en route. With that in mind, Richard felt a gaze upon him from the side. Turning his head, he saw Pandora, who had apparently gotten up already and was standing in the courtyard of the castle, staring straight at him. Wherever he moved, her gaze followed. Pandora remained silent, staring at him somewhat menacingly. Richard couldnt help but give a wry smile. Surely she didnt think that by simply doing this, he wouldnt leave? That was too Naive. No matter what, he would still have to go. Even if a massive blizzard fell upon them today and stalled his departure, once the snow melted, he would still leave. The entire forest couldnt possibly be snowing forever, could it? If that was indeed the case, he would genuinely be interested in studying the mechanism of such weather. As Richard pondered this, the sound flap flap rang out. Turning towards the noise, he saw Gregory returning, after having been gone for many days. What was different this time was the unmistakeable urgency in Gregorys demeanor, one of dire immediacy. What was going on? Flap flap Gregory landed in a hurry, not even bothering to change into human form, buzzing, Richard, get on my back. Huh? Richards eyebrows slightly raised. What for? No more talking, Im in a hurry, get on my back first, Gregory said without explanation. Richard frowned, thought for a moment, and still climbed onto Gregorys back. Although he hadnt had much contact with Gregory, Richard knew that Gregorys nature wasnt bad and that he wouldnt harm him. And just as Richard had climbed onto Gregorys back, Gregory turned his head and shouted to Pandora, Dear daughter, Pandora, come onto my back too. What? Pandora voiced her confusion, why? Youll know once youre up here, Gregory said. Pandora frowned, but in the end, she complied and climbed up as well. As soon as Pandora was on his back, Gregory shouted Hold tight, and with a flap of his wings, he took off into the air, flying rapidly toward the distance. Or perhaps fleeing? Richard frowned, watching the flying Gregory, puzzled by his actions. Yet he didnt ask why because he knew that Gregory would eventually provide an explanation. Whoosh whoosh Gregory was flying extremely fast, covering miles in no time, then descended like a dive bomber, landing in a clearing in the forest, knocking down several trees in the process. After a gentle shake of his body, he signaled Richard and Pandora to dismount. Richard and Pandora jumped down. As soon as they landed, Richard heard Gregory buzz, Richard, havent you been talking about leaving for a long time? And I too said, long ago, that I would eventually send you away. Well, now is the time. I have brought you here; you can leave on your own. There was a flicker in Richards eyes. Right, and Pandora too, she enjoys playing with you, you can take her with you. I have other matters to attend to, I must leave now. After those buzzed words, Gregory stood up, ready to ascend to the sky. Pandora, on the other hand, knitted her brows and reached out to grab Gregorys tail with such force that it even drew blood. Gregory was acting strange, clearly, Pandora could feel it and wanted to clarify the reason. But Gregory didnt talk her down with soothing words as before, nor did he attempt to coax her; instead, he forcibly flicked his tail and shot straight up into the sky. Circling once in mid-air, he glanced at Pandora, who was slowly getting up from being knocked over by his tail flick. Her face bore a mix of surprise and fear; Gregorys vertical dragon pupils showed a hint of reluctance, but ultimately he flew back the way he came. Be good Gregory said, only to have flown too far away to continue. At that moment, Pandora felt very afraid because Gregory was behaving so differently. Gregory was also afraid, and his fear or rather terror, was even greater. How many years had it been? The help he was always searching for had never come, but danger had been lurking and following like a shadow. He might escape this time, or he might not, but even if he escaped, it didnt mean he was safehe would still have to hide in fear, waiting for the next pursuit. What cant be escaped will eventually catch up, so it might be better to face it head-on. So, lets face it then. Gregory thought to himself as he rapidly flew back towards the hill. Pandora, left behind, looked at Richard and couldnt help but grasp his hand. Although she possessed formidable combat abilities and felt she was stronger than Richard, at this moment she felt deep panic and helplessness, just like a child abandoned by their parentsshe had never seen Gregory act like that before, which both shocked and scared her. Holding Richards hand and looking at him, Pandora spoke out, Gregory, he Richard shook his head without answering, also puzzled as he watched the direction in which Gregory had departed. Gregorys explanation was almost as good as none at all. Indeed, Gregory had previously said he would send him away, and Richard had indeed been talking about leaving. In fact, he had packed his bags and was ready to leave today. But without any notice, Gregory had brought him here and even asked him to take Pandora with him. This seemed not like a farewell, but more like entrusting care? Richards brow furrowed deeply as a slew of fragments flashed through his mind, from his initial contact with Gregory to the memories of just moments ago. Although he often neglected Gregory and Pandora due to being busy with his research, that didnt mean he completely overlooked their behaviors. The details of their interactions had been specially recorded in his brain using specific memorization techniques, ready to be retrieved quickly when needed. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 078 The Source of Super Memory Chapter 79: Chapter 078 The Source of Super Memory Memory extraction, begin. For a moment, a variety of illusions flashed across Richards eyes, as the scenery around him began to distort, and he felt as if he had walked into a long room. This room was filled with various wooden racks, and on these racks lay many things, such as pocket watches, Giant Dragon plushies, Sun emblems, miniature rockery models, and so forth. Rows of items on the wooden racks combined organically to spark associations, as memories started to unfold one by one. Some hidden things underwater quickly connected into a barely visible thread. Time: the third day after arriving at the old castle; Location: the field in front of the small hill castle; Weather: clear; Lighting: appropriate; Temperature: Gregory, Richard casually asked the human-formed Gregory, are you suggesting that you have a very long lifespan, able to live for a thousand years? Yes, at least a thousand years, heh heh, boy, are you envious? Gregory appeared somewhat boastful. Perhaps, but Im quite curious, how old are you now? And how old can your kind live to be? Richard inquired. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧͨ?. Im over five hundred years old now. As for my kind um, Ive got something else to attend to, we can talk another time Time: two days after the first Beast Tide occurred; Location: the field in front of the small hill castle; Weather: cloudy; Lighting: dim; Temperature: Gregory, last time you mentioned your companions to me. Richard spoke up, Where do they usually stay? Like me, they generally live on high mountains, in forests, places where humans seldom tread, Gregorys eyes flickered as he spoke. Oh, why? Hmph, boy, do you like living with a bunch of rats? Gregory huffed through his nostrils. Well, okay. But I have another question, how many companions do you have on Mansman Island? Richard pressed on with a slightly serious and inquisitive expression, Dont you usually visit and communicate with each other? Why havent I ever seen any other adult Giant Dragons besides you? Actually, according to the many books I have read, there are very few records of Giant Dragons. Uh, well ah, I just remembered something, Ill talk to you about it when I have time Time: one day after obtaining the Crystal Skull; Location: the field in front of the small hill castle; Weather: clear; Lighting: bright; Temperature: Gregory, youve been looking a bit off lately, do you know that Pandora is starting to get upset because youre out so often? Cough cough, how could that be possible, my dear daughter wouldnt be dissatisfied with me, you must be trying to deceive me, kid. I Time: three days ago; Location: the field in front of the small hill castle; Weather: overcast; Lighting: very dark; Temperature: Gregory, youve been looking more and more off lately, even worse than a month ago. Hmph, whats it to you, boy. Believe it or not, even in this state, I can still scorch you with a single breath of fire. Suit yourself. But Im pretty curious, what have you been so busy with all this time? I never see you anymore; every day, you fly out. What are you searching for? I cant imagine its to visit your companions? Ive asked you this before, but if you really were visiting companions, not to mention the frequency, why is it always you going out, and none of your companions ever come to visit you? I, this Gregory looked like he had a lot on his mind, when suddenly, after a moment, he spoke up, Boy, do you really want to know the answer? Richards eyes glittered, If youre willing, of course I want to know the answer. Uh, alright, Gregory said, I can tell you, maybe youll be able to help me resolve a puzzle, although, the chances are very, very small. What puzzle? A big puzzle, that is I cant find my companions. Cant find them? What do you mean? Its just as it sounds. Whenever Ive ventured out, Ive been searching for my companions. But it seems that apart from Pandora, I am the last dragon in the world, living a lonely existence. Perhaps when I die, and when Pandora dies, my species will be considered extinct. How could that happen? Richard frowned. I dont know, but I just cant find them. Gregory shook his head, a bit lost, Its as if one day, they just vanished. Ive been to many places they used to frequent, waited for a long time, but I never saw them again. Ive been looking for them, but I just cant find them, and I dont know why. Not even a single clue as to why? I Time: Three days ago after a long silence; Location: The open space in front of the old castle on the hill; Weather: Overcast; Illumination: Very dim; Temperature: Alright, kid, Ill tell you. After a long silence, Gregory spoke up, his tone slightly raised, I do know a little, or rather, I suspect something. What? I suspect that someone has been secretly targeting my race, Gregory said, his gaze turning cold. Targeting your race in secret? Who? Richard was slightly taken aback and guessed, The Dragon Slayer Knights? Hmph, Knights? Gregory snorted with disdain, What power do they have to harm my companions? Even the most elite among the Knights couldnt withstand the flames from my mouth, just like you right now. Lets get back to the point. Gregorys expression became serious again, I suspect that the ones behind this are the Wizards. Wizards? But here on Smans Island, arent there very few wizards, and most of them are just powerless Wizard Apprentices? Thats exactly the core of the problem. There arent many wizards on Smans Island, so the most likely are from Gregory let out a breath, wizards from the mainland. The mainland I dont know if its true or not, but if it is, I might just be a dragon who luckily escaped. Hmm? I escaped from the mainland, Gregory explained, The sudden disappearance of the companions I told you about happened on the mainland. I searched many places, but couldnt find them, and as I felt the danger getting closer and closer to me, I started moving from place to place with Pandora. Eventually, we came to Smans Island. I thought that perhaps wed be safe here, perhaps Id find my companions, since this place is poor and scarcely has any wizards. But in these past few years, Ive almost searched every corner of Smans Island and found nothing. Moreover, Ive recently sensed the same danger I felt on the mainland returning, and its getting stronger now. This By the way, Richard, you want to leave, right? Gregory suddenly asked somewhat abruptly. Well, once my current research is over, Ill leave, Richard calmly responded, having nothing to hide. Is that so After hearing this, Gregory hesitated for a moment and then asked, What do you think of Pandora? What about her? Richards eyes flickered, sensing the implication behind Gregorys question, You want me to stay? Or maybe, you want me to take Pandora with me? Gregory fell silent for a while, glanced at Richard, and then shook his head, saying seriously, Youre overthinking it. Im overthinking? Youre overthinking. Im really overthinking? Youre really overthinking. Im really, really overthinking? Youre really, really overthinking, said Gregory, then with a hint of impatience, he added, Kid, do you ever stop talking? Alright then. I have things to do, I must go now. We can talk another time. Gregory turned to leave. Oh, and Gregory, Richard suddenly called out as if he had remembered something, theres something Ive been wanting to clarify? What? Generally speaking, psychology works on all intelligent creatures, but reactions can vary due to species habits and social structures. And? For humans, when someone lies, they exhibit a series of unnatural behaviors, such as an averted gaze, contracted muscles, and an overall defensive or aggressive posture. Of course, the most important thing is they will subconsciously repeat what the other person said to alleviate their own stress. I dont know if its the same for a Giant Dragon like you. What do you mean? I dont understand what you are saying, said Gregory, his brow deeply furrowed. Well then, lets pretend I didnt say anything. Goodbye. Goodbye. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 079 Mystery and Return Chapter 80: Chapter 079 Mystery and Return Memory extraction, complete. Richards eyes flickered as the scenery around him returned to normal, and he had found a hidden clue. Richard was uncertain whether Gregory, at the time, had understood his concealed meaning; perhaps he did but simply chose not to acknowledge it. Regardless, Gregory obviously sensed some danger approaching, which was why he sent himself and Pandora away. But the problem was, having been sent away, he couldnt really leave. His packed suitcase was still in the old castle. Even if he didnt need the numerous experimental materials, devices, and records in the suitcase, there were two things that were essential to take with himthe Wizard Book Monroe Chapter and the Crystal Skull. Moreover, he was a bit curiouswhat exactly was the danger that Gregory had foreseen? Were there really wizards secretly targeting all the giant dragons? Why? It couldnt simply be for the treasure hoarded by the dragons, could it? Richard didnt know about the other dragons, but as far as Gregory was concerned, there really werent any valuable gems. The most abundant things in the Dragon Cave, apart from trash, were stones. To be honest, Gregory, the giant dragon, couldnt just be described as poor; he was pitiable. His entire fortune might not even worth as much as a single gemstone in his suitcase. Could it be that the wizard wanted Gregorys body, to use some part of it as magic materials for casting spells? But was it necessary to pursue him from thousands of miles across the continent? According to the records in the Monroe Chapter, some spells could be cast using casting materials combined with mana to reduce some mana consumption and effectively enhance the magics power. But even so, it wasnt absolutely necessary to have casting materials. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.?0 Casting materials were just the icing on the cake; they were good to have but not a dealbreaker without. Some wizards who sought perfection never used casting materials in their spells. So, if it was just for casting materials that the wizard sought to hunt Gregory, even to the point of eradicating the entire giant dragon species, this this was inexplicable. What was really going on? What secret did Gregorys giant dragon species possess that made them worth coveting? And who was it, what wizard, that tirelessly pursued the giant dragon species of Gregory? Frowning, Richard pondered. After a moment, Richard turned his head to look at Pandora, who was griping his hand tightly, afraid that if she let go, he too would walk away after being flung aside by Gregory. Richard couldnt help feeling a headache; did he really have to take this young dragon, who could only maintain human form, and leave? Taking a deep breath, Richard made a decision. It would be better to go back and take a look. Whether it was for the items in the suitcase, to answer his doubts, or to take Pandora back to Gregory, he had to return, and quickly. After all, delays could cause further complications. Having made a decision, Richard looked at Pandora and said, Were going back, to find Gregory and see whats really going on. Pandoras eyes widened, she blinked slowly, and spoke softly, Really? Really, lets go, Richard replied, pulling Pandora toward the hillside. As he spoke, the incantation Wind Light Spirit was simultaneously cast on both his and Pandoras bodies, swiftly navigating them through the forest back to their destination. At that moment, the sky darkened even further, signaling that a significant snowstorm was imminent. Half a while later, Richard and Pandora had traveled five or six miles through the woods, completing half of the journey. They took a brief rest, preparing to continue onward. Just then, from the direction of the hill in the distance, suddenly came an earth-shattering roar. Roar! It was Gregory! Pandoras body shuddered, and her icy demeanor turned somewhat pale, a hint of panic in her eyes. She didnt know what had happened for Gregory to react this way. The next moment, she saw it. High above the small hill in the distance, two dark shadows shot into the sky, entwined in a frenzied struggle. One massive shadow was clearly Gregory, while the other, smaller one resembled a persona wizard. The battle was ferocious. Gregory continuously spewed out bursts of intense flames, trying to scorch the dark shadow, but the shadows body was occasionally surrounded by streaks of light, blocking Gregorys fire, and in turn, unleashing bolts of lightning onto Gregory. Gregory was somewhat outmatched, and his pitiful cries echoed as he was overpowered. The figure didnt seem particularly formidable, but every attack precisely targeted his weak spots as if they knew him better than he knew himself. Angered, Gregory roared loudly, and from deep within his throat, a violent explosion of flames engulfed his foe. But in the next moment, he took a heavy blow to the back. The shadow had somehow appeared behind him and slammed down with a spell; Gregorys massive body uncontrollably plummeted towards the ground. The two shadows vanished swiftly from the sky, disappearing from both Richard and Pandoras view. Richard felt Pandoras grip tighten yet again, slightly cold, evidently more tense and worried than before. There was no need for many words at this time; Richard simply said, Lets go. He continued leading Pandora in the direction of the small hill. Crackling sounds. When they approached within a thousand meters of the hill, Richard stopped with Pandora among the trees of the forest, gazing toward the hilltop. After all, he was there to understand the situation, not to offer up his life. Given the strength of the dark shadow they had just witnessed, and noting that even Gregory was no match, a direct confrontation would likely result in death in an instant, even with Pandoras presence; the outcome would not change. The disparity in strength was immensethe opponent was very likely a true wizard of the current world, yet it was unknown whether they were a First-level Wizard, a Second-level Wizard, or even a Third-level Wizard. Regardless, it was not someone Richard could easily contend with; he still needed to be cautious, even if he wanted to understand the situation, retrieve his belongings from the suitcase, try to rescue Gregory, and return Pandora to the other party. The hill was eerily quiet; no movement at all. Richard watched for a long time and saw nothing unusual, his brow slightly furrowed. Pandora, gripping his hand, alternated between tenseness and relaxation, clearly in extreme unrest. Richard reached out with his other hand and gently ruffled her hair, patting her twice to comfort her. After a moment of thought, he pulled out a single-tube spyglass from his chest. The spyglass, invented in the 17th century on modern Earth, was technology hundreds of years ahead of what the current world had displayed. This one had been crafted in the Blue Lion Kingdom. Initially, he had only made twothe larger one kept in the suitcase, and the smaller, more portable one he carried with him. Usually, Richard would not resort to using it, very much aware of the issues it could cause if discovered by the wrong people. After all, it was an object that could potentially alter the course of war and history. Anything that substantially exceeded the technology of an era or violated the worlds level of development, especially if deemed too outlandish by others, would hardly be accepted and would invite great troublemuch like Copernicuss heliocentrism, which had led countless people to persecution. So even as a prince at the Palace with absolute authority, Richard had only cautiously studied certain things within certain boundaries. He had never thought to make them widespread, let alone to change this world. Consequently, he didnt help the entire Blue Lion Kingdom progress with advanced Skill Points or equip their Soldiers with Firearms, cannons, tanks to conquer the world. He made no improvements to seeds, built no fertilizer factories to increase food production for the masses. Nor did he plagiarize works not present in this world, such as Dantes Divine Comedy, Boccaccios Decameron, or Shakespeares Hamlet, to become a poet or a literary giant. Richard held no sense of belonging to this current world, and thus he was rational, individualistic, or one might even say, selfish. This was Richard, and he had always been this way, never changing. Holding the spyglass, he shook his head slightly, casting aside the clutter of thoughts, and placing it to his eye, Richard looked once more toward the hill. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 080 The Death of Gregory Chapter 81: Chapter 080 The Death of Gregory Richard slowly moved with the mirror tube in hand, magnifying and bringing the scene of the hill closer to him, revealing some details. The hill had clearly undergone a fierce battle, with the ground churned up and streaked with scorch marks. Gregory could see no trace, unsure whether he had won or lost in the battle, let alone whether he was alive or dead. Suddenly, Richards eyebrows lifted, spotting a black shadow moving with its back to him through the telescope, walking out from the edge of the field of view, until it fully appeared at the center, looking down as if inspecting something. Inspecting what? As Richard pondered, the next moment he saw the figure suddenly turn its head sharply, appearing to look straight into the telescope. Richards gaze collided with that of the figures through the mirror tube instantly. For a moment, Richard felt as if lightning bolted from the figures pupils, piercing his eyes with pain. Is this the true wizard of the present world? With a silent startle, Richard felt his bodys hair stand on end, his muscles tense, pores contracting, his heart racing, and adrenaline beginning to secrete. This was a warning of danger from his body. The danger and deep malice Gregory had once felt came crashing down at this moment. Richard took a deep breath and pursed his lips, not expecting such a turn of events. Originally, he had just wanted to sneak back quietly, find out what had happened, and then improvise. Saving Gregory would be ideal, handing Pandora over to Gregory, and then leaving with the suitcase as quickly as possible would have been the best result. Perhaps, by the time he left, the heavy snow still wouldnt have fallen. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? But Richard had not anticipated that wizards of the current world could detect surveillance through a telescope from nearly a kilometer away. Were wizards senses so sharp, were all their strengths so formidable? Or was it just that this opponent was so powerful? Regardless, once the other party had looked his way, all plans were disrupted. The development of events was pushed directly into an extremely adverse state. In the next moment, Richard saw through the mirror tube that the figure had already turned and was descending the hill, rushing toward his position. Without a word, Richard grabbed Pandora and ran towards the deep forest, his mind whirring with methods of response. The opponent was clearly very strong, with even Gregory no match for him. Richard, a first-level wizard apprentice, and Pandora, a young dragon, could not hope to defeat him even bound together. Even if they used Wind Light Spirit to escape, they couldnt truly evade capture, because the opponents speed was likely far superior to his own. The current situation could be summed up as, unable to fight and unable to flee. So, what to do? It seemed they had to take a drastic measure. The world is complicated, the strong do not always defeat the weak. Strength might be the key to victory, but it was not everything. So Snap! Richards rushing steps with Pandora suddenly stopped, breaking several dry branches ahead, then pretending to continue fleeing from there. He then took Pandora to the side, carefully erasing their footprints along the way. After covering some distance and anticipating the enemy was almost upon them, his gaze hardened, leading Pandora to circumvent and head back towards the hill. Escape was impossible, so they might as well exploit any potential blind spots in the opponents thinking, fighting for any little time, for a slim chance of survival. We need to head back to the hill, Richard spoke grimly to Pandora as they ran, Once we get there, no matter what you see, no matter what happens, you have to stay calm and do as told! Because if you dont, things will turn very bad, not just for you but for me too. Okay? Eek, Pandora responded, nodding after a moment, Okay. Thats good, Richard nodded and picked up the pace again. A short while later. Richard and Pandora returned to the hill, reaching its summit. At first glance, Richard couldnt help but sigh. Even though he had seen part of the scene through the telescope, he had not imagined the hilltop to be this devastated. Everything on the hill was destroyed, the Dragon Cave collapsed, the Black Castle ruined, the series of experimental buildings he had constructed also collapsed. The ground was massively churned and scorched, with rivers of crimson blood flowing like a river on the ground. The blood was clearly Gregorys, only his massive body could have bled so much. At this moment, Gregory no longer had his entire body; the only evidence left of his existence was a severed tail on the ground, still bearing a bloodstain from Pandoras claw C it was unfathomable what kind of attack he had suffered. Was Gregory dead? Apparently. Of course, it could be argued that he wasnt, that he was injured or missing, given that Richard had not seen Gregorys body being annihilated personally. But anyone with a bit of reason knew that Gregorys chances of living or escaping were almost nil. Pandora stood there stiffly, staring blankly at the pool of blood, the severed tail within, motionless. It was not clear what she was thinking, or perhaps, at that moment, she was not thinking anything at all. Pandoras mind was blank. Gregory had been her everything all this time; even though he did not care for her, often angered her, and frequently left her alone on outings, leaving her utterly bored waiting for him. But, Gregory was her only family in this world, her only concern. No matter where she was or what the situation, she knew that, ultimately, Gregory would come back to keep her company. But now, everything had changed. Gregory was dead or rather had disappeared. Her only family was gone, no one would ever be with her again. At this moment, Pandora felt a complex agony, not sure whether it was sorrow or fear, or perhaps a mix of both. Her eyes blurred, her nose tingled, uncertain if she wanted to cry or if she wanted to scream out loud. The world felt unfamiliar, and she felt empty inside, not sure if this was boredom, or something more tedious than boredom C a life with nothing worth remembering? Gregory Gao Li Pandoras voice was a soft murmur, resonating in her throat as she felt her body sway, ready to collapse. That was when Richards hand appeared, landing on her shoulder, steadying her. In an instant, Pandora felt a slight warmth return to her frigid body, turning her head to look at Richard, opening her mouth but silent: By now, Richard had recovered the undamaged suitcase from the ruins of the Black Castle, along with many other useful items. Richard placed a hand on Pandoras shoulder, speaking earnestly. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 081: The Weak Rabbit” Chapter 82: Chapter 081: The Weak Rabbit Richard said to Pandora, I know you must be very sad right now. In fact, if possible, I wouldnt want to see this happen either. But more important than being sad is facing reality. The situation is bad now, so you must stay calm; you must listen to me. Do you remember what you promised me before we went back and forth across the hill? Now, I need you to fulfill it. You cant get agitated or be sad. You have to act like a true adult. The misleading tracks I made in the forest wont fool our enemies for long. Once they suspect something, a simple check or a spell for detecting our magic will reveal our return to the hill, and then theyll come after us. Im not sure how much time this will buy us, but we need to act fast and make some preparations. If you want to avenge Gregory, and if you want to survive, then listen to me and get ready according to my plan. Pandora stared at Richard with widened eyes, her eyes flickering once, twice, thrice, before she remained silent for a long time and finally said, Okay! Good, Richard responded, then began to issue instructions. After a while. In the forest. A mysterious wizard, dressed in a black hooded robe with only his eyes visible, was moving quickly. He had already traveled more than twenty li, becoming more and more puzzled as he went. He had paid a significant price to eliminate his target and complete his mission, and the rabbit he had seen had clearly run in this direction. The tracks along the way confirmed it, but after chasing this far, why hadnt he seen the rabbit? Could it be that the rabbit was faster than him and had truly escaped? That seemed impossible. Or perhaps Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Suddenly thinking of a possibility, the mysterious wizard sharply turned his head, his eyes flashing red as he surveyed his surroundings, then his hand clenched beneath his robe. Damn, hed been tricked! To think that he had actually been fooled by a rabbit it was laughable. With a stomp, the mysterious wizard, swift as the wind, retraced his steps, and finally stopped in front of a broken branch. At that moment, in the wizards eyes, the whole world appeared grey except for a continuous trail of blood-red footprints on the groundthe traces of the rabbit he was tracking. Following the footprints, the mysterious wizard saw them veer off not far from the escape route, loop around in a large arc, and surprisingly head back toward the hilla place he had never anticipated. Quite interesting, the mysterious wizard stood straight, voiced softly, his eyes flickering, Really interesting. Its been a long time since Ive seen such a bold rabbit, even its escape is so unexpected. Heh, I actually want to know what else it is capable of, what other surprises it can provide me, and maybe spice up this boring task a bit. The next moment, with a sweep of his robe, the mysterious wizard hastened toward the hill. Then he arrived. Tap, tap, the mysterious wizard stepped up the hill, looking around. He noticed some subtle changes to the ground, which seemed different from before he had left, but he couldnt quite pinpoint what had changed. As he was pondering, suddenly he heard a sharp beep like the sound of a whistle. The mysterious wizard abruptly looked up, following the sound, and saw, a few hundred meters away, on the ruins of the Black Castle, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old noble boy standing, looking at him calmly. A warning? A mockery? The mysterious wizard looked puzzled at the boy, unsure why he was so calm, but he was certain that the boy was the rabbit he was seeking. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the boy, ready to close in and strike him dead with his best Lightning Skill, intending to end it. But he had not anticipated that just as he stepped forward, something exploded beneath his foot with a bang, causing him to stagger almost to the point of falling. The mysterious wizard frowned slightly, stabilizing himself and turning to look at a charred pit beside him, where he found a broken piece of White Jade engraved with strange patterns, which looked somewhat like Magic Rune? A somewhat incredulous thought popped into the mysterious wizards mind. Could it be that on this barren Smans Island, someone knew Magic Rune Spells? Interesting. The next moment, the mysterious wizard snorted lightly and continued toward his target. In his view, whether it was a Magic Rune or not, it posed no threat to him. In the face of absolute power, it was all just a plaything. After all, the disparity in strength was simply too great. But just as he thought this, the ground under his feet exploded again with a bang, a force more powerful than before erupting, and the unprepared wizard nearly toppled over. Damn! The mysterious wizard steadied himself, turning to look at the second crater that appeared, finding again a piece of White Jade engraved with patterns. This time the mysterious wizard had to take it seriously. It seemed the rabbit had made preparations and he needed to be cautious. Since this was the case, the mysterious wizard veered to the side, sweeping in an arc towards the rabbit he was eyeing. In his view, since the rabbit had deliberately prepared and stood in a specific straight line with him, that line must be laden with numerous Magic Rune Traps, ready to be triggered by his step. If he charged straight through, he might not be seriously hurt, but he would definitely end up a mess. So, he chose another route to attack. After all, he wasnt stubborn. Thinking this, the mysterious wizard changed his direction toward his observed rabbit. Just a few meters into his dash, there was another bang, and the ground exploded again. This! The mysterious wizard was stunned, the next moment, without hesitation, he changed direction again, but before he could attack, the ground exploded once more, precisely as if he had intentionally stepped on it. But the problem was, he had no idea where the Magic Rune Traps were placed. Damn it, this damned rabbit, could it be that he had filled the entire hill with various Magic Rune Traps? The mysterious wizard couldnt help but think. Even though he could resolve this, like using a Floating Technique to simply fly up, or employing an area-wide Attack Magic to bomb the ground, triggering all the existing Magic Rune Traps to eliminate the risk. But really, was it worth it? After all, the opponent was just an extremely weak rabbit, not the target of his mission. Was it worth expending a great deal of Mana just to kill a single rabbit? It might be a bit embarrassing to admit. In light of this Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 082: Turn into a Werewolf... Chapter 83: Chapter 082: Turn into a Werewolf After pondering for a while, the Mysterious Wizard made a decision. His eyes suddenly narrowed, muscles in his body tensed slightly, Mana surged from somewhere within him, rapidly circulating through his internal pathways, before being released. A pale blue shield enveloped the Mysterious Wizards entire body. The next moment, the Mysterious Wizard took a step and charged straight at Richard, forcibly sweeping through and triggering numerous Magic Traps until he was a few meters away from Richard. Just as he was about to strike, a boom resounded, and an explosion far more powerful than all the previous ones combined suddenly occurred. A bright light flashed, the whole hilltop trembled, heat dispersed, and the shockwave slammed into the pale blue shield with force, causing the surface of the shield to ripple with numerous distortions, as if a thin membrane was being brutally tugged at, in constant danger of tearing. Thrown uncontrollably into the air by the force of the explosion, the Mysterious Wizard was unharmed thanks to the protection of the pale blue shield but now felt somewhat annoyed. He was a powerful Wizard, and yet he was being toyed with by this rabbit in front of him? Die! roared the Mysterious Wizard in his heart. With a wave of his hand, Mana flowed out of his body and transformed into a green Lightning bolt in mid-air. Like a cold and sinister snake, it slithered and twisted as it bit towards Richard. Seeing the Lightning appear in an instant, Richard was not overly panicked; instead, he felt a sense of relief: his gamble had paid off. Judging from the fragments of the battle he had seen between this Wizard and Gregory, the opponent seemed to favor using Shaping Lightning Magic and so With a crackle, the Lightning struck towards Richard. Just as it was about to reach him, it was pulled by an invisible force, forcibly redirected, and landed on an unremarkable, bizarre metal rod beside him. The Lightning struck the rod, or rather the Flash Connection Rod (lightning rod), and was quickly discharged into the ground, dissipating. This! The Mysterious Wizard was slightly taken aback. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0??. Richard, on the other hand, was resolute: indeed, although the spells might be mysterious and powerful, flames were still flames, and Lightning was still Lightning. If flames could ignite objects, they had to follow the rules of flames; if Lightning could electrocute people, it also had to follow the rules of Lightning. One couldnt say that the flames and Lightning produced by spells, which looked very similar to ordinary flames and Lightning, were actually ultimate invincible holy super unreasonable flames and Lightning that thought they had to be powerful because they looked impressive, regardless of whether they conformed to logic and science and couldnt be bothered to think about it. Could flames burn in a vacuum, in the absence of oxygen and combustibles? Could Lightning, surrounded by conductors, still chase enemies to attack them intelligently and obediently like a lion jumping through rings of fire in a circus, free from the attraction of conductors? Alas, it couldnt. Thunder was bound to be restricted by physical laws, and so the attack failed. Therefore, the next part of the plan should be able to proceed smoothly. Richard thought to himself as he looked at the still-dazed Mysterious Wizard. The Mysterious Wizard remained in a daze, unable to understand how, at such close range, his most skilled spell had missed. But he quickly regained his composure, took a light breath, and was about to attack again. Richard didnt give the Mysterious Wizard a second chance to strike. After all, the Flash Connection Rod could only protect him from a lightning strike under certain conditions; it didnt make him invincible. If the Mysterious Wizard used a wide-area, high-power Lightning Magic, or any other type of Attack Magic, he would undoubtedly be in trouble. Thus, just as the Mysterious Wizard was about to make his move, Richard pulled something out of his chesta crystal object the size of an apple and shaped like a human skullthe Crystal Skull. Mana surged rapidly within his body and poured into the Crystal Skull as Richard, holding the Crystal Skull, aimed it at the Mysterious Wizard, unleashing a powerful Spiritual Wave Impact. This was a full-powered strike, with the emitted Spiritual Wave Impact being thousands of times stronger than that which had afflicted each beast during the Beast Tide. It could completely reduce the most powerful wild beast to idiocy, and likewise, a wizard could not avoid being affected. Richard saw the Spiritual Wave Impact hit the Mysterious Wizard, who was preparing to attack; the wizards body suddenly stiffened, and the next moment, began to tremble. Damn kid, what have you done to me the Mysterious Wizard shouted tremblingly, then his eyes turned red and his voice changed, sounding like he had encountered a sworn enemy with a vendetta as deep as the sea, he roared, Im going to kill you, you damned rabbit! How dare you deceive me, mock me, toy with me! Die! The word die bellowed from his throat as the Mysterious Wizard charged at high speed, one arm raised with fingers sprouting incredibly sharp dark gleams, swinging down like the claws of a ferocious beast. Shape Dark Energy System, One Circle Low Level, Dark Claw! Richards eyes flashed, no hesitation; although he didnt know the specifics of the spell, he knew that the attack from the angry Mysterious Wizard would definitely be formidable and not something he could easily withstand. Richard took a deep breath, waved his hand, and mana surged out. The air moved like a wall being thrust out. Shape Wind ElementZero-Circle High OrderExtreme Wind Repel. The spell was successfully released, but the Mysterious Wizard was unaffected and continued to rush forward, while Richard was blown backwardRichards use of Strong Wind Repel was not to attack the Mysterious Wizard, but to propel himself. The reason for this was that Richards spell casting was only to increase the distance. Attacking the Mysterious Wizard was uncertain due to insufficient information about his power. While casting it on himself kept the effects within a controllable range. Thinking this, Richard felt his whole body being smacked heavily by a giants palm, flying backward. Midair, he crossed his arms over his chest to minimize damage, curled his body to reduce air resistance, and plummeted in an arc towards the ground behind him. Normally, Richard would have landed quickly since Wind Repel was only Zero-Circle Magic, even with multiple layers of enhanced power, it couldnt become a Flying Spell. But right behind Richard was the slope of a small hill. As his bodys height dropped, the ground steepened, and so the arc he made became a parabola as he rapidly descended the hill. The moment before landing, Richard used Wind Light Spirit to reduce part of the impact, then rolled to dissipate the remaining force, and turned to run towards the distant base of the hill. Atop the hill, the Mysterious Wizard used Dark Claw to attack. After a missed strike, it took quite some time to realize what had happened. Looking at Richard, who had moved far down the hill, he could have employed countless methods to teach Richard a lesson, but his brain, filled with rage and confusion, chose the most foolish approach. Roar! The Mysterious Wizard let out a bestial cry from his throat, the veins on his temples pulsating under his hood, the veins on his arms under his robe bulging, his eyes fixed dead on the figure of Richard trying to escape. In the next moment, his body began twisting and deforming, limbs thickening, skull elongating, blue-black hair growing from beneath his skin, transforming into a large Werewolf. Werewolf! Demonized Creatures Werewolf! Transformation-type construction magicFirst Circle Middle StageBrutal Werewolf! After transforming into the Werewolf, the Mysterious Wizard moved its legs and pursued Richard down the hill. Then ensued a chase, a war of attrition. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 083: Man, King of Ten Thousand Beasts! Chapter 84: Chapter 083: Man, King of Ten Thousand Beasts! The battle of attrition was underway. The Werewolf that the Mysterious Wizard had transformed into was pursuing Richard from behind, without using any Support Magic, yet merely its physical superiority allowed it to sustain bursts of speed far exceeding that of a normal human for long periods. Instead of catching up and attacking Richard directly, it seemed intent on wearing him down in this manner, aiming to exhaust Richard to death, miring him in despair before killing him. Richard kept running ahead, just running, his body enveloped in multiple layers of Wind Light Spirit, enabling him to perform movements that defied common sense, crossing barriers like a nimble spirit, managing to put a little more distance between himself and the Werewolf each time. After maintaining this frantic pace for a while, Richard started to take deep breaths, sweat pouring out, but his speed did not change. At this point, Richard harbored little fear in his heart; barring any unforeseen events, he felt confident in sustaining his pace indefinitely. If the Mysterious Wizard dared not revert to human form, Richard was convinced that the Werewolf would collapse before him in this endurance battle, perhaps even dropping dead from exhaustion. The reason was simple humans are the best long-distance runners on Earth. Short toes, elongated legs, elastic tendons, well-developed gluteus muscles, a lithe and supple frame, the ability to twist at the waist, arms swinging to offset the center of gravity with each stride, sturdy neck ligaments to stabilize the head during a run, and a high body fat content to provide a continuous energy supplyall of these combined to form the strongest, most endurance-suited body structure. Moreover, cooling and breathing, as two golden advantages, make humans superior in endurance to any other creature on Earth, humans included! Firstly, cooling. Cooling is the primary barrier to long-distance running and it includes both body and brain cooling. In terms of body cooling, humans can sweat at 500 grams per square meter per hour, doubling the rate of a camel and quintupling that of a horse, aided by well-developed sweat glands that rapidly lower body temperature; For brain cooling, the human cranial venous system is advanced, with numerous tiny holes in the skull allowing blood to flow out of the brain and under the skin, cooling the brain swiftly. Other animals, when it comes to body cooling, mostly have sweat glands incomparable to those of humans; they do not rely primarily on sweating to dissipate heat, resulting in slow temperature reduction. For example, dogs pant and stick out their tongues (relying on terminal respiration, sweat glands inside the mouth), cats lick their paws (sweat glands are on the paws), monkeys shake their tails (tails have veins), elephants and rabbits flap their ears (ears have rich capillary networks). Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Such methods of cooling are insufficient for sustaining high-speed activity over long periods. On modern-day Earth, people have placed cheetahs on treadmills and found that although the treadmills speed was nowhere near their top speed of 110 km/h, their body temperature soared, and once it reached 40 degrees Celsius, cheetahs refused to move at all. As for brain cooling, the cranial venous systems in other animals resemble that of humans, also going into the spine and then to the lungs. But without the skulls tiny holes, their brains cool much slower. Once they begin to run at high speed, they cannot dispel heat in time and must slow down, lest they suffer brain death. For instance, if a horse ran at a constant speed without stopping, it could die, and overheating of the brain is a very likely cause. Secondly, breathing. Without breathing, there is no life; naturally, there is no running. And breathing typically involves two aspects: frequency and depth. Human advantages lie in the ability to consciously strengthen and deepen breathing when high-speed activity increases the demand for oxygen and, when necessary, to open the mouth and use it for taking in oxygen. The disadvantage for other animals is that they breathe passively; the rhythm and depth of their breathing rely solely on the movement of their limbs, which drive the expansion and contraction of their chest cavity; they cannot breathe through their mouths, only their noses. And the larger the animal and the longer its nasal cavity, the lower the efficiency. When running, they cannot meet the oxygen supply demand, so they must slow down to reduce oxygen consumption, or they risk death. For example, a horse that died while fleeing at high speed likely succumbed to blood oxygen deficiency, which led to a combination of poisoning and stroke. There is no question that humans are the best at long-distance running in the world. In terms of simple combat strength, humans are no match for fierce animals such as leopards, wolves, tigers, and lions, nor can they outpace wild horses, antelopes, or boars when it comes to short bursts of speed. However, in the hunting and gathering era, our human ancestors acted in groups, often dozens or even hundreds strong, hunting together. Each person holding a spear, shouting, chasing, forcing the wild beast to flee desperately in one direction. And the wild beasts stood no chance of escaping! Heat dissipation and breathing cinched the necks of each wild beast like a death shackle. The leopard, no matter how swift, had to stop after a few minutes; wolves, lions, and tigers, no matter how powerful, had to collapse after a dozen minutes. Even the endurance-favored herbivores like antelopes and wild horses rarely managed to run continuously for over an hour. When these beasts were pushed to run until they were starving and parched, until they stopped in place panting, resting, and trying to find food, human ancestors would track them down following their escape trails and droppings, armed with dried food and weapons. They might have pursued for several hours, perhaps the whole day, but the outcome was decided from the start, predetermined by the creator at the moment of creation. Human ancestors rose to prominence this way! Their success was not only due to their wisdom in crafting weapons and cooperation but also owed to their robust bodies and a bestial nature surpassing all creatures! In ancient times, humans truly were the unchallenged King of Ten Thousand Beasts! King of beasts, fierce animals, ruled the forest! King of Ten Thousand Beasts, humans, hunted everything! The fact that people often feel incapable of achieving this, causing them to doubt, is entirely due to their environment, so-called wisdom, and the constraints of their willpower. Its like a house cat raised in a room that gets startled by a mouse, even though genetically and physiologically, theres no difference between it and a country cat that hunts mice. In some sense, many people are like pets raised by societys advanced survival mode. If they dared to step out of this mode, they could reclaim their lost instincts and possess unbelievable abilities. On modern Earth, many are undertaking such challenges, best evidenced by numerous extreme records: The full marathon of 42.195 kilometers, male record 2 hours 2 minutes 57 seconds, female record 2 hours 15 minutes 25 seconds; The 100 kilometers ultramarathon, male record 6 hours 13 minutes 33 seconds, female record 6 hours 33 minutes 11 seconds; The 100 miles (160 kilometers) ultramarathon, record 11 hours 40 minutes 55 seconds; The 135 miles (217 kilometers) Badwater Ultramarathon in Californias Death Valley, United States, record 25 hours 41 minutes 18 seconds; The 246 kilometers Spartathlon, male record 26 hours 28 minutes 19 seconds, female record 27 hours 2 minutes 17 seconds; The 875 kilometers Sydney to Melbourne ultramarathon, record 5 days 15 hours 4 minutes; For Richard, becoming a werewolf as a Mysterious Wizard didnt confer the advantages of a wolf, but rather its disadvantages. The more he transformed into a wolf, the greater the disadvantages he received. Whereas he, as a human, had consciously trained his body for over a decade before arriving in this world, without having received any magical abilities. Certainly, due to limited conditions, he could not reach the peak of human physical state. Even after beginning to research magic, his training slacked, but the foundational strength was there. He was confident he could outlast the werewolf transformed by the Mysterious Wizard. Of course, this was under the assumption that the opponent would be foolish enough to keep running like this, without making any changes. Would the opponent do that? Richard watched as he leaped over a rock in the forest and looked back. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 084 Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique Chapter 85: Chapter 084 Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique Richard looked behind him; the werewolf the mysterious wizard had transformed into was still in pursuit, not breaking into a high speed, as if it actually intended to win by wearing him down. Maybe only in this way could the mysterious wizard feel satisfied. Alternatively, it could be that the wizards intelligence had decreased following the transformation, coupled with the Crystal Skulls attack, leading the opponent to truly become a wild beast, mistaking the chase for hunting rather than combat. In that case Richards eyes flickered, and he continued rushing forward. Gradually, Richard saw the werewolf that the mysterious wizard had become go from silent running to opening its mouth and sticking out its tongue in an attempt to cool downwolves and dogs are the same, unable to sweat like humans because of their thick fur, relying instead on their tongues to dissipate heat. Gradually, Richard saw the opponent go from panting with tongue out to gasping convulsively, making sounds deep within its throat like pulling a torn bellows. And then, gradually, Richard saw the opponent stop. Yes, stop. It stood there with red eyes, panting, and sounds like suffocation emerging from deep within its throat. Richard also stopped and locked gazes with the creatures blood-red eyes. There was no exchange, nor any need for one. Richard watched the opponent, took out a whistle, put it to his mouth, and blew hard, emitting a toot sound. Richard wasnt sure to what extent the mysterious wizard, after being struck by the Crystal Skulls neural wave impact, was infuriated or how much reason remained, but he was certain that this mode of expression was definitely understandable to the other party. Toot! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. Stopped? Cant go on? Chase! Roar! The werewolf the mysterious wizard had become, even if in a lucid state, could have been provoked to fury by Richards blunt approach, especially since it was already in a state of confusion. The next moment, it let out a roar and, completely animal-like on all fours, resumed its pursuit. Richard turned and ran. The mysterious wizard, now completely enraged, began to accelerate continuously. It seemed to have given up the idea of an endurance battle, or maybe its brain was utterly overtaken by bestial instinct, blindly determined to catch up to Richard and kill him. The werewolf that the mysterious wizard had become had its fur flying in midair as its limbs rapidly hit the ground, chasing after Richard like an arrow. Richards gaze slightly intensified, as he burst forth with all his speed, pushing the Wind Light Spirit to its limit. With each rush, he leaped several meters. But after a short while, the werewolf the mysterious wizard had become was still steadily closing the distance to Richard; this time, it seemed Richard was the one who could barely keep going. It had to be said, the gap in strength was indeed somewhat large. The wizard, even though completely irrational with anger and not using support magic, still had a speed far surpassing that of Richard in its total frenzy. At this moment, the marathon had turned into a sprint, it was no longer a contest of endurance, but of speed. In this situation, the physiological advantages of humans vanished and the disadvantages became apparent. The extremely high-speed running reduced the proportion of aerobic exercise. The oxygen breathed in by the human body could not supply metabolism in time, and fats could no longer offer sufficient energy. Anaerobic respiration kicked in extensively, cell metabolism began to utilize the residual oxygen from previous respiration, and body sugar started to replace fats to provide energy. His body entered a high-intensity movement mode, and his metabolic activity continuously broke through limits, as if life itself were burning. In such a condition, lactic acid began to accumulate massively in his blood, the pH levels within muscle cells dropped, and the whole body began to uncontrollably experience soreness and fatigue. This wasnt something willpower could resist, because it was a limitation created by the human bodys structure. That was why high-intensity activity was so difficult for humans to maintain for more than two minutes. Beyond two minutes, one had to stop and rest for a long period to allow the lactic acid in the blood to be buffered and neutralized, so that the bloods pH level could return to normal. But now, the werewolf that the Mysterious Wizard had transformed into kept gaining on himwhere was the time for rest? What to do? Richards lips pursed, and the next moment, while rushing along, he uttered a spell, mana surged forth, and in an instant, his blood began to boil. Boiling, boiling! Transformational Construction Magic Zero-Circle Low Order Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique! In Richards view, the purpose of spellcasting shouldnt be to solve every issue encountered but, at the most opportune moment, to achieve the greatest value at the smallest cost. A spell should be a fulcrum and a lever, a latent science in the current world, used to pry open seemingly impossible situations, to reverse the tide. Archimedes, the god who could lift the heavens, said, Give me a place to stand and a lever long enough and I shall move the Earth. To Richard, the current world should be with the right spell at the appropriate time, one can change everything that seems impossible. The Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique was such a spell. Its function was to heighten the activity of the blood, accelerating its flow. As described in the Monroe Chapter, it helped some physically weak wizards keep warm in cold conditions and was considered an even more insignificant spell than Flame Impact. The reason it was considered insignificant yet still recorded was because, according to legend, it had the effect of enhancing a wizards ability in a certain unspeakable area. After gaining extraordinary powers, wizards rarely lived ascetic lives. As another class far above ordinary people, even the most abstinent wizard would seem decadent to common folk. Under these circumstances, and to avoid a certain kind of embarrassment, many wizards studied methods to enhance their abilities in that unspeakable area. Some relied on pharmaceuticals, some on Magic Tools, and others on spells. As one such unimpressive but unrestricted spell, the Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique was passed down. Its like an urban legend from modern Earth, where eating certain bizarre foods can improve certain abilities. While their efficacy is unknown, at least they do no harm. Even if theyre useless, they can still fill your stomach. And for a wizard, even if its ineffective, it can provide warmth. Thus, the Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique was taken seriously and recorded in the Monroe Chapter. However, when Richard used it now, he wasnt preparing for any unspeakable activitiesafter all, the only creature nearby was the werewolf that the Mysterious Wizard had transformed into, and that would be a taste too strong. Richard cast the Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique mainly to take advantage of the increased blood activity it induced to break down the high concentration of lactic acid. After successfully casting the spell, Richard felt the blood vessels beneath his skin warm slightly; the somewhat hot blood flowed through him, warming his entire body. Sweat poured out, almost soaking him from head to toe, and the soreness and fatigue in his muscles eased for the moment. With an eruption of strength, Richards speed increased underfoot, preventing the werewolf, the transformed Mysterious Wizard, from closing in further but instead maintaining a certain distance as he continued to rush towards the distance. The battle of attrition chase continued. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 085: The Second Stage of the Battle Chapter 86: Chapter 085: The Second Stage of the Battle The chase continued. Richard was in front, with the werewolf that the mysterious wizard had transformed into trailing behind. After an initial burst of high speed, the werewolf that the mysterious wizard had transformed into inevitably slowed down once more. This time, it wasnt to toy with or wear down Richard; it simply couldnt catch up. At that moment, the werewolf longed to stop and rest, but the intermittent sound of a whistle in front of it kept it from stopping, compelling it to keep chasing, and then chase some more. In the weary pursuit, the roles of prey and hunter had blurred, silently reversing without one side even realizing it. The drain on Richard continued relentlessly. Feeling his blood, hot as boiling water, coursing through his body once again, Richard exhaled. The breath, far hotter than the normal human body temperature, collided with the cold winter air outside, rapidly condensing into tiny droplets, creating a large puff of white steam that bloomed like a snow lotus in mid-air. Richard had no time to admire the sight. He glanced over his shoulder at the werewolf, which was nearly spent, and a thought flashed through his mind, It should be about time; Pandora must be ready by now. With that, the first phase can end, and we can move on to the second phase. I hope everything goes smoothly, I hope the plan proceeds without a hitch, otherwise Shaking his head to dispel a sliver of concern and sensing the werewolf behind him slowing down again, Richard took out the whistle and put it to his lips, blowing hard. Toot toot! The sharp sound seemed to pierce the winter sky, shrilly drilling into the air and into the werewolfs ears. The werewolf, agitated, gasped for breath and sped up again in pursuit. Richard, however, took a sharp turn, changing direction towards a distant location. After a while, Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧͨ. Richard raced along, leading the werewolf the mysterious wizard had become to a strange place, darting towards it. The werewolf tirelessly pursued Richard, but just as it seemed on the verge of catching up, suddenly, from behind a tree, a thick tree trunk swung out like a giant club, and smashed hard against its body. Bang! The force of the hit was so great that the tree trunk snapped the moment it struck the werewolf. The broken end spun away, with splinters scattering explosively in all directions. The werewolf, caught by the unexpected blow, didnt even grunt before it was sent flying, like a kite with its string cut, soaring over ten meters before crashing heavily to the ground. Pandora emerged from behind the tree, glancing coldly at the werewolf before turning to Richard with a look that asked, Hows that? Not bad, Richard communicated his response with a look as well. But this is just the beginning. Theres still a lot to be done. Iknow. Richard looked toward the werewolf in the distance, seeing it roll several times after landing, then stand up. Shaking vigorously, it shed the mud and broken leaves from its fur, casting a dangerous glance their way. The werewolf appeared unharmed from the blow, or if it was injured, it didnt show. This was expected by Richard. If the opponent could be easily wounded, or even severely injured, why would Gregory have been unable to kill it? And why would he himself have gone to the trouble of devising a series of plans? To kill the almost unkillable opponent, almost impossible methods must be used. Everything so far was just the beginning. Richard inhaled deeply, noticing the werewolf eyeing Pandora with malicious intent, and immediately gestured, Retreat! Pandora stood still, eyeing the werewolf with widened eyes, her hand gripping the half of the tree trunk, and spoke earnestly, I can beat him. Richard frowned and said to Pandora, Whether you can beat him is beside the point. We must follow the plan. Do you remember what you promised me? Psst Be good. With a roar, the werewolf charged at Pandora, who gave the werewolf a fierce glare before turning to leave. The werewolf followed in hot pursuit, but Pandora did not even look back. Just as the werewolf was about to catch up with Pandora and attack, Pandora suddenly leaped forward. The werewolf hadnt even reacted when, the next moment, the ground beneath his feet blasted open with a boom. A powerful explosion occurred, the bright flash almost blinding the werewolf, causing dizziness and eliciting an unclear howl of aowu. With a hiss, the werewolfs fur and flesh were scorched by the spreading heat, and with a bang, his body was blown away by the shockwave. After being blasted four or five meters away and then hitting the ground, the werewolf got up, shook its head to recover its senses, and realized what had just happened. When it looked for Pandora again, there was no trace of her; instead, the next moment, it was struck by a barely detectable Flame Impact. Shape-shifting Fire MagicZero-Circle Low-LevelFlame Impact. With a puff, the flames ignited the werewolfs fur, beginning to burn with a foul smell. The werewolf sniffed and looked down at its chest, swiftly patting out the fire, then refocused its gaze on Richard. The next moment, it let out a low growl and chased after Richard. Richard turned and ran, heading deep into the forest, the werewolf hot on his heels. Moments later, as Richard was about to run over a mound, the werewolf nearly caught up. From the other side of the mound, a patient black shadow sprang forth, violently colliding with the werewolf; it was a wild buffalo that often came to drink water by the hillside pond. The impact was so forceful that one of the buffalos horns snapped off. After the collision, the buffalo did not even look back to see the results but turned and ran away. The werewolf, having been tumbled down the hillock, struggled to its feet and was about to chase after the buffalo. The moment it stepped forward, another explosion occurred, blasting it away again. Roaring, the werewolf struggled to stand, and Richards Flame Impact, which wasnt very powerful, hit it again, shifting its hatred and continuing the chase. Richard ran on, soon darting past a dry, large tree in the forest. The werewolf followed close behind, then Pandora, hidden behind the tree, struck it with a tree trunk and blew it away. Where it fell, another explosion was triggered, and it was blown away a second time. Pandora quickly retreated, while Richard continued to draw the werewolfs pursuit. After a short while, Richard crossed a sunken hollow. With a leap, he went from the bottom of the hollow to the higher edge. The werewolf, stepping on both feet, charged after him; a shadow as large as a small mountain burst forth and crashed into it, a wild boar that drank at the hillside pond. Although usually disobedient and prone to cutting in line, the boar put in a lot of effort this time. With a forceful collision that made its nose slightly crooked, the boar huffed and ran away. The werewolf, landing at the bottom of the hollow, triggered another explosion. It struggled several times before painfully getting up. Before it could let out a sound, Richard hit it with another Flame Impact. The werewolf, eyes red, leaped out and pursued Richard again. One minute, two minutes, three minutes Bang! Boom! Bang! Boom! The werewolf kept chasing, but could never catch up. Constantly under attack, yet never able to strike back. Because the enemy attacking it was constantly changing, attacking once before leaving. The werewolf was furious, frenzied, numb. The werewolfs vitality was being continuously drained, its blood flow constantly encouraged, its alertness steadily worn down. But the werewolf had not received any serious injuries; all of the attacks combined would hardly qualify as minor injuries. Such was the werewolf, or rather, the strength of the Mysterious Wizard who had turned into a werewolf. After a good while, the werewolf was hit by a tree trunk wielded by Pandora from behind a tree again, fell to the ground, and set off another explosion that blasted it a second time. Pandora withdrew, Richards eyes flashed, then narrowed, and he muttered to himself, Its about time, lets move on to the third phase. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 087 Rabbits in Danger! Chapter 88: Chapter 087 Rabbits in Danger! On the altar, two Magic Rune White Jade Plates controlled the air, which continuously flowed into the Whistle. After entering the Whistles resonance chamber, the air vibrated rapidly before flowing out, producing the sound toot toot. toot toottoot toot The Mysterious Wizard rushed forward, grabbed the Whistle, and with a slight effort, crushed it directly, then he realized he might have missed something. No, thats not right! The Whistle stopped sounding, but where had the rabbit gone? The Mysterious Wizard, with eyes red, scanned his surroundings and found nothing, thoughts uncontrollably leaping into his mind. The damn rabbit must be right here! But he had hidden himself! He must be found! He must be killed! Kill him! Then, at that moment, a flash of fire passed by at the entrance of the corridor, followed quickly along a hidden fuse, spreading throughout the entire corridor and secret chambers drilled holes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???0. Inside these holes were Liquid Oxygen Explosives, some crafted by Spells, others made from Magic Rune White Jade Plates. They had quietly waited, appearing harmless, until this moment when they fully erupted. The Mysterious Wizards eyes still bloodshot, the very next moment, the whole corridor and secret chambers violently shook and thunderously collapsed. The Mysterious Wizard turned his head instinctively, somewhat slow and puzzled, but too numb to even use a protective Spell, felt a darkness before his eyes and a heaviness in his body as an irresistible force overwhelmed him and pressed him to the ground. Boom boom boom, more stones fell, burying him solidly, entombed deep within the mountain. Below the mountain, Richard quietly watched. He observed the entire mountain shake violently, large stones tumbling down, making the mountain seem shorter, filling up the corridors and secret chambers carved out from within. Suddenly the whole world quieted, as if it had always been this quiet. The fourth stage of the plan had ended, and with it, everything else. From the beginning, provoking and wearing down the Mysterious Wizard was in preparation for this final attack. All preparations ensured the Wizards maximum anger and loss of reason, then entering the corridor unguarded. The drill holes in the corridor, some pre-planned, some hastily made recently, were filled with Liquid Oxygen Explosives, ready to completely bury the Mysterious Wizard within the mountain at the right moment. This was the only chance to kill him. Richard was unclear on the full extent of the Mysterious Wizards power, but it was definitely very strong, stronger than Gregory. Therefore, no matter what, even with all his effort, it was very difficult to kill the opponent in direct combat. Only this method could ensure burying the opponent. This was also the safest, most reliable method, and probably one which the Mysterious Wizard had never anticipated. Rabbit, huh? Richard looked at the quiet mountain and muttered, Calling me rabbit, do you think I am weak? Perhaps, but havent you heard the saying, rabbits may be weak, but they are also very dangerous. The red eyes of the rabbit symbolize anger, the long ears suggest alertness, and the three-part mouth indicates left, right, and forwardno way back. Its short tail symbolizes pessimism while its long legs, though not suited for running, suggest an alternate approach to tasks, and its short forelimbs indicate caution. Its soft fur portrays a mastery in disguise and the long teeth, a last resort. The rabbit possesses all the traits of an antisocial criminalnot acting until absolutely necessary, but when it does, it strikes like thunder. Capable of crossing rivers, scaling mountains, and hiding in snowy terrain or tunnels, it attacks suddenly amidst blizzards and deep night, unexpectedly assaulting the white-headed eagle in a fraction of a moment, leaving no room for defense. Wild beasts are fierce, but the most dangerous creature in the Dark Forest is not the tremendous bears, the cruel white-headed eagles, nor the robust John Buffalo, but the rabbit. Richard muttered to himself, then shook his head. The things he said couldnt be understood by the dead Mysterious Wizard, let alone the living ones. In fact, much of what he said couldnt be understood by anyone in this world. But since that was the case, what harm was there in speaking them? Must he really keep everything bottled up inside? Sighing softly, he looked up at the sky and saw the snow falling heavier, as if to cloak the whole world in white. So peacefully white, solemnly white, like a global funeral. Was it a funeral for the Mysterious Wizard? Or perhaps for Gregory? Richard pondered for a moment, then took out his whistle and blew a slightly different tune toward the direction behind him. Toottoottoot toot toot! Toottoottoot toot toot! Soon, Pandora, clad in purple, approached from within the snowstorm, with a wild boar snorting behind her. On reaching Richards side and looking at the now smaller mountain, Pandora took a long time before finally asking, Dead? Not sure yet, Richard replied, looking at the mountain, though indeed there shouldnt be any possibility of survival. Yet nothing is absolute, we need time to prove it. How long should we wait? Pandora asked again after a long hesitation, with a furrowed brow. A very long time, Richard responded. Pandora: Scary Wild boar: Snort snort. Under hypoxic conditions, the brain dies 6 minutes later, the cerebellum 10 minutes later, and the brain stem 20 minutes later. With severe injuries and arterial ruptures, a humans blood will drain within 30 minutes and die before completely bleeding out. Without any water intake, a human will die after 72 hours due to severe dehydration. Without any food intake, a human will die after 168 hours due to malnutrition and multiple organ failure. However, for a Mysterious Wizard buried in the mountain, lacking oxygen, severely injured, without water, and without food, the time Richard waited to confirm his death was half a month. When faced with unmanageable dangers, Richard was always very patient, or rather, very cautious. It wasnt until half a month later, when the Mysterious Wizard hadnt emerged from the mountain, that Richard finally confirmed his death. Then, it took almost the same amount of time to drill into another rock face of the mountain to excavate the Mysterious Wizards body. Thus, from the Mysterious Wizard entering the mountain to leaving it, a full month passed. During this time, it had snowed twiceonce heavily and another time equally intensely. Pandora cried twice, once making no sound and shedding no tears, and another time also without sound or tears, just blankly staring in front of Gregorys grave, her eyes turning red. Yes, Gregory was buried that day, right at the location of the Little Mountain Dragon Cave. And the body considered Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 088 The Sun Rises Chapter 89: Chapter 088 The Sun Rises In front of Gregorys cemetery, Richard was holding the shattered head of the Mysterious Wizard and placed it on the Tombstone. Pandora stood there, her gaze somewhat blank as she stared into the distance, lost in thought for a long time. The winter Sun slowly rose from the east, resembling a yolk of a goose egg, its reddish light reflecting on the hilltop, on Pandoras face, and in Richards eyes. Richards eyes squinted reflexively, he glanced at the Sun, turned his head toward Pandora, and said, Lets go. Pandoras blank gaze finally shifted, turning to look at Richard as if asking something, but she made no sound. Richard met Pandoras gaze, seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just shook his head and let out a light sigh, Lets go. Pandora watched Richard stand up, thought for a moment, nodded her head, and earnestly replied, Okay. Turning around, the two figures, one tall and one short, walked down the hillside under the winter sunlight, with their fading voices continuously transmitting. Richard Yes? Will you always take me with you? Dont be like Gregory. As long as you behave. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? Oh After a long silence, came the determined objection, No! I didnt even listen to Gregory, and I sure wont listen to you! Then suit yourself, but now its getting late, and we need to hurry on our way, so we must walk faster, understand? Oh. Their voices gradually grew distant. At the foot of the hill by the pond. Numerous animals were queued up to drink water, and shortly it was the wild boars turn. The wild boar, with its slightly crooked snout, approached the pond, lowered its head, and gulped down the water, feeling the refreshingly cold sensation rapidly filling its body, causing it to involuntarily shiver. After drinking, it turned its head to the side, watching the two distant figures walking further away, with no intention of looking back at it, the wild boar couldnt help but huff and puff in frustration. It was a heroic wild boar, after all! Without it, how could those two people be where they are now? And yet those two just walked away without even looking back, without so much as a goodbye! Too too outrageous! Utterly heartless, absolutely cold-blooded! It had queued up so tediously, for whom? Was it that no one would come to stroke its mane ever again, no matter how long it waited in line in the future? This infuriated the animal! At this moment, the wild boars heart was filled with rage, extreme rage. The wild boar decided it wanted revenge; it would no longer act as a heroic wild boar, instead, it would become an evil wild boar! Yes, an evil wild boar! Evil starts now, starts with the little things. It was going to uproot all the other animals that were still in line, making up for all the times it had failed to do so before! Turning its head, the boar grunted as it looked at the other animals still queuing. The boars gaze landed on a monkey first, then shook its head. Forget it, this monkey had been sick for a long time. Whether it could survive the winter was questionablewas it, a heroicno, villainous boar supposed to bully the other? That would be beneath it! Turning its head, the boar looked at a deer and shook its head again. Forget it, this deer had never troubled it, always walking a wide berth around it. There was even a time when it gave up its early drinking turn to the boar; it couldnt repay kindness with malice. Although it aspired to be a villainous boar, it was one with principles. Then it turned to look at a black bear, grunted decisively, and made up its mind: It was the one! This clumsy bear had been an eyesore to it since the morning. Not only did it drink more water than itself, but it had also chickened out from joining the previous attack on that Black Robe guy. It must teach it a lesson! Grunt, grunt! With a forceful kick of its feet, the boar charged at the black bear in the queue. And then Bang! Squeal, squeal! The boar shrieked in pain, its mind filled with cries of agony, as it dully realized that the injury on its snout hadnt yet healed. This As the sun gradually rose higher, the boar, looking at the bright light, felt like its nose was about to fall off, its eyes inevitably moistening. Why was its pig life so hard? Grunt, grunt Meanwhile, somewhere in the world, within a palace. In the palaces main bedroom. Bright light streamed through the windows, landing on the soft, large bed in the room. In that bed, nestled in the soft, velvet bedding, a young nobleor rather a princeslept soundly. The sunlight hitting his eyelids made him frown subconsciously, and after a moment, he opened his eyes, looking around in a daze. Then something occurred to him, and with a start, he sat up abruptly, his gaze darting around. The muscles on his face began twitching unnaturally, his lips quivering as if he regretted something terribly. In the corner of the bedroom, two maids observed the princes reaction with curiosity. They quietly approached, ready to assist him in getting up, dressing, and having breakfast. Gro, being a prince, noticed the maids intentions and frowned deeply. He took a deep sigh, scratched his head vigorously, then irritably waved the maids away, sending them out. Having done this, he collapsed back into the bed as if drained of all strength, his face etched with defeat. Again Ive failed again fell asleep again! Gro muttered, How many days has it been, how many dozens of times have I tried? Except for five times that were successful, the rest all failed, I fell asleep! Meditation, meditation, I know its about forgetting the body while keeping the consciousness alert, but why cant I maintain it? Sigh, do I really lack the talent to become a wizard? Even with the use of potions, the success rate of meditation is less than one in ten. At this rate, I fear Ill run out of potion before I ever master meditation. With these words, Gro hurriedly climbed out of bed and rummaged through a gilded wooden chest beside his bed to find a potion bottle. He gently shook it, realizing there was indeed not much left. Sighing again, he carefully put the potion bottle away and, with his hair in disarray, pushed open the bedroom door and walked out. Moments later, a guard approached him head-on, informing him that His Majesty the King had arrived. Big brother? Gro couldnt help but pause, his tone filled with puzzlement and then indifference, What does he want! Prince, His Majesty the King didnt say the guard cautiously replied. Already in a bad mood, Gro felt a shadow pass over him at this news. He waved the guard aside and continued forward, entering the reception room. Moments later, after sending off the new king who had come to visit in a personal capacity, Gros mood worsened. It wasnt because the new king bore any malicein fact, this brother, nearly twenty years his senior, showed concern for him without any sign of harshness. He kindly told him that there was no need to worry about the domain issues, and the title would be conferred, but due to various problems in the kingdom, he would need to wait a while longer, hoping he would not be anxious or overthink. As for these matters, Gro had already been informed in advance. But now, when everything seemed to proceed according to plan, Gro couldnt help but feel a profound sense of despondency, not understanding why. Stunned in the hallway for a long time, Gro turned and walked to one side, making several turns until he entered the study. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 089: Life is Meaningless Chapter 90: Chapter 089: Life is Meaningless Prince Gros study in the Palace was vast and spacious, filled with numerous bookshelves that were crammed with books. Anyone unfamiliar who entered the study would assume that Gro was a well-read and knowledgeable prince. But in truth, he had never read any of these books. The study wasnt really his, for although it was nominally his property, the real master was his teachera Court Tutorone of the very few people he trusted. Gro, dressed untidily, walked into the study and saw an elderly man with silver hair who had long been sitting in the study, engrossed in reading a book so close to his nose due to poor eyesight. The old man was so absorbed in his reading that he didnt notice his arrival. After a long while, the old man became a bit thirsty, put down the book, and took a sip from a somewhat cooled cup before realizing that there was an additional person in the room. Seeing Gro just out of bed, the old man was not at all surprised, as if he had seen it all before, merely shaking his head slightly before reaching for his book, ready to continue reading. It was then Gro couldnt help but speak up, looking at the silver-haired old man, Teacher. Hmm? You say Gro frowned and asked, do you say that I am a failure? Whats wrong? You see Gro said, In politics, I cant compete with my elder brother. In other areas, Im not outstanding either. I cannot bear hardships, nor endure suffering, so my swordsmanship is poor, my horse riding is poor, my insight is insufficient, Im timid, and I almost have no prestige. To be honest, it might be a good thing if my brother becomes the King. If it were me, I certainly couldnt do a good job, I might even throw the entire Kingdom into chaos. Recently, I have been trying the Wizards meditation, but even after taking some potions, the effects are not significant. I feel like Im truly useless, incapable of doing anything well. If I werent a prince, but the son of an ordinary Farmer, I probably would have died a long time ago, right? I feel theres really no meaning in living this way. Having said that, Gros face showed complete dejection, a look hoping for guidance. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? The silver-haired old man spoke slowly, addressing Gro, Not at all. Huh? Teacher, do you mean I am not that bad? Gros eyes lit up slightly. No, I mean, if Your Highness truly became the son of an ordinary Farmer, it doesnt necessarily mean you would die young. And Your Highness life, as well as many peoples lives, actually arent meaningless because of their insignificance, but because they never had meaning to begin with. I Your Highness the silver-haired old man turned his head, squinting his eyes to look at Gro, spoke softly, you should know, cough cough, most of this world is made up of ordinary people. Whether its a Farmers son or a Noble, very few possess qualities like courage, wisdom, decisiveness, or rationality. However, the number of people who are brutal, evil, cruel, or bloodthirsty is also not high. Most people, essentially, have no substantial difference, timid and ignorant, which can be called ordinary, or they can be called mediocre. Your Highness, youve realized your own mediocrity, which is good; you have already surpassed many people. And now, what you need to do is to accept this mediocrity. I Whats wrong with mediocrity, after all? Why must people pursue something? Once a person has pursuits, has desires, thats when the suffering begins. People, in fact, should be content with being ordinary; this is how they will experience some happiness, as the world cant be changed by one or two individuals. We, cough cough, were nothing more than insects on the earth. Were born, we live, and then we will eventually die. Our lives, theres no necessity to assume they have any meaning, just like the fat chickens raised in the Palace kitchen. Your Highness, do you think they live with any meaning? For themselves, theres no meaning, but for us, they have purpose because we eat their flesh. I Cough cough To be alive doesnt necessarily need to have meaning, Your Highness. The reason you ponder on this question is simply because youre alive. Really, the many beasts on earth, the many people, do they truly all have a meaning? Of course not. As long as enough taxes are collected, the Lord will not care whether the Farmers on his land are happy or if their lives have meaning. A hundred Farmers, and another hundred Farmers, make no difference to the Lord. Your Highness, in my view, the entire world is chaotic and full of temptations. An ordinary person can easily get lost in it, attracted by something, be it love, wealth, or power, then mistakenly believe that this is so-called lifes meaning and then strive and struggle for it. Maybe youll catch up in the end and realize its all nothing much. Maybe you wont and die with regrets. Actually this is all just lifes deceit. Life inherently has no meaning. The only difference between it and death is being alive. Your Highness, youre fortunate to be a prince, not having to consider food and warmth like an ordinary Farmer, but beyond that, not much else. You could be a good prince or a bad one, but youre just a prince, unable to change too many things. Even your brotherthe new King is just a King. He cant casually do anything to change the world. Were all insects on the earth; we live, whether struggling or easily. Accepting our lives are utterly meaningless and then calmly facing deaththats all we can do. Do you know why Im always reading here? Because only by reading can I forget all this and find moments of peace. I After listening to this lengthy teaching, Gro felt completely unsettled; his already despondent, dispirited mood plunged even deeper, feeling that the whole world was a dull grey, genuinely meaningless. Everything his tutor had said seemed very true; everything was without meaning. The things he pursued, the things he wanted, had no value, bringing only pain and trouble, with no benefits at all. But deep inside, Gro vaguely felt that something was amiss. Could it be that truly everything was meaningless? Why do all people live vaguely in this world; what are they truly living for? Could there be nobody who truly wishes to do something genuinely meaningful? Regrettably, he could not answer this question; perhaps someone could? Gro, slumping in the wooden chair in the study, couldnt help but recall the person he had met in the forest of Viscount Lansites domain at the borderthe young Wizard. Was his life also meaningless? If there was meaning, what would it be? Did he know the meaning of life, of the world? (End of Volume One) Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 090 Oak Tavern Chapter 91: Chapter 090 Oak Tavern Many days later. The snow flew heavily. Feather-like snowflakes fell ceaselessly, filling every corner of the view with a pure white landscape. The entire world had quieted down. Occasionally, fierce winds would rise, carrying large clumps of snow towards the pedestrians on the road, provoking a string of curses followed by the sound of chattering teeth. Ten miles south of the Royal Capital of the Jade Kingdom, there was a small town called Oak Town. In this town stood an inn, the Oak Inn, which served as a resting and lodging place for those traveling to or from the Royal Capital. In such weather, business was booming. Nightfall came, and the snow grew heavier, the wind tighter, making the whole world seem as if it were shivering from the cold. Inside the Oak Inn, just a wall apart, the flames in the fireplace roared, sending waves of heat to warm everyone inside. The ground floor of the inn was a tavern with dozens of tables, more than half of which were already occupied. There were blacksmiths from the town, civilians warming up, passing merchants, and mercenary teams that were clearly not to be trifled with. A four-person mercenary team was sitting at a table close to the fireplacethree men and one woman: With his back to the fireplace sat Mura, the captain of the Mercenary Team, clad in Chain Armor, his face marked with the passage of time. Though he was only in his fifties, due to excessive toil and poor nutrition, his hair was half white, making him appear more like a man in his sixties. His strength was not necessarily the greatest in the Mercenary Team, but his rich experience and composure in the face of adversity made him the core of the group. At that moment, he slowly tore bread, softened it in the soup before him, and sent it to his mouth, chewing with a blank expression as if it were medicine. To the left of Mura sat a burly man as large as a bear named Zack. His muscles bulged explosively from beneath his Iron Armor, his face reddened by the reflection from the fireplace. He was currently munching on a fat chicken, gulping it down after a hearty chew before raising the cup of Malt Wine on the table and downing it in one go. The person to the right of Mura seemed to pale in comparison to Zack, being a good half head shorter and somewhat skinny, he was named Cole. At that moment, he was gnawing on a greasy chicken leg, glancing slyly around while nibbling, eyeing the Money Bags of the surrounding people. Previously a thief due to his unstable income, he ultimately chose to join the Mercenary Team. But given the chance, he wouldnt mind reverting to his old trade for some extra profit. On the last side of the table, sitting opposite Mura, was a woman, a very young and pretty woman, but also one who did not seem easy to provoke, named Danis. She was tall and wore form-fitting armor, her golden hair cascading behind her like gold, her lips as if they were Flames in the act of burning, her eyes occasionally revealing a hint of seduction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. With a leg powerfully crossed over the other, she sat at an angle in her seat, appearing somewhat lazy. She didnt eat anything, just holding a cup of Malt Wine in her hand, watching the people around her with interest. Unlike Cole, Danis did not look at other peoples Money Bags but assessed each persons face and build. Now and then, she would nod in appreciation, smacking her lips, or shake her head, blatantly exhibiting a look of disgust. The people around her were somewhat angered by her gaze, but seeing that the mercenaries were not to be messed with, they eventually bowed their heads and pretended as if they saw nothing. This elicited a burst of light laughter from Danis. Hehe, a bunch of cowards. As the captain, Mura frowned and couldnt help but remind her, Danis, dont go too far. We dont want any trouble. Take it easy, Uncle Mura, Danis replied, her lips curving up as she looked at Mura. I know my limits. I know who to provoke and who to steer clear of. I wont cause any trouble for the Mercenary Team; you just relax. Mu Ke let out a sigh and did not respond, but shook his head and lowered it to continue eating, looking as if he had no desire to say more. Danis turned to look at Cole and asked with a smile, Cole, do you think Im right? Uh? Uh, right, of course right, Cole said, his tone somewhat perfunctory as his gaze lingered more on the money bags of the people around him. After a moment of disappointment, he withdrew his gaze and muttered under his breath, A bunch of paupers. Danis then turned to look at Zack, who was like a big bear, and asked aloud, Zack, do you think Im right? I gulp! Zack swallowed the food in his mouth, staring straight at Danis as he said, Right of course right, everything you say is right, Danis! Giggle, giggle. Danis laughed. Her laughter sounded like tinkling silver bells in Zacks ears, incredibly pleasing, especially the last sentence that made his whole spine tingle, as if a current had passed through it, Fool. Zacks whole body shivered, and his face flushed bright red in an instant; he stared at Danis for a long while, unable to speak. After what seemed like summoning great courage, he finally called out, I Im not a fool, I I just like you. Giggle, giggle. Danis laughed again, playfully tapping Zack with her hand, looking very happy, but not taking it to heart at all, Fool, dont be silly. What use is your liking for me? Are you hoping I would marry you? I Do you have money? Status? A large inheritance to claim? Danis kept asking with a smile, but the seriousness in her eyes felt like needles to Zack, leaving him mumbling, unable to say a word. Zack, be realistic, Danis said, Im not going to marry you. You cant expect me to marry you, to keep washing your clothes, cooking your meals, having children, and then live a life of sorrow like a peasant woman, can you? I Im going to marry into nobility, Danis said, as if telling Zack and reminding herself, very determinedly, I must marry a Noble, even a Small Noble will do, but I absolutely cannot marry a Civilian. Anyway, Ive had enough of civilian life, not eating well, not sleeping well, its really terrible Before Danis could finish, the door of the inn was suddenly pushed open. The wind from outside, carrying snow, rushed into the hall of the Oak Inn, making all the patrons shiver and frown as they looked toward the newcomer. Danis also stopped talking and looked over, then she saw a young man entering, dressed as if he were a Noble, followed by a little maid? Hmm, it must be a little maid. Danis watched for a while and made up her mind. Because the Noble youth had the little girl behind him carrying the luggage instead of himself, although the luggage did not seem to be very heavy. But a Noble with a little maid, in Oak Town, was rather strange, wasnt it? Are Noble youths so bold now, going out without a Guard? Arent they afraid of catching the eye of someone with intent and having some unpleasant things happen? Danis couldnt help but frown. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 091 Medieval Mercenaries Chapter 92: Chapter 091 Medieval Mercenaries Richard walked into the inn and looked around, noticing the towns residents, passers-by, and, of course, a hard-to-miss Mercenary Team, raising an eyebrow slightly. In the Medieval era, there indeed existed Mercenary Teams or Mercenary Groups, considered some of the earliest mercenaries. They varied in size and were favored by many small countries or Small Nobles. After all, some small countries might only have a few cities, and some Small Nobles could only have a castle, a town, or a few villages, incapable of maintaining an army on their own. Therefore, when an army was needed, they had to spend a significant amount of money to hire mercenaries. Generally speaking, the tasks assigned to mercenaries varied greatly, some were arduous, like ensuring the security of a city or participating in a battle until victory was achieved. Others were almost laughable, such as protecting a nobles lover at all times or hunting a special beast in the forest, among others. Simply put, being a mercenary was a high-risk profession in the Medieval world. They sold their combat skills and risked their lives in exchange for good remuneration. As such, the mercenaries were a mixed lot C men, women, the elderly, children, good people, bad people, and more often than not, those who prioritized their interests above all else. Therefore, trustworthiness was highly valued among the Medieval mercenaries. Once they took the money, they would do the job, and if the employer wanted someone chopped, they would certainly chop. If on the battlefield, the employers enemy could double the pay, they would guarantee absolute neutrality. If the employers enemy offered three times the pay, they would turn sides in the middle of battle. Clear pricing, no deception involved. Of course, there were some exceptions. For instance, the Swiss mercenaries that emerged towards the end of the Medieval period on modern Earth were renowned for their discipline, bravery, and loyalty. During the three Burgundian Wars, the Swiss mercenaries defeated the Duke of Burgundy, Bold Charles, several times, the last time even resulting in his death. During the Sack of Rome, Carlos I, who was simultaneously the King of Spain and Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, surrounded Rome with 30,000 troops intending to capture the Pope. The Swiss mercenaries, covering for the Popes escape, saw 147 out of 189 men perish but ultimately completed their mission. Since then, on modern Earth, the Swiss Guard has served as the protective force and ceremonial symbol for the Popes Vatican. After glancing at the Mercenary Team consisting of three men and one woman, Richard was hesitant to make any conclusions about whether they were trustworthy mercenaries or the outlier type, especially without having seen their actions. But this had little to do with him; he was merely preparing to stay here for the night before heading to the Royal Capital of Jade City tomorrow to meet Gro. Richard walked up to the counter, requested an available room, and ordered his meal to be delivered to his room. Without any fuss, he turned and ascended the stairs with Pandora. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Danis watched as Richard walked upstairs with Pandora, who resembled a little maid, her eyes flickered, then she felt someone gently poking her. Turning her head, she saw Cole looking over. Whats up? Danis asked. Hehe, Cole chuckled at Danis and whispered, So, Danis, you fancy that young noble lad with barely any beard? Ha. Danis didnt deny it, looking sideways, So what? Young and adorable, thats exactly my type. Thats perfect, Cole spoke up, our goals are the same, but the difference is, youre interested in the person, while Im interested in the money. How about it, shall we collaborate on a job? Daniss eyes narrowed as she stared at Cole for a while and then said, How do I know youre telling the truth? What if youre just using me? This has happened before, right? Yeah, three months ago, I distracted the target for you, and after you took the luggage from his room, you just slipped away. Left me to be entangled by that disgusting fat merchant all night. Ha, Cole wasnt embarrassed, he said with a grin that wasnt really a smile, It goes both ways, lets not point fingers. Six months ago, I helped you hook up with that young whats-his-name baron heir, and you didnt help me pick his pocket either. After all the effort you put into flirting with him, he didnt fall for you, wasting a perfect opportunity to get rich. Daniss eyebrows furrowed, showing a hint of annoyance. Cole quickly waved his hands, Stop, stop, stop! Lets talk business. Are we doing this or not? The plan is this, you use your um, charm to lure that noble guy out, anywhere. If you can, best lead him to your room and into your bed, make him swear to marry youthats always been your goal, hasnt it? Meanwhile, I will take the chance to rummage through his luggage in his room. Hmph, dont forget, he has a little maid, Danis said. Ha, a little girl not even as tall as my chest, what could she do? Ill deceive her with a few words, and if not, Ill just tie her up, gag her, and toss her in a corner. She cant overturn heaven, Cole said disdainfully. Then youd better wear a mask. The noble youth and that little maid saw us together earlier. Although they might not remember, if the maid recognizes you and then tells the noble youth, the plan is completely ruined. Of course, you could kill herbut you know, I dont like killing. Alright, alright, what a hassle, but Ill follow your advice. Ill wear a mask, Cole said impatiently, then paused as if thinking of something, and asked, So does that mean you agree to the plan? Agree, of course I agree, Danis said, her lips curling up, Why wouldnt I? Its not easy to come across a noble, especially one whos alone. I cant let this chance slip by. But arent you worried that this noble might be a fake? There are quite a few pretending to be nobles these days. And him having just a single maid is suspicious. If thats really the case, then Ill treat him very well! Daniss voice grew cold, then shifted again, her eyes twinkling, But if by chance he is a real noble, even if hes the smallest of lord heirs, Ill make sure he thoroughly enjoys the pleasure of being a man, not a boy, and make him absolutely unable to leave me. Watching Daniss demeanor, Cole couldnt help but lick his lips, feeling a dryness in his throat, but then he calmed down. In his view, money was far more important than a woman. With money, what kind of woman couldnt he find? Daniss desperation to snatch up every noble was ultimately just for money. If he had money, he could completely think about buying a title, and then Danis might actually climb into his bed willingly. Well, of course, that would require a hefty sum of money. At this point, the leader of the Mercenary Team, Mu Ke, spoke up, seemingly full after eating, and tapped the table, Im going back to my room to sleep, and you shouldnt stay up too late either. We need to head to the Royal Capital early tomorrow, dont delay. Ah, yes, the others responded. After Mu Ke went upstairs, the burly man who had eaten his fill glanced at Danis, seemingly reluctant to leave but then went upstairs as well. Cole and Danis continued discussing, finalizing some details, before finally heading upstairs themselves. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 092 So What? Chapter 93: Chapter 092 So What? Upstairs, Richard and Pandora walked into the room. Taking steps, Pandora walked to the tables edge and placed the suitcase she was carrying onto the table with a bang, causing the whole table to creak under the strain. Though the suitcase appeared unremarkable externally, it was filled with quite a few items. Even Richard, without using any spells, felt it heavy to lift. Of course, for the Giant Dragon Girl Pandora, it was another story altogetherit felt almost weightless, much lighter than the massive tree trunk she had held in her arms before. In Pandoras view, using the suitcase to hit someone would be terribly ineffective; it would be safer to go to the forest, pull out a tree, and carry that instead. Thinking of such strange things, Pandora put down the suitcase and walked towards the neatly made bed, sitting down on its softness, feeling some comfort. But soon, she smelled a faint stench wafting continuously from inside the bed. Hmmph, Pandora wrinkled her brow and sniffed, then thought for a second before flipping the bedding over to sit on the bare mattress, seemingly satisfied with her decision. Richard, watching nearby, shook his head slightly, not wanting to say much. He sat in front of the table, opened the suitcase, and took out a Papyrus Scroll, a Quill, and a bottle of Ink, beginning to write something. Even while traveling, he was still studying several things, primarily a Ring he had found on the body of a Mysterious Wizard. Lately, he felt he had made some progress in his research and was writing down some conjectures on the scroll, organizing his thoughts. After a while, food was served, and after a simple meal, Richard continued writing. As night fell, the noise from the tavern below gradually faded, and it became quiet outside. In the cold winter night, not even the chirping of insects could be heard, only the clear sound of the walls cracking from the contracting cold. Crack, crack, crack Richards heart was incredibly calm as he continued writing on the Papyrus Scroll. After a moment, as he reached the end and was about to put down the Quill, a series of clear footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Tap tap, tap tap, tap, tap The footsteps went from distant to near, stopping at the door. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. Richards eyes flickered toward the door, and a moment later, he heard a gentle knocking, Bang, bang, bang, bang. Who? Richard raised an eyebrow and asked. There was no response from outside the door. But the knocking continued. Bang, bang, bang, bang. Richard frowned slightly, glanced at Pandora, who was quietly sitting in a corner of the mattress and daydreaming, then strode towards the door. With a creak, the door opened, and Richard saw a woman standing outside, someone he had seen before, the Female Mercenary who had been drinking in the tavern on the first floor. Given her appearance, it was hard not to notice her, but he wondered why she would come here. Richard noticed that the Female Mercenary had taken off the Armor she had been wearing, now dressed in a tight outfit. Her lips were painted red as fire. Her eyebrows delicately shaped, showing just a hint of curve, quite exquisite. No doubt, the Female Mercenarys attire was very eye-catching, surpassing most women of the Medieval era. But what did she want? Richard frowned slightly. At this moment, the Female Mercenary stood at the door, looking at Richard without any signs of shock, more a furrowing of brows, sinking her heart, but then she smiled and softly said, Noble young master, allow me to introduce myself. I am Danis, um, a mercenary, you must have seen me downstairs in the tavern. So? Richard squinted, asking. Danis clenched her teeth secretly, well aware that only if a man showed enough initiative would it count as successful. True attraction should leave no trace, making the target unaware of being attracted. But this young man kept a straight face, showing no desire in his eyes, only wariness, which made her feel somewhat troubled. But even if it was troublesome, she had to press on, for good opportunities to meet a noble, especially a fresh and delicious young noble like him, were rare, and who knew when the n?chst opportunity would arise. She was determined! Danis thought and then revealed a radiant smile, her lips curling upwards as she brightly looked at Richard and spoke, Do you find me beautiful? So? Richard repeated his earlier question. Danis was at a loss for words. If there is nothing else, please leave, Richard spoke, gesturing to the side, I am busy with something. Daniss eyes flickered, and the next moment, with nothing to lose, she grabbed Richards hand and asked, I heard that a noble young master like you often has many female companionsare you interested in letting me be one of them? For free, of course! Richard was expressionless. He had already speculated about many things before stepping out the door. After speaking the first time, he had confirmed most of it. After the second time, he had almost fully figured out Daniss intentions. Now, having listened to her, he had anticipated all the possible consequences that could arise from this situation. A romantic encounter? Impossible. There are no free lunches in the world; even if there were, they wouldnt just happen casually. Things that fall from the sky are usually traps. If he wasnt mistaken, she must have accomplices nearby, waiting for the right moment to act. Perhaps they would jump out shouting catch the adulterer, or enter the room to steal, or something else. But no matter what, this was an apparent attempt at fishing. Fishing in the Medieval era? Not very clever, indeed. Given that The n?chst moment, Richard acted in response. Danis still maintained a smile, feeling nearly certain about her actions, after all, being so forward, what man could resist? Danis remained patient, waiting for Richards further reaction, but the n?chst moment, she felt a vast force from his hand, almost crushing her fingers. Ah! Danis couldnt help but cry out in pain, her entire body shaking, her facial muscles involuntarily distorting as she tried to pull away. But thinking of her goal, Danis forcibly suppressed the impulse to resist, struggling to maintain a smile on her face as she blinked and looked at Richard, her voice trembling slightly, Young master, does this mean you agree? After speaking, Danis stiffly curled her lips, maintaining a radiant smile as she looked towards Richard. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 093: Committing Violence with a Dagger Chapter 94: Chapter 093: Committing Violence with a Dagger Regarding Daniss performance, Richard quickly made his final judgment and said to her, Sorry, Im not interested. After finishing his sentence, he released his grasp, stepped back inside the door, and was about to close it. Wait a minute! Just then, Richard saw a short and slim mercenary stride out from a nearby inns room, pointing at him and shouting, Kid, you dare to bully Danis, dont walk away! Richards brows furrowed slightly. It seemed the setup behind him was already too impatient to jump out. It seemed even less qualified now. What surprised Richard was that the female mercenary Danis actually scolded her companion, saying icily to the man who had walked out, Cole, this is none of your business. I am willing to let this young master bully me, so go back where you came from. It looked like she still didnt want to give up, and wanted to follow the script they had previously agreed upon. But the male mercenary Cole wouldnt have it, and started arguing, What do you mean, willing? I heard you screaming in pain. This kid clearly bullied you, so he has to compensate! Nonsense, the young master didnt bully me, it was all my own choice. Is it wrong for me to enjoy being pinched until it hurts? Danis said. Heh, you like it? How about I pinch you and see? Get lost, if your dirty hands dare to touch me, Ill chop them off. Alright, alright, dont get excited, listen to me Cole took Danis aside and they began whispering. He thought Richard couldnt hear, but after three times of Life Remolding and the spiritual strength enhancement by the Crystal Skull, Richards perception and spiritual strength were far beyond average people. He could clearly hear every word of the conversation between the two. Youve already failed. Why are you still clinging on? We might as well cooperate and scam him out of some money You bastard, who says I failed? I still have a chance Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. Dont be foolish, he doesnt like you at all. Even if you throw yourself at him and he really does humiliate you, hell discard you like a piece of snot afterward. Pfft, how would you know without trying? Besides, if that really happens, hes just my type. Im willing to be discarded Youre hopeless I dont need you to save me Clearly, Cole thought Danis had already failed, whereas Danis felt there was still a chance to salvage the situation. The two quarreled fiercely without giving an inch. Just when Richard thought they would keep arguing, the situation took a sudden turn No, my loss is too greatmy hand still hurts. So I want sixty percent Bullshit, its just a pinchwhat can it do? It seemed like you actually enjoyed it. So, a split is the most we can doyou take fifty percent, and Ill take fifty Fine, but theres one condition Okay, okay, you really are persistent Im willing After the conversation, Richard saw Danis and Cole, the two mercenaries, walk back. Cole walked with an air of arrogance, while Danis followed behind like someone who had suffered a great injustice. Cole walked directly up to Richard, looking up at him, Kid, Danis told me that you bullied her and even injured her. Now you have two choices, either marry Danis, as he said this, Cole glanced at Danis as if to say: Ive done what I promised you. Then Cole continued, Of course, if you dont want to marry her, youll have to pay her a large sum of money, at least five gold coins. Yes, five gold coins! Not one less! And they must be circulating Jade Coins from the kingdom, dont try to fool me with any fake stuff. At this point, Danis suddenly poked Cole in the back. Realizing something, Cole swept a glance at Richard, Ah, youre not from the Jade Kingdom, right? Then other gold coins, silver coins or whatever will do, but Ill check their quality. Like those crappy self-made gold coins, they better be worth three for one, dont think you can cheat me! Watching Cole as he ranted on with spittle flying, Richard revealed an expression full of meaning. Having spoken his piece, Cole reached out to Richard, ready to demand the coins. Suddenly, at that moment, a door not far away opened. From the Mercenary Team, Zack, burly as a bear, emerged from the door, half squinting as if he were up for a midnight pee, his upper body bare and his lower half covered in tattered shorts. After a few steps, Zack sensed something, slowly opened his eyes, and, seeing Danis and Cole in the corridor, as well as Richard in the room, paused slightly and then woke up fully. Dan Danis, what are you doing? Zack looked at Danis and asked. Danis couldnt help but press her forehead, well aware that Zack had feelings for her. Speaking out about this matter was bound to anger him, and who knew what kind of chaos would follow. Hopefully, no one would get killed, as killings were the most troublesome. Danis prayed inwardly, not immediately answering Zacks question. Seeing Zacks physique, Coles eyes flashed with the thought of extorting more money from Richard. The next moment, Cole looked at Zack with a hint of anger, Zack, youve arrived just in time. This kid here bullied Danis and even scratched her chest. I heard the noise and came out, just catching him and was about to make him pay, we cant let him off easily! What! Hearing this, Zacks eyes went wide, he turned his head to look at Danis and asked, Is what Cole said true? Uh, its true, I guess, Danis answered with an unnatural expression and an odd tone, unable to help but add, Zack, you you mustnt kill anyone. What! Zack let out a roar, his eyes blood-red as he turned toward Richard, morphing from a bear into a raging bull. He entirely ignored Daniss strange demeanor, his ears only registering Daniss two-word reply, Really! Kid, you dare to really bully Danis, I Ill slaughter you! With big strides, Zack moved to the doorway, clenching his fists, ready to land a fierce punch on Richard. His fist swinging through the air, he felt it lacked force, quickly scanning his body, realizing he hadnt brought any weapons with him. After all, he only intended to get up for the night and hadnt anticipated a fight. His favorite Two-handed Greatsword was left in the room, and there was clearly no time to retrieve it now. His peripheral vision caught sight of a dagger strapped to Coles waist, and Zacks eyes immediately lit up, his hand reaching for Coles waist. Cole saw it, and so did Danis. Danis exhaled sharply, Dont! Cole instinctively wanted to reach out and block it, but seeing Zacks thick arm swing around menacingly, he realized that if he tried to block it, his arm might just get broken. He pulled back his arm again. Zacks hand successfully grabbed the hilt of the dagger, rage burning in his heart. Holding the dagger, he was ready to strike. Looking at Richard, he envisioned the scene of a little chick being killed. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 094: Not Bad, But Foolish Chapter 95: Chapter 094: Not Bad, But Foolish Kill him! That was the only thought in Zacks mind at the time. Only by doing so could he alleviate the anger in his heart and compensate for the bullying Danis endured. Although it would cause trouble afterward, he wasnt afraid; if Danis ended up liking him because of this, it would be a huge win. Various thoughts filled Zacks mind, and in the next moment, he was about to draw his dagger and immediately launch an attack. Just then, Zacks eyes suddenly narrowed as he saw the seemingly frail Nobel boys lips move slightly. The boy stepped forward and was instantly in front of him, then stretched out a hand and pressed it on his own that was gripping the dagger. This was Zack distinctly felt an overwhelming strength on his hand, forcefully pushing back the dagger that was almost drawn. Then, an even greater force arrived, hurling him directly and smashing him against Cole nearby, violently throwing him to the ground. This! Lying on the ground in immense pain, Zack heard a distant voice start speaking, Ive wanted to ask a question from the beginning. Um are you so sure you could handle me? I Zack was slightly stunned, having thought he was strong and bullying a child, only to realize at that moment that he was the child being bullied. This Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? Speaking of which, you really failed at doing something bad. Although its a shameful act, your lack of dedication is really not good. At the very least, partners should have arranged the distribution of benefits in advance and determined contingency plans for unexpected situations. Most importantly, you should thoroughly scout your targets information, the more detailed, the better, and then devise a series of comprehensive plans. In my view, even doing bad things has to be reasonable. Being a villain isnt just something you can decide to be. The way you are now, youre not bad youre dumb Zack, lying on the ground, listened to Richards endless cryptic talk and became extremely irritable. Though his body felt shattered, he glanced at Danis, bellowed furiously, and struggled to his feet, throwing his fist toward Richard. Then, the next moment, a crisp snap of a bone fracture echoed, followed by the heavy sound of thud as something massive hit the ground, and then continuous screams, Ah! Ah! Ah! The instructive voice paused briefly, then continued. Um, while courage and enthusiasm are good attributes, they must be used under the right circumstances and at the right time. Without clear information on the target, you should strive to lie low and preserve your strength at all costs, even if it means bowing down and begging for mercy. The goal is to lower the targets guard, expose their weaknesses, and then strike a blow that can turn the situation around. Failure isnt terrible; stupidity is the most fearful because under stupidity, you dont even understand why you failed. If theres a next time, I sincerely hope you become smarter. That way, youll know which people not to provoke and whom you can provoke, who will cost too much if provoked, and who would spell your doom. This is for your good, and mine too. I sincerely wish the world were full of smart people; it would save me a lot of trouble caused by others stupidity. Unfortunately, achieving this goal is really a bit difficult, like with you After a while, Richard stood inside the door and gestured to the people outside to come in. Having been lectured to the point of doubting their very lives, with bewildered looks in their eyes, Danis, Cole, and Zack Mercenary, felt as if they had received a reprieve. They helped each other up quickly and walked back toward the distant room door. Among the three, Dans injuries were the lightest. During the lecture, she had tried to launch a sneak attack but was slapped to the ground by Richard without any tenderness, her half face swelling up. Other than that, she had no other injuries. Coles injuries were moderate. He too had tried a sneak attack during the lecture, and when he fell to the ground with his dagger, realizing the blade of the dagger was just a few centimeters from his neck, he completely lost the courage to resist. Thus, he could still walk, which was much better than Zack. Zacks injuries were severe. Though not life-threatening, he would need a long time to recover normal movements. Even if he recovered well, whether he could maintain his full strength was questionable. This was because, during the lecture, Zack had persistently attempted to attack and resist, only to be slammed to the ground by Richard again and again, until he couldnt get up anymore. Thus, he was covered in blood, with who knows how many broken bones. The three of them walked to Daniss room door. Danis thought for a moment and then said, Come to my room. I have some potions in my luggage that can treat injuries. Ill apply some on you. Okay, Cole responded quickly. Ugh Zack, who was already unable to speak, made a sound with his tongue sticking out, indicating agreement. Pushing the door open, the three entered Daniss room, where Danis quickly fetched a Potion Bottle. She poured out a stinging, brown-yellow potion from the bottle and applied it on the three. Inevitably, the application process touched their wounds and caused severe pain, resulting in muffled groans and twisted expressions; they couldnt help but complain. Angrily, Danis was the first to speak, turning to Cole and saying, Its all because of you. If you hadnt brought Zack into this, none of this would have happened. Hmph, Cole retorted, unconvinced, Why is it my fault? Even if I hadnt spoken to Zack, do you think he would have let that kid off? Anyway, that kid really hurt you. Hmph, you probably enjoyed it, didnt you? Getting your hand squeezed and your face slapped. His tone was filled with a hint of sarcasm by the end. Angry, Danis snatched the Potion Bottle from Coles hand and retorted, Yes, I enjoyed it, okay? I like being abused and trampled, so what? The worse the abuse, the happier I am! After saying this, whether reluctantly or willingly, Danis closed her eyes as if savoring the pain on her body. A moment later, her body tensed, and then she suddenly shivered and relaxed. Opening her eyes, the rich flush on Daniss face had completely overshadowed the handprint, her eyes glazed as she looked at Cole and said softly yet forcefully, You know, I just realized that I really enjoy this. It feels quite nice. Why dont you try it? Cole stared wide-eyed at Danis, his mouth agape. After a moment, he decisively backed off, muttering, Youre intense, youre fierce Ha ha After a while, Cole remembered something, looked at Danis, and said, Actually, its not your fault, nor mine. Its all Zacks fault! Hmm? Zack? Yes, Zack! Zack was lying on a bed on one side, unable to move at all, and could only utter ugh, ugh. However, upon hearing this, his eyes showed undisguised anger. It seemed that if he could stand up, the first thing he would do was tear Cole apart. But he couldnt. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 095 I am the Squirrel Chapter 96: Chapter 095 I am the Squirrel Cole saw Zacks angry expression and was not afraid; he thought Zack would have a hard time even standing up for the rest of his life. Given the injuries Zack had sustained and the methods of the Mercenary Teams captain, Mura, the most likely outcome of this situation was that Zack would be ruthlessly abandoned by the Mercenary Team. Of course, saying abandoned would be too unfeeling. The method would probably be as follows: considering Zacks severe injuries and his inability to walk, as well as his difficulty in facing the dangers the Mercenary Team would encounter later, Mura would leave Zack at the inn to recuperate and hand the innkeeper a large sum of money. This sum of money mainly comprised the rewards Zack had accumulated for completing missions lately, which were in Muras hands, possibly amounting to one or two Gold Coins. There was also a small portion from the contributions collected by his teammates for Zack, maybe a silver coin or perhaps a dozen copper coins. Of course, Cole wouldnt contribute a single coin. After handing the money to the innkeeper, the three-man Mercenary Team would leave, and Zacks life and belongings would completely depend on the innkeeper. If the innkeeper was kind, he would deliver food and drink to Zack every day, arrange for the staff to take care of him, and even go so far as to hire a physician to treat Zack. Thus, as long as Zacks Life Force was strong enough, it was very possible that he would recover his health before the money ran out. If he was lucky enough to regain all his strength, he could smoothly rejoin his original team or join another. Of course, retiring from the mercenary life and returning home to become a Farmer was also an option. If the innkeeper was greedy, the situation would be different. For example, dumping Zack in a cellar, ignoring him, and watching him die a slow death would mean pocketing a good amount of money. If the innkeeper was particularly impatient, he might even add something extra to help Zack along to his death. However, under normal circumstances, the innkeeper would fall somewhere between good and badhe would take care of Zack, but not diligently. Whether Zack lived or died would completely depend on his health and luck. For this reason, no one in the Mercenary Team would feel any psychological barriers, because, after all, everything was beyond their control; the innkeeper, Zacks body, and luck were in charge of it all. Therefore, in Coles view, since Zack had sustained such severe injuries, there was a high likelihood that he would never see him again. So he could speak his mind without any fear. Looking at Zack, Cole said, Zack, no matter how you glare at me, saying you have no brains means you have no brains. If you hadnt come out earlier, if you werent prepared to kill someone with a dagger, you wouldnt be in this situation. Maybe the Noble kid would have been too lazy to bother with us and just given us the money. After all, it looked like that youngster wasnt short of cash. To fall back ten thousand steps, even if that youngster had attacked, without your constant sneak attacks, we wouldnt have ended up this badly, maybe we wouldnt have been hit at all. Let me tell you, your current pathetic state is entirely deserved, entirely your own doing. Zack glared at Cole, his gaze as if he wanted to devour Cole. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.0 But Cole continued as if he hadnt seen Zacks look, Zack, let me tell you, Danis made a very correct decision not to choose you. Because being with you, she would have been dragged down by your stupidity sooner or later. I say, when you do things, do you really not think about the consequences? Just knowing how to fight and kill, whats the use? You think youre a Noble, that you have an entire family behind you to clean up your mess Woo roar woo Meanwhile, in Richards room. Richard walked back to his room, closed the door, looked at the completed scroll on the table, and slowly read, trying to reconnect with his previous line of thought: Ring conjecture Storage Space failure testing Mana response verification retesting final hypothesis plan At this time, Pandora, who had been sitting in the corner, snapped out of her daze, sniffed, and looked at Richard as if remembering something, and asked, Did you just go out? Uh, Richards eyes continued to rest on the Papyrus Scroll as he replied absently, Yes. Why? Pandora asked. Richard answered, Nothing special, just that there were two no, three squirrels outside making a racket, so I gave them a little lesson and chased them away. Squirrels! Pandoras eyes sparkled with excitement. Since leaving the forest, she had never seen a squirrel. She quickly headed for the door and ran outside. Richard glanced at her but didnt mind, because as far as he was concerned, except for a true Wizard, there werent many people in this world who could harm Pandora. Considering just their combat abilities, he was no match for Pandora, though a real fight would be a different story altogether. In any case, Richard felt quite secure about Pandoras safety. As he saw her leave, he didnt think much of it and refocused his attention on the scroll. ` On the other side, in Daniss room. Cole continued to rudely berate Zack, his words leaving Zack gasping for breath, wanting to jump off the bed and fight to the death with Cole. Danis couldnt hold back her irritation and looked at Cole, saying, Youre going too far, Cole! No matter what, Zack was injured because of you and me. How can you talk to him like that? Dont you feel any guilt? What do I have to feel guilty about? Its all his own stupidity. If he werent so stupid, he wouldnt have caused all this trouble. If he werent so stupid, he wouldnt have fallen for you Daniss eyebrows shot up, and she said icily, Shut up, and get out! Fine, Ill go! Im sick of being around such an idiot anyway. Im going back to my room. Cole said, turning to leave. Despite some pain, he moved quite smoothly. Ignoring Daniss murderous look, Cole walked out the door, only to raise an eyebrow the next moment, as he saw something unexpected. A pink and tender little girl, about seven or eight years old, dressed in a purple outfit, stood in the corridor, looking around as if searching for something. Isnt that the little maid of that noble kid? Cole thought to himself, unable to suppress the evil thoughts arising within him. That noble brat dared to let his little maid wander? Perfect, hed just take advantage of the situation. That noble brat had hit him before, so he could easily take out his frustration on this little maid. If the noble kid was weak, kidnapping the little maid could definitely extort a hefty ransom. If the noble kid was tough and didnt care about the little maid, then killing her would serve as a satisfying vengeance. Yes, thats it! This is what true cleverness is! All that crap the noble kid said before was bullshit; he was not stupid at all. Thinking this, Cole stepped toward the little maid in his sight. The little maid looked up at him curiously and frowned, asking, Have you have you seen a squirrel? Are you looking for a squirrel? Cole was taken aback, then a sinister smile crept across his face, Little sister, you know, I am a squirrel. Hmm, then where is your tail? Pandora asked seriously. Still cautious? A flash in Coles eyes, and he felt a surge of murderous intent. Dont worry, Ill show it to you right now. Cole whispered, his hand already reaching for his waist; the next moment, he drew a dagger and swung vehemently. Die! ` Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 096 Iron Ring Chapter 97: Chapter 096 Iron Ring The dagger swung downward fiercely, and Cole could clearly feel his heart pounding rapidly in his chest, his body uncontrollably heating up, the muscles of his wounded area contracting from the pain, but it did not affect his attack. Swing down, swing down! Cole watched the dagger get increasingly closer to the little maids body, his throat involuntarily growing dry. Although he had killed people before, killed many in fact, he had never laid hands on a child so small. But now, it didnt matter. Coles dagger fell, and he saw it pierce the little maids body, seeing the look of surprise flicker across her eyes. Cry, scream, and then die! Cole thought somewhat crazily, already preparing to hear the little maids shrill scream, but the next moment, his vision darkened, and he felt as if the whole world had suddenly turned upside down. Later, Cole would reflect very seriously that this might have been the last sensation he felt in his intact state. The world upended, and Cole felt his entire body begin to spin, followed by dizziness. After a seemingly long time, the dizziness subsided, and Cole realized that he hadnt heard the anticipated scream. Instead, there were faint, pain-filled moans sounding close by. Huh? Dazed, Cole realized the moans were coming from his own throat, and then he found even more to be puzzled about. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????.? Why was he lying on the ground? Why did his entire body hurt so much? Why could he barely move? Why While he was perplexed, Cole saw the little maid furrow her brow as she approached him, saying, Scared! Scared of what? He was the one who had been scared, for heavens sake. Cole couldnt help but think, then felt the world flip over once again. He heard the sound of something heavy falling and felt his body being smashed against the ground repeatedly, like a broken ragdoll. Thud! Thud! Thud! This! This! This! Ah! Ah! Ah! Inside Daniss room. Danis applied the ointment to Zack with an expressionless face. Zacks lips quivered, as if he wanted to say something. Leaning in, Danis could hear him. Do you do you really not like me at all, not even a little, not even after all Ive done for you, not even now that Ive become like this? Danis paused slightly in her application of the ointment, then turned to look at Zack. She stared at him for a long time and said with a touch of self-mockery, Zack, do you think people like us really have the privilege to like someone? What difference would it make whether I like you or not? There is no difference. You should know very well, I dont want to continue living the life of a mercenary. I want change, so I must marry into nobility. Besides that, I dont care about likes or grievances. Zacks gaze dimmed rapidly. Danis exhaled, Dont think too much about it. Ill try my best to persuade Uncle Mura not to abandon you. Even if we leave you behind, well find someone reliable to take care of you. Forget about what happened before. That noble young man is someone we cannot afford to provoke. I dont know why he is so strong, but he might be one of those legendary knights with special bloodlines. We should stay away from him. Zack did not respond, and Danis was about to say more when suddenly the sound of knocking came from outside the door, making her pause in surprise. A moment later, the door to the room was opened from the outside, and Cole crawled in covered in blood, looking even worse than Zack. Danis couldnt help but be startled before realizing something, and asked, Did you provoke that noble young master again? I gurgle no, Cole spat blood and shook his head. On his honor, how could he dare provoke that noble young master again? But what he provoked was that noble young masters little maid. If that counted, would it be considered provoking the young master too? At that thought, Cole nodded again. Seeing this, Danis couldnt help but sigh. She looked at Zack on the bed and then at Cole on the floor and suddenly felt that what the noble young master said before was very true; his companions did indeed seem very stupid In Richards room. Pandora walked back with a frown. Richard, who was busy at the desk, looked up at Pandora and asked casually, How did it go? Did you find the squirrel? Ah Pandora hesitated for a moment, tried hard to recall the person she had just encountered, and then compared it with the squirrel she had seen during the Beast Tide in the forest, finally saying, I found one, but it was a very strange, very ugly, and very unimpressive squirrel, so I chased it away again. Hmm? Hmm. Um Pandora sat on the smooth wooden plank and began to daydream again, wondering why a squirrel was different from another squirrel; could it be because the squirrels in the forest hadnt grown up? When the young squirrels grew up and became big squirrels, would they look like the one she had seen before? But Richard didnt pay much attention to this, as he had finally reclaimed the train of thought that had been lost due to the previous disruption by the Mercenary Team. His gaze settled on the Papyrus Scroll, and Richard recited a few terms with a slightly solemn expression: Black Iron Ring Magic Rune decryption attempts Taking a deep breath, Richard reached into his chest and pulled out a black Iron Ring. This Iron Ring was indeed the one he had found on the body of the Mysterious Wizard, whom he had killed with great effort in the forest and then worked hard to dig out from the mountainside. The reasons for digging out the wizard were manifold. One was to truly confirm his death, since dead men tell no tales. The second was to take the wizards head as a tribute to Gregory, allowing Pandora to release some emotions. The third reason was to study the things the wizard might have been carrying. According to logic, a powerful wizard would naturally carry items commensurate with his strength, possibly including scrolls with First or Second Circle Magic records, Magic Tools, or peculiar Magic Materials. However, after searching through the Mysterious Wizards dilapidated body several times, Richard only found an unremarkable Black Iron Ring on his body. What was the use of this Iron Ring? Was it merely decorative, or was it used to signify status? Richard was skeptical about that. Even a very powerful wizard would still have mundane needs and cannot live without food or drink, thus they would always carry some sort of currency thats easily liquidated. Thats why he took with him a number of small, high-value gemstones when he left the Blue Lion Kingdom. Was the Mysterious Wizard so bereft of possessions that wherever he went, he planned to rob and dine-and-dash? Even if that were true, shouldnt he have carried some Magic Tools, Recovery Potions? Could it be the Mysterious Wizard was extremely confident, believing his power could crush everything, and he would never suffer any injuries? If that were indeed the case, Richard felt, then the wizard truly deserved his death. But thinking more rationally, Richard still thought there might be something off about the Iron Ring on the wizards finger. Just like in many novels from Earth that he had read, could this Iron Ring be a kind of Space Ring, a Space Item? Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 097 Space Items Chapter 98: Chapter 097 Space Items Space Items! The mere possibility made Richards breath catch in his chest. A space item! Having an internal space built into it where you could store various needed items and retrieve them when necessary, could indeed explain why the Mysterious Wizard didnt carry anything on his person. Maybe in many modern Earth novels, such an item is so widely used that it has become clichd. However, Richard was keenly aware of what it would mean if such a thing truly existed. It meant that the magic of the Wizards in this world had achieved what even modern Earths technology has yet to accomplish. It meant that the magic of the Wizards might be an existence more advanced than modern Earth, possibly by several hundred years of new scientific technology. Excessively advanced science is always considered magic, this saying is universal. Just like video calls on modern Earth could completely pretend to be Heavenly Ear Technique or Heavenly Vision. Then the current worlds achievements in spatial technology could be considered the space items familiar to modern humans of Earth. But what was the true principle behind it? Richard knew very well that, just as video calls are not actual Heavenly Vision or Heavenly Ear Technique but the transmission of digital signals, this space item didnt necessarily have to be a genuine space item. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. It simply appeared to exhibit properties of a space item. Of course, regardless, he still needed to unravel the other partys secrets to fully understand everything. The question now was how to decipher it. According to many novels, the method to unlock space items, as well as other precious magic tools, was rather straightforward, that was blood recognition. Once the previous owner of a space item had died, it became an unclaimed object. Merely by dropping a drop of ones own fresh blood onto it, it would become theirs. Why was this so? It seemed there was never an explanation. But is this the reality? Richard wanted to try it out. He reached out for his suitcase and took out a tiny box from within, the box was specially insulated and inside were several ice cubes the size of a fingertip, each containing a drop of ruby-red blood. Taking out an ice cube, Richard melted it with Flame Impact and carefully extracted the blood bead, dripping it onto the Iron Ring. The moment the blood entered, Richard could feel the Iron Ring tremble slightly and undergo some sort of change. It seemed blood recognition might just work. But was that really the case? On the contrary! If it were that easy, Richard wouldnt have studied the Iron Ring for so many days without deciphering it. After extensive research and experimentation, Richard had confirmed that so-called blood recognition was, just like blood relation identification unreliable. The reason why the ring reacted to the blood was not because it was his, but the Mysterious Wizards blood. So why did the Iron Ring react upon the addition of the Mysterious Wizards blood? Was the Mysterious Wizard still alive? Alive? Nonsense! In Richards view, an Iron Ring could not possibly possess the function to detect and monitor the life or death of its bearer. This was much like electronic doors on modern Earth, which simply cannot monitor the homeowners vital signs. A more reasonable explanation is that it was a form of identity authentication. Yes, identity authentication. It was as though there was a lock on the Iron Ring that wasnt sophisticated enough to recognize its owner with a simple glance and obediently unlock. It required a special verification method, the insertion of the correct key into its mechanism, to open. Blood was the key. Upon depositing the blood, the Iron Ring would verify a component in the bloodthe most important component of the human bodyDNA! Yes, DNA! Wizards are humans, they are organisms, so naturally, they have DNA. What the Iron Ring was verifying was DNA, or something similar to it. This inference might seem odd, but if space items exist, then why not DNA verification? The former is a technology far more advanced than the latteron modern Earth, we can compare DNA, yet we cannot create space items. That was the logical explanationverify DNA to unlock the Iron Ring. However, this method of verification was not commonly used. Its much like how ordinary people wouldnt accept having to bleed every time they opened a door. Unless the Mysterious Wizard had some kind of special fetish, he wouldnt want to cut himself and let blood every time to unlock the Iron Ring. Blood-based DNA verification, in Richards many days of investigative experimentation, seemed like a high-authority verification method for emergencies, similar to security questions for account recovery or password retrieval on modern Earths internet. The normal method for everyday use would likely be simpler and more convenient, which is mana vibration verification. The surface and interior of the Iron Ring were engraved with intricate and detailed magic runes, some of which are for carrying out this verification method. The Mysterious Wizard would infuse a special kind of mana into the Iron Ring and as this mana flowed through the magic runes, it would produce a certain effect, eventually passing the verification and opening the internal space of the Iron Ring. But what exactly was this specific mana vibration? Richard admitted he didnt know. After all, the deceased Mysterious Wizard wasnt about to tell him. However, Richard wasnt too concerned. Because through blood, through the highest authority authentication, he could now use more extreme methods to directly modify the regular verification to none, just like the password-free payments on modern Earth. Naturally, this wasnt very safe, as it meant forgoing all verification of the Iron Ring. Any random infusion of mana would be able to unlock it. But this was a necessary evil. The reason for this was that the Iron Rings activation was time-restricted. If every activation required a drop of fresh blood for DNA verification, once the Mysterious Wizards blood was depleted, the Iron Ring would become unusable. Between a space item that would soon become inoperable and an insecure one that could be used over a long period of time, which one to choose? Any person of normal intelligence could provide the correct answer. Now the issue was how to modify and operate it, allowing the Iron Ring to be used for the long term. Richards gaze landed on a minute section of magic runes on the inner circle of the Iron Ring. After many continuous days of blood verification tests, Richard had found the precise spot that needed manipulation. What followed was to destroy this small area of magic runes without affecting the overall operation of the rest of the runes in the Iron Ring. To Richard, this was akin to deleting a segment of an if-statement in front-end computer programming in JavaScript to ensure that the code could execute regardless of the circumstances. It was similar to modifying a circuit by directly short-circuiting an extremely complex part of the circuitry, allowing the current to flow through the wires. Or like on a phone, inputting the lock screen password and then cancelling all types of lock screens. Unlike writing code, constructing circuits, or devising a complex smartphone unlock pattern, deletion and destruction were always simpler than creation But that didnt mean it was easy Taking a deep breath, Richard reached for his suitcase. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 098: Test of the Iron Ring Chapter 99: Chapter 098: Test of the Iron Ring Richard took several engraving needles out of his suitcase, along with a magnifying glass. He fixed the Iron Ring on the table, lit the area with a Phosphorus Candle, and then, holding the magnifying glass in one hand and an engraving needle in the other, began to work on the Magic Rune. Through the study of Monroe Chapter, Richard had long confirmed that he only needed to add two barely discernible lines to the Iron Ring to disable the Magic Runes within its target range. But even lines just a few millimeters long presented a tremendous difficulty to etch. On one hand, the precision of the Magic Runes on the inner band of the Iron Ring was extremely high, about the same as those on the Crystal Skull, surpassing ordinary micro-sculpting and requiring careful control. On the other hand, for some unknown reason, the Black Iron Ring was incredibly hard, making carving difficult, not something one engraving needle could easily complete, and it would take severalperhaps even more than a dozenworn-out needles to complete the carving. But, it had to be done. After all, the value of a Space Item was extremely high, even if there was only one cubic centimeter of hidden space, it could have a tremendous effect. Taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, Richard picked up the engraving needle and began to work. In the blink of an eye, several hours later. The night had grown deep. Pandora was leaning against the wall, curled up in the corner of the bed, eyes closed, head drooping; it was unclear if she was asleep or had found a new way to zone out. Richard let out a gentle sigh, moved from the position he had maintained for several hours, and stood up from the table, stretching lazily. Crack, his neck and shoulders emitted a series of subtle pops and crackles. Richards eyes sparkled with an unusual light as he held the finished Iron Ring and murmured, Its done. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.?? It was indeed done. The next moment, Richard slid the Iron Ring onto his hand, drew a surge of Mana from within his body, and activated the ring, then reached in with his spiritual power to probe its interior. The hidden space within the ring rapidly came to the forefront of Richards mind. The size of the space was neither as small as one cubic centimeter nor as large as the thousands of cubic meters described in some novels; it was actually about one cubic meter, similar in size to a large suitcase. At that moment, this interior of the suitcase contained quite a few things, part of the Mysterious Wizards legacy. During the verification through the Mysterious Wizards blood, Richard had mainly focused on breaking the Iron Rings magic and hadnt paid much attention to the contents, but now, he could finally take a good look. Controlling the extraction, Richard began to remove the objects one by one, laying them neatly on a wooden table, realizing that they could be divided into five parts: The first part consisted of various odd materials, gemstones, and crystals. They seemed valuable, but it was hard to assess given the scarcity of Wizards in the current world. The second part comprised a number of bottles containing potions, Medicine Powder, ointments, and more, all exhibiting some Mana fluctuations, and which would likely have some effects on the body. But without an instruction manual, it was hard to determine their exact purposes, requiring some time to test. The third part included several Papyrus Scrolls with sloppy handwriting, which appeared to be the Mysterious Wizards own research on Spells. The fourth part was a large seed resembling a walnut. Initially, Richard intended to categorize it as the last type, but upon careful sensing, one could feel intense Energy Waves inside. The quantity of energy contained was somewhat frightening; if detonated, it would release a force equivalent to tens of K (kilograms of TNT explosives), perhaps even a hundred K (comparable to a Tomahawk cruise missile). If crafted into some form of explosive Magic Tool, it could serve as a notably powerful trump card. Therefore, Richard decided to list it separately. The fifth part consisted of miscellaneous items, such as the Mysterious Wizards spare clothes, inscribed plates with unknown meanings, bread, clear water, several types of Coins, etc. One type of Coin, seemingly made of amethyst, even contained a non-negligible Energy Wave within, which led Richard to speculate that it might be a currency used among Wizards. As for its authenticity, that remained to be verified. After a simple inventory of the Mysterious Wizards remains organized the hard-earned spoils of defeating him, Richards gaze fell back upon the Iron Ring. The items of the Mysterious Wizard piqued his curiosity, but it was just curiosity. The Iron Ring, a Space Item, however, sparked an extremely strong research interest in him. Richard didnt understand why some characters in novels, upon acquiring similar Space Items, felt primarily joy and then just naturally used them. It was as if someone had given the protagonist of a novel an aircraft carrier, and after saying Thanks for the aircraft carrier, bro, the protagonist happily piloted it for transportation runs. Could it be that the main use of an aircraft carrier was its expansive deck for transporting many things? Was there no interest in exploring some of the equipment on the aircraft carrier? Like anti-aircraft missiles, anti-submarine sonar, carrier-based aircraft, and the entire suite of technology applied on the aircraft carrier? In Richards view, a Space Ring was quite similar to an aircraft carrier; its main function was definitely not just transport. There must be more functions waiting to be explored. What was most important was figuring out the principles behind the Space Ring, cracking the Magic System of the wizards, and thus mastering this power. His eyes flickered, and Richard began the first round of tests on the Iron Ring. The test was simple. That was to take out the items from the Iron Ring and put them back in. After putting them back in, take them out a second time. After taking them out, put them back in a second time. After repeating this many times, Richard carefully observed each detail of taking and storing the items. Ultimately, Richard found that it wasnt the case that the items would appear or disappear instantaneously with a thought. Both the retrieval and storing had a brief process. The Iron Ring acted as a small entrance and exita boxs entrance and exit. When storing items, it was as if they were being poured in and out of a box. When taking out a large number of items at the same time, the speed of retrieval would slow down. It seemed as if the boxs opening was of a fixed size, indicating that there were certain limitations to the quantity of items that could enter or exit within a unit of time. If there was a limit to the quantity of items within a unit of time, were there any restrictions on the size of the items? The Iron Ring had an interior volume of only about one cubic meter. What would happen if an object larger than that were stuffed inside? Would the Iron Ring burst? This second round of testing was a bit risky, but necessary. Richards eyes flashed as he took everything out of the Iron Ring and laid it on the ground in the room. He took down the suitcase from the table and cleared the table of miscellaneous items. Then, with some difficulty, he lifted the table with one hand and attempted to insert it into the Iron Ring. In the next moment, Richard felt resistance, as if the table was resting on a spring, requiring a more significant force to compress even a portion of it. So He chanted a Spell, Wind Force, which enhanced him, greatly increasing his strength. He exerted a fierce push, forcibly stuffing the table into the Iron Ring. Whether it was an illusion or not, at the end, Richard felt as if he heard a crack. Raising an eyebrow, Richard quickly took the table out of the Iron Ring, attempting to place it back on the ground. The next moment, with a crash, the shattered table slid out from the Iron Ring and fell to the floor. Uh Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 099 Live Test Chapter 100: Chapter 099 Live Test Richard looked at the table, originally over a meter long, now forcefully folded into less than a meter, causing severe distortion and deformation, and was certain that the crack sound he had just heard was not an illusion. He had applied too much force and directly damaged the table. From this perspective, his previous action was somewhat akin to forcefully stuffing the table into a sturdy, small stone cave, where the table naturally got crushed. This side explanation showed that the inner space of the Iron Ring was very robust, and there was no need to worry about it easily bursting. In that case, anything exceeding one cubic meter in size could theoretically be stuffed into the Iron Ring, as long as one had the ability to compress it into a volume of one cubic meter. Taking a gentle breath, Richard started the third round of tests. This time it was simpler, Richard took a small hourglass from the luggage on the ground. He turned the hourglass over to start the timer and then placed it into the Iron Ring. After waiting for a moment, Richard took out the hourglass and found that a small layer of sand had fallen, just covering one scale. One scale represented three minutes, which was approximately the waiting time just now. Many novels describe that time within a Space Ring is frozen, but it seemed there were some discrepancies now. The normal functioning of the hourglass indicated that time still existed inside the Iron Ring. Moreover, it also indicated that gravity existed inside the Iron Ring, and the magnitude of this gravity was comparable to the outside world. Of course, if the time inside the Iron Ring was slowed down and the gravity increased, or if the time was sped up and the gravity decreased, the combination could create this illusion that perfectly matched the external world. However, such a situation was highly improbable; this was only a preliminary test and was not considered further. Um Without hesitation, Richard quickly carried out the fourth round of testing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????. He took a bowl of water and placed it inside the Iron Ring, then shook the Iron Ring. After a moment, he took out the bowl of water, and not a drop had spilled. This indicated that although the Iron Ring was influenced by gravity, it was absolutely not the external gravity; otherwise, the force of movement would have also affected the interior of the Iron Ring, and the water in the bowl would have definitely spilled. So Um With a flicker in his eyes, Richard began to wonder if everything was really stored inside the small Iron Ring or if it was stored elsewhere, with the Iron Ring serving merely as a simple entrance and exit. He continued with the fifth round of testing. Many novels have described that living things cannot be placed into a Space Ring, but they have not detailed whether its completely impossible or if placing them causes negative changes. Logically, there is no fundamental difference between living and non-living things; both are simply made up of atoms. If non-living things can be put inside and living things cannot, it would be nonsensical. And the idea that living things would undergo negative changes upon being placed inside also warrants suspicion. Could Space Items even intelligently distinguish between living and non-living things and treat them differently? This seemed as implausible as automatically detecting the life or death of the holder. So, how to test this? The simplest method was to place a living creature inside and see what happened. In fact, if it werent for being cautious, Richard would have liked to try entering the Space Ring himself to see more, but it would be troublesome if he could get in but not come out. Thus, it would be better to send another living creature inside. This creature should preferably be somewhat intelligent, obedient, have strong life force to withstand some unknown attacks, and not too large Richards gaze involuntarily fell on Pandora lying on the bed. Hmm One meter twenty in height, body sufficiently flexible Very strong life force, being born from a Giant Dragon after all Though not obedient, one could coax it Somewhat Naive, but definitely not stupid Additionally In that case Tap tap tap, Richard walked toward Pandora. Pandora, leaning against the corner of the bed, seemed to be sleeping, motionless and unaware. As Richard approached, he slowly raised his hand, his Iron Ring shimmering with an unusual glow, then his hand quickly fell. Snap! Squeak! A soft sound followed by a scream indicated that Richard had grabbed a rat that was burrowing into the wall of the bed, intending to use it as a test subject. As for Pandora well, better not. Richard thought seriously. Although Pandora had always lived in the forest and had the mind and body of a childNaive but certainly not stupidif Pandora were really put into the Iron Ring, it was likely that upon emerging, it would transform into its human Giant Dragon form and completely rampage, possibly demolishing the entire inn. Besides, Gregory had not been gone long and had once asked Richard to take care of Pandora. Though promises had little binding force on him, he did not take pleasure in breaking them; it would be somewhat inhumane after all. So, it was better to use the universally utilized experimental creature of modern Eartha ratit was okay to make do with a big rat if no white mice could be found. Regaining his focus, Richard looked at the rat in his hand, a standard brown house rat. About twenty centimeters long, with a black and thin tail, its body was plump, clearly having stolen more than its fair share of food. Its appearance was sleazy, teeth protruding, adding a bit of repulsiveness. Using it for some experiments was not only without pressure, but also somewhat relaxing. I hope you survive a few more tests, Richard said softly to the rat, carrying it to the side, then sending it into the Iron Ring. The rat quickly disappeared, successfully sent into the Iron Ring; the next moment it reappeared, being taken out by Richard almost instantaneously. This was mainly to test whether there was a instantly kill living beings setting inside the Iron Ring. When his gaze landed on the perfectly alive rat, Richard confirmed that there should be no instantly kill living beings mechanism. Actually, in the very brief process of being placed into and taken out of the Iron Ring, the rat probably hadnt even realized what had happened and was still in a state of shock and bewilderment from being caught. In that case Richard pursed his lips slightly, reached out and patted the rats head, trying to soothe it, then threw the rat back into the Iron Ring again. This time, he waited about three seconds before taking the rat out again. The rat that reappeared in the room was visibly more frantic, breathing rapidly, its head swinging wildly as if it had gone through some extremely uncomfortable ordeal. Richard raised an eyebrow, guessing, Could the space inside the Iron Ring be extremely unfriendly to living organisms? Like high temperatures, high pressure, or perhaps low temperatures, low pressure? Then, under such conditions, how long could a rat survive? One minute? An hour? A day? Richard, with no softening of heart, grabbed the visibly uneasy rat and stuffed it back into the Iron Ring. This time Richard waited a while, about three minutes, before taking the rat out again, only to feel a weight in his handthe rat appeared, but was motionless. Dead? Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 100 Test Completed Chapter 101: Chapter 100 Test Completed Watching the mouse in his hand, Richards eyes flashed, and he shook his head. No, it was not dead. Its heart was still beating, but its vital signs were very weak. It had its mouth wide open, emitting harsh, heavy breaths, as if it was suffocating? Richard placed the mouse on the ground and walked over to pick up a lit oil lamp from the room, then put it into the Iron Ring and took it out again. As expected, the oil lamp had gone out. This confirmed why living things could not be put into the Iron Ring, or rather why they could not be kept inside for longbecause it was in a vacuum state. A vacuum? No air? Thinking about it, that made sense. Air has volume. Usually, when putting things into a storage, the storage can be filled up without feeling the effect of the air because the storage is not sealed. As items are added, the air is displaced to other areas or pushed out of the storage. But inside the Iron Ring, it was different; it was a space that couldnt connect with the outside world, completely sealed, and entirely isolated. The volume occupied by air couldnt be ignored. If the space inside the Iron Ring wasnt vacated into a vacuum, only a very small amount of items could be placed, and adding more would cause them to be forcibly ejected by the air. While it is true that air can be compressed, anyone who had played with modern-day syringes on Earth would understand that the more compressed the air, the greater the rebound force. If the air was compressed to half and then forcefully stuffed with some items, they would likely be burst by the rebound force of the air, which obviously was not worth the loss. After all, the value of air was nearly negligible. If things could be put there, naturally one wouldnt let a clump of air occupy the space, and thus the inside of the Iron Ring was evacuated into a vacuum. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? With this, the issue of placing living things had been clarified as well. In the current world, Space Items were not incapable of storing living beings, but for maximum utilization, this application was forsaken. If it were absolutely necessary to put living beings inside, it was feasible by having the living beings wear oxygen tanks. Alternatively, if the space inside was emptied completely, abandoning the storage function and filling it with a certain amount of air, then a life form could survive for a considerable time. In fact, it was just that the space inside the Iron Ring was relatively small. If it were larger, like in the legends, with thousands of cubic meters or kilometers, there wouldnt be this problem. In a vast space, air could circulate, allowing the storage and maintenance of life forms without compromise, and even permitting more advanced modifications. For instance, by creating an energy source then moving soil, water, air, plants, bacteria, and animals into the space, one could craft a functioning ecological environment. Such an environment, if made smaller, would be an ecological sphere. Slightly larger, it would be a self-sufficient garden. Even larger, one could construct a village. If made even larger, it could form a city, a plain, or even an entire continent. By expanding further, it could evolve into a planet, a galaxy, or even a universe. Sometimes Richard pondered whether the modern Earth he had once lived on, as well as the current world, could have been created in such a way? A world artificially made, existing inside a box? This was not a baseless speculation. Richard had read about an ancient wizard civilizations lost space magic in the Monroe Chapter. The name of the spell was Lost Paradise, where casters, using their formidable power, could cut out a piece of space from the Main World to create a similar small-scale half-plane. Within the half-plane, the caster could play God, freely setting everythingaltering terrain, environment, climate, placing life forms, humans, and ultimately creating a portable kingdom. The Kingdom, due to differing demands from spellcasters, presented itself in bizarre and varied forms. Adventurous spellcasters would transform it into a massive war fortress, housing tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, of fully armed soldiers, thousands of wizards from the Wizard Army, numerous giant Mechanical Demon Statues, tamed Demonized Giant Beasts, and dangerous spell combat machines. Once in danger, the spellcasters could instantly unleash a massive army to aid them in battle, crushing their enemies. Research-focused spellcasters would convert it into a vast academy, where outstanding talents from around the world were gathered to work for him. Those who favored violence would turn it into a bloody Purgatory City, erecting numerous Battle Arenas and occasionally holding human hunts. And spellcasters who loved women would simply establish a real Daughter Country, allowing various charming women to live there, satisfying their own desires. When spellcasters traveled around the world, they could always return to their Lost Paradise to rest, enjoy, and relax. This was why it was called Lost Paradise in it, pleasure was lost because every moment was pleasurable. This type of magic had once driven ancient wizards collectively mad. According to the records of the Monroe Chapter, there was an era when all powerful wizards were opening up their own Lost Paradises, hoarding everything inside them like hibernating hamsters. However, after the great catastrophe arrived, everything ceased to existwhether it was the Main World or the half-planes in the Lost Paradise, all were destroyed. When the new wizard civilization developed from the ruins, the inheritance of space magic had been interrupted. Thus, up to now, the wizards of the current world were unable to create space items, let alone open up half-planes like Lost Paradise. As time passed and the inherited space items became damaged, space items had become extremely scarce. Even a space item that was only a few cubic centimeters in size, barely enough to fit a Short Wand, was extraordinarily rare. Like the Iron Ring that Richard now held, it was already considered highly valuable. Richard did not know what identity the Mysterious Wizard had, to have such a practical Iron Ring. But since he had obtained it, he intended to squeeze out all its value. Taking a deep breath, Richard continued testing. After a considerable amount of time, Richard completed all the planned tests and had gained a general understanding of the Iron Ring in his hand. Taking out a new Papyrus Scroll, a Quill, and a bottle of Ink, he prepared to record his findings. Glancing at the broken wooden table on the ground, Richard shrugged, took the Papyrus and other items, and went over to the bed, placing them on the bedstead. On the floor, a mouse, which had almost suffocated to death, gradually began to recover. Initially showing its belly and gasping while lying on its back, it suddenly flipped over and stood up. Recalling the inexplicable series of tortures it had just experienced, the mouse scanned its surroundings and hurriedly prepared to flee. The next moment, however, it felt a gaze upon it and froze. Richard watched the mouse, his eyes flickered, and he murmured, You know, youre luckyin death, you granted me the information I wanted; otherwise, you would have suffered much more. Squeak The mouse, pulling its neck in, looked at Richard and squeaked. Go on, Richard waved his hand, Dont let me see you again, or I cant guarantee youll be so lucky next time. Squeak The mouse hurried into a hole it had made on the side of the bed. Go out through the door, Richard called. The mouse paused, looked at Richard, and the next moment it ran towards the door, quickly disappearing from sight. Richard wasnt surprised by thismice could understand human language, as there was already a consensus about this from research. Not just mice, but pets like cats and dogs too could grasp several hundred human words. The so-called intelligence of animals being equivalent to that of a four- or five-year-old human child wasnt just a simple statement but was indeed reflected in all aspects. Seeing the mouse leave, with no more disturbances, Richard picked up a chair from the side, moved it next to the wooden bed, and began writing on the Papyrus Scroll with the Quill. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 101: Absolute Defense of Space Transfer Chapter 102: Chapter 101: Absolute Defense of Space Transfer The night was silent. Outside, the snow had stopped, and the whole world seemed to sleep; everything around was so quiet that one could hear the sound of the oil lamps flame flickering in the room. Hoo-hoo Pandora, leaning against a corner of the wooden bed, seemed uncomfortable, furrowed her brows, shrunk her neck, changed her position, and continued to sleep with her eyes closed. Richard looked up, then dipped the tip of the quill into the ink and set it upon the papyrus, pondering as he began to write. Shh-shh-shh The quills tip rubbed against the surface of the papyrus, making a faint sound as it swiftly drew out lines of ink, forming characters. After testing, the phenomena displayed by the Iron Ring align with the descriptions of a series of so-called space items. Its primary attribute is the ability to store a certain amount of objects into a storage space. This storage space is isolated from the external world, and time elapses normally within it, subject to gravity but not affected by other external forces (proven by the second and third tests). To achieve such effects, as far as is currently known, three areas of technology that could have developed to reach this point include: rapid 3D printing technology, space compression technology, and space transfer technology. Rapid 3D printing technology, also known as rapid prototyping, is based on digital model files. Using powder metal, plastic, or other bondable materials and a digital technology material printer, objects are constructed via layer-by-layer printing. On modern Earth, this technology is widely applied in fields such as jewelry, industrial design, architecture, engineering and construction (AEC), aerospace, firearms, and more. It is foreseeable that with technological advancement, after breakthroughs in synthetic protein printing technology and atomic recombination printing technology, in theory, it could be possible to print everything that exists in the world, including life itself. Thus, the Iron Ring can be explained by 3D printing technology: when an object is attempted to be placed into the Iron Ring, the ring quickly scans the objects exterior and interior, makes a rapid model, then dematerializes the object through technology, only storing the objects digital model file, making it seem as though the entire object has been stored. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? And when retrieving the object, the Iron Ring quickly performs 3D printing, recreating an object just like the original according to the saved digital model file, appearing no different from the object that was stored. However, such technology would obviously consume a tremendous amount of energy and material, leading to great waste. When storing living things, the creature is killed first and then another creature is manufactured, which makes no sense. Furthermore, the technology for annihilating matter and the technology for limitless raw material storage must be far superior to 3D printing technology. Most importantly, this technology would lock in the state of an object at the moment of insertion (scanning), resulting in a time freeze, which doesnt match observed phenomena (such as sand in an hourglass flowing). This can mostly be ruled out. Excluding rapid 3D printing technology, next is space compression technology. This technology is about using some means to compress a vast space into a very small volume, i.e., the Iron Ring can be seen as a cleverly folded box that can contain far more than its apparent size would indicate. In this case, the materials put into it dont disappear, and the external world can still influence them. Therefore, as more material is placed into the Iron Ring, it should appear increasingly heavy. After all, the internal objects will be influenced by all external forces. This doesnt match observed phenomena (the Iron Ring has consistently been lightweight), and it can be excluded. Finally, space transfer technology, which can also be termed space folding technology (different from space compression). Based on Einsteins general theory of relativity from modern Earth, it can be determined that gravity can cause spacetime bending, thereby making the distance between two points in three-dimensional space not necessarily a straight line. That is, although there could be an immense distance between two locations, if spacetime curvature makes the two coincide, one could instantly reach the other point. For example, this is like dropping an object from a mountain and having it directly fall into a sealable box set up thousands of miles away, through some folded point in spacetime. From this perspective, the Iron Ring is not so much a space item as a space gate, and the storage space it connects to is the real space item. When placing something into the Iron Ring, it is not truly within the Iron Ring but rather in some faraway storage space. This inference largely explains all the phenomena observed in the tests. For example, because the Iron Ring and the storage space are in two overlapped yet distinct spaces, the forces acting on the Iron Ring do not affect the storage space. The forces and the mass endured by the storage space also do not affect the Iron Ring. Thus, the Iron Ring is merely a door, a gateway to an unknown locations storage space. Shh-shh-shh He paused his writing for a moment, dipped the quill into the ink again, and Richard pondered briefly before continuing to write. This hypothesis is obviously counterintuitive, but it conforms to science. And with it, the Iron Ring could be used for purposes other than storage. After testing (the thirteenth and fourteenth tests), the storage space linked by the Iron Ring was confirmed to have extremely high strength. This is probably designed to ensure durability under high gravity forces. And this strength can be used to perfectly defend against all forms of projectile attacks, immune to their damage. Because if used properly, the spatial entrance of the Iron Ring can act as a shield. What makes it different from a normal shield, which can only block attacks, is that the Iron Ring can absorb the attacks into it. For example, a powerful Ice Spear shot can be directed straight into the Iron Ring, placed into the storage space. Since the spaces are distinct, the Ice Spears attacking force would burst within the storage space, and by the time its taken out of the Iron Ring again, all of its force would have dissipated, without causing any harm. This defense is absolute, one that will not fail. However, it does have limitations. On one hand, it requires ensuring that attacks are absorbed accurately into the Iron Ring. On the other hand, the attacking force bursting within the storage space could damage items stored there. If its just to defend against a ball of Acid Liquid, allowing it into the Iron Ring to corrode precious materials is clearly a loss not worth considering. It would be better to dodge or use other methods of defense. Hence, the defense provided by the Iron Ring is only suitable in crisis situations, for unavoidable attacks that could endanger life. After all, life is more precious than saved items. This could be a secret trump card, a hidden Absolute Defense of Space Transfer. Shh-shh-shh The quill came to another stop, dipped into the ink once more, and Richard continued writing. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 102 Absolute Cutting and Absolute Processing Chapter 103: Chapter 102 Absolute Cutting and Absolute Processing Besides its application in Absolute Defense of Space Transfer,'' the special properties of the Iron Ring can also be used in attack. Through testing (the twenty-third, twenty-fourth, twenty-fifth tests), it has been determined that the Space Gate created by the Iron Ring can be forcibly closed. In such a case, if an object is not completely inserted into it, it will not be ejected or sucked in; rather, it is forcibly cut off by the Space Gate. Its like closing the door of a kitchen food cabinet, where one could inadvertently sever a sausage sticking out because of its length. In certain circumstances, a cabinet door can become like scissors. And Space Gate might indeed be the sharpest scissors in existence, able to cut through any object. In the twenty-third, twenty-fourth, and twenty-fifth tests, the Iron Ring smoothly cut off a wooden table leg, a block of iron, and a diamond in sequence, suggesting that even substances of higher hardness could be effectively destroyed. In this way, it could be appropriately used in close combat. Since the volume of the storage space connected to the Iron Ring is limited, it is difficult to fit a robust adult into it, so it is unlikely to kill an opponent through imprisonment or suffocation by vacuum. Another method could be used instead: there is no need to fit the entire enemy into the storage space; just a part of the enemys body would suffice. At that moment, forcibly closing the Iron Ring, the Absolute Cutting property of Space Scissors would directly sever the enemys body. If an enemys limbs were cut off, it could severely injure them. If an enemys waist, chest, or even head were cut off, the battle would be instantly over. Of course, this method has limitations. On the one hand, it requires close combat with the enemy, which is inherently dangerous. It also requires suppressing the enemy and controlling their movements within a certain time frame. After all, to stuff an object through a door, one must first lift the object. This method of attack is clearly not suitable for most battles but is suited for a few desperate fights. It can be considered a trump card of Absolute Cutting of Space Scissors.'' Shasha, shasha Dipping the Quill in ink once more, Richard wrote down at an even faster pace. Beyond Absolute Defense of Space Transfer and Absolute Cutting of Space Scissors, research has revealed a third major applicationAbsolute Spatial Precision. Through a series of tests (twenty-sixth, twenty-seventh, twenty-eighth tests), it has been confirmed that the size of the Space Gate opened by the Iron Ring can be adjusted within a certain range. While it cannot be infinitely large, it can be made almost infinitely small, restricted to the order of 1 centimeter, 1 millimeter, 1 micron. Even smaller, such as 1 nanometer, or even the Planck length. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????.0 The Planck length is the smallest meaningful length that can be measured. It is determined by the relative values of the gravitational constant, the speed of light, and the Planck constant, approximately equaling 1.610^-33 centimeters, one ten-billionth the size of a proton. At this length, classical gravity and spacetime start to break down, quantum effects dominate, and its referred to as the quantum of length. If this were truly achieved, it would represent an extremely exaggerated accomplishment sought by many scientists: by using such a small length restriction, combined with Absolute Cutting of Space Scissors, the Iron Ring would become theoretically the most precise machining tool, capable of processing machinery with absolutely zero error. Most importantly, it would modify the substance at the most fundamental level of material. This is the power of gods and the ultimate pursuit of advanced scientific technology. Of course, this level of precision, down to the Planck length, is beyond reach at present, even nanometer precision is challenging. However, the machining significance of the Iron Ring cannot be ignored. With this ability, many tasks could be accomplished much more easily, such as modifying Magic Runes with greater convenience. Previous modifications to the Iron Rings Magic Runes were laborious, but now, by using the Iron Ring for machining, it would be much easier Shasha, shasha After writing for a long time, Richard finally put down the Quill and looked at the full Papyrus Scroll with a slight nod. Standing up, he looked outside the window, where the dawns early light seemed to break through. At this moment, Richard felt a sense of satisfaction from his research success, but he also had some doubts. The deeper Richards research into the Iron Ring, the clearer he became about the rarity and difficulty of crafting Space Itemscertainly, not every Wizard could possess an Iron Ring. What was the identity of the deceased Mysterious Wizard? Why did he possess such an Iron Ring, and why did he chase after Gregory? What secrets were still hidden in all of this? What exactly is the situation with the so-called Wizard World? All of this seems to require further exploration and research. Looking at the vague white light emerging from the east, Richard slowly exhaled. Meanwhile, somewhere in the world. In a huge secret chamber. The chamber is entirely composed of large black square stones, each measuring precisely one meter in length, width, and height, appearing orderly and precise. The chamber, nearly ten meters in height and more than twenty meters in length and width, is inscribed with Magic Runes on the surface of the thousands of black square stones. Tens of thousands of Magic Runes form an independent basic unit, interconnected with each other to form a functioning whole, allowing the chamber to exert some mysterious effects. In the center of the chambers floor, there is a carved pool, two meters in length and width, several dozen centimeters deep, filled with a clear transparent liquid. It looks like water but is slightly more viscous than water. At this moment, a personor rather, a corpseis soaking in it. The chamber is eerily quiet, reminiscent of a tomb. Unknown how long this silence lasted, a faint rumbling sound began. At the moment the rumbling appeared, like Lightning flashing in the sky or electricity flowing through a wire, all Magic Runes on the chambers inner walls lit up under the influence of some mysterious force. The pools clear liquid began boiling as if heated to high temperatures. Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle The Magic Runes on the chamber walls grew brighter, vibrating slightly, emitting a humming sound resembling machine operation. The pools water boiled more fiercely, producing rolling steam that eventually reached a peak. Swish! In an instant, the noisy sounds ceased abruptly, the water surface returned to calm, the light from all Magic Runes retracted, and the chamber fell back into deathly stillness, with only large plumes of steam lingering in the air. Silence No one knew how long this continued for, but deep within the lingering steam, atop the pools surface, bubbles began rising: a second, then a third Gurgle, gurgle, gurgle Splash, the water stirred, and the corpse soaking in the pool showed signs of life, barely moving an arm. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 103: The Resurrectionist from Afar Chapter 104: Chapter 103: The Resurrectionist from Afar Whoosh, a corpse in the water of the secret chamber broke the surface and sat up. The corpse opened its mouth, gasping desperately and making choking, near-death sounds, followed by violent coughing and a runny nose, utterly disheveled. Cough, cough damn cough, cough! After a considerable time, the corpse finally subdued the coughing. With a whoosh, the mist was disturbed as the corpse stood up from the pool and walked out step by step. Water droplets, attached to its body, fell from its head to its body and rolled down, shattering with a pitter-patter on the ground. Tap tap Finally, a gaunt man emerged from the vapor, completely naked, frowning as he looked to the side. Near the door of the secret chamber, a wizard, completely enveloped in a black cloak, appeared silently and motionless like a ghost, quietly observing the naked man. Othello, the naked man called out the others name. Suo Men, the other also called out the naked mans name. I hate this Soul Comforting Pool, declared Suo Men, the naked man, with annoyance. Having to go through this every time, isnt it irritating? he said, approaching Othello. Othello did not reply but simply motioned with his hand, conjuring a set of clothes out of thin air and tossing them to Suo Men. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???0. Quickly dressing himself, Suo Men was then handed a ring by Othello. The ring had a slightly greenish hue, resembling bronze. Suo Mens eyes flickered, and, not taking the ring, he said, You must be mistaken. I am not mistaken. Thats not my ring. But it is now your ring, yes, a brand new ring, Othello stated. What do you mean? Suo Mens brows furrowed deeply. Dont you understand yet? Youve died again, Suo Men, Othello said emotionlessly. How is that possible! Suo Men, incredulous, protested, I was just following the rules before the mission, depositing my spirit memory in the Soul Comforting Pool. I didnt even leave the door; how could I be dead again Wait a minute! Suddenly, Suo Men realized something, his voice sharply stopping as he turned to look toward the misty pool, his expression grew solemn, and his eyes shifted uneasily. After a long pause Suo Men looked back at Othello and couldnt help asking, Did I really die again? Just now, was that my resurrection? Yes, Othello nodded. Damn Suo Men muttered, clenching his fists slightly. In the next moment, he touched his face and body, finally certain, Alright, I understand. Then Suo Men looked at Othello, pressing, How did I die, exactly? Did the mission fail, was I killed by the target? Wasnt it just a Giant Dragon at the end, not strong enough to do this? I had studied magic specifically to counter dragons. No, Othello shook his head, responding, It shouldnt be what youre thinking. Although I dont know the specific details, Prediction Magic has confirmed that your mission target is indeed dead, your mission was completed. Otherwise, the points you had before wouldnt be enough to cover the cost of a resurrection. How exactly did I die then? Killed by a Sea Monster on the way back? Suo Men voiced. Dont ask me about that, Im just following procedures. You exceeded your return deadline by over a month, and once your death was confirmed through Prediction Magic, I began your resurrection. Youre quite lucky actually, a body almost identical to your previous one was available. Because of this, using the latest spirit memory you deposited for the resurrection, you didnt notice anything amiss. Heh, sounds like I should thank you then, for not finding a womans corpse to resurrect me, Suo Men spoke with slight sarcasm. Othello shrugged, expressionless, Whether you thank me or not doesnt matter, I would never let you use a womans body for resurrection. Heh, you have that much decency? Its not decency, its the rules. Rules? Since when? There are no gender restrictions, Mu Konni has even changed genders three times. Its not about gender restrictions, but rules regarding points. It seems you dont know, but Ill explain. Generally, the bodies used for womens resurrections are worth about half as much again as those used for men. Some beautiful womens bodies can even fetch two to three times more, and they also require appointments. With the points you had before the mission, including those earned from mission completion, that can only guarantee a resurrection using a Level One male wizards body. So, you wouldnt have ended up as a woman, whether you wanted to or not. Uh, okay looking at the utterly serious Othello, Suo Men spoke somewhat helplessly, stepping toward the exit of the secret chamber. Othello, unbothered by Suo Mens dismissive attitude, spoke, Supervisor Thor is looking for you. Hm? Supervisor Thor is looking for me? What for? He probably wants to arrange some things for after your resurrection; he might even transfer you to another task area, like near the coast. Why? Probably orders from above, they might be planning something. Orders from above? Planning something? Suo Mens eyes gleamed, The Golden Ring, them? Could be the Colorful Rings for all I know, Othello commented. No way, there are only a few Colorful Rings, theyre high and mighty, why would they bother with such trivial matters? Suo Men was skeptical. Thats hard to say, Othello commented, It has been calm for many years, maybe those great lords of the Colorful Rings are preparing to do something to show off their power. Heh, I hardly believe those big shots could suddenly become so capable. Before, even a simple cleanup of an area took forever to negotiate, now they want to act so quickly? Who spurred them on? Perhaps its someone above them, Othello mentioned lightly. Sa a name almost slipped out, but after just one syllable, Suo Mens face changed color as he quickly held back, as if uttering it would invite great calamity. Phew, taking a deep breath to calm himself, Suo Men looked at Othello and said displeased, You did that on purpose, didnt you?! You clearly know the rules! Of course, I know the rules, which is why I never say their names, not even one letter. Suo Men huffed coldly, his face showing he no longer wanted to interact with Othello, turned and walked out of the secret chamber, heading toward the side, I better go find Supervisor Thor and see whats really going on. Watching Suo Mens retreating figure vanish, Othello watched calmly for a while before turning and walking out of the secret chamber in the opposite direction. The secret chamber grew quiet once again, as quiet as death. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 104 Cuijin City Chapter 105: Chapter 104 Cuijin City The perspective returned to the inn. On the horizon, the eastern skyline was already showing the first light of the dawn, heralding the arrival of a new day. Those ready to set off early were packing in their rooms, settling their accounts with the innkeeper, then hastily departing. Inside one of the rooms, Danis from the Mercenary Team stood ready, fully dressed. And on the bed lay Zack, also from the Mercenary Team, his body wrapped in bandages, only his eyes visible, lifelessly staring at the ceiling. Daniss eyes flickered as she spoke, I am sorry, Zack, Uncle Mura and I are leaving. Your injuries are too severe, so you must stay behind, but I have asked the innkeeper to find someone to take care of you. Its a very hardworking lad from the inn; he will handle everything for you. As long as you dont give up hope, you will surely recover quickly, and then you can return to our team and continue earning mercenary fees with me and Uncle Mura. Zack remained silent, neither agreeing nor refusing, as if he had no interest in these matters. He continued to gaze at the ceiling, motionless; were it not for the occasional blink, one might have suspected him to be a corpse. The atmosphere in the room was somewhat oppressive. Danis bit her lip, unable to resist speaking up again, I am really truly sorry. I know you care for me, and its because of me that you ended up like this. But I really cant stay with you. Goodbye. Danis stepped forward, hugged Zacks head, kissed his forehead, and quickly turned to leave the room. In the room, Zacks eyes flickered, his lips parted slightly, and in a barely audible whisper, he said, I forgive you Danis did not hear this sentence; she had already disappeared outside the door. Tap, tap, tap, Danis walked down the hallway, stopping as she passed by a room, turning her head to glance inside where Cole, in a condition even worse than Zacks, lay on the bed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?? Tap, Danis stepped inside. Seeing Danis appear, Cole immediately widened his eyes and shouted, overtaken by excitement, You you cant do this! Danis, listen to me, you cant leave me in this dirty, stinky inn; theyll kill me! They wont, Cole. Uncle Mura is going to pay the innkeeper your share of the earnings for your care. You dont need to worry about your safety, Danis said, her tone somewhat harsh. No! No! Cole became even more agitated, You dont understand! Its precisely because theyve been given money, they will surely kill me to keep it for themselves. I dont want to die; please, Danis, take me with you, take me with you! Cole, calm down, Danis said coldly, her face devoid of any emotion, You should be very clear that with your injuries, its impossible for you to leave with me and Uncle Mura. Staying and healing in the inn is your only choice. Its your own fault for being so foolish. I Cole found himself at a loss for words. Danis did not want to argue anymore and turned towards the door to leave. In a somewhat desperate shout, Cole cried, No! Come back to me, come back! Even if I did something foolish in a moment of confusion, you still cant leave me here! I want to see Uncle Mura; I want to talk to him! Come back! Cole struggled violently, trying to move towards the edge of the bed, and shouted for what seemed like an eternity, with no response. His voice suddenly took on a venomous tone, Danis, I curse you, I curse that youll die a terrible death! Its all your fault that I ended up like this, otherwise Suddenly, footsteps were heard again outside the door. Tap tap tap Coles eyes flickered, newfound hope igniting as he ceased cursing and poked his head out to ask, Danis? Is that you coming back? Tap tap tap, the footsteps drew nearer, and then a figure about 1.2 meters tall, curiously peeked into the room. In the next moment, Pandora and Cole locked eyes. The room fell suddenly silent, and Cole, who was already leaning over the beds edge, fell uncontrollably to the ground with a thump, crashing down heavily, eliciting an involuntary scream from him. But Cole wasnt in the mood to cry out from pain; he just shouted once and then clamped his mouth shut, as a massive wave of fear enveloped him. With eyes wide open, staring at Pandora, Coles pupils involuntarily contracted, his body trembled, much like a helpless child cornered by a brute, pleading, You you stay back, stay away! I was wrong, I truly was. Please dont come any closer, Ill hit myself Pandora, however, paid him no heed, slowly stepping forward to attempt a closer approach, Big Squirrel? Cole screamed in sheer terror, I Im not a squirrel, I really am not, please let me go, I was wrong. Ah, dont come closer, stay away! At this time, another set of footsteps approached from outside in the corridor, and Richard appeared in Coles line of sight. Casting a perplexed glance at Pandora, Richard inquired, Whats going on? Shhh Lets go, were pressed for time, said Richard, without further interrogation. Oh, responded Pandora somewhat reluctantly, casting another glance at Cole before turning to leave with Richard. Cole exhaled deeply, feeling like he had just snatched back his life, then immense pain surged through every part of his body, submerging his senses. Outside the inn, Richard led Pandora, glancing sideways at Danis and Mura who were about to depart, he said nothing further and turned to walk ahead. Half a day later. Richard arrived with Pandora before a majestic city, eyes twinkling slightly as they beheld the Royal Capital of Jade Kingdom named Cuijin City. It was a typical medieval city, with towering walls reaching over ten meters high and a broad moat. In the era of cold weapons, it could serve as a solid fortress, a meat grinder for enemy soldiers, impenetrable even if the enemy threw multiple times their numbers at it. However, probably due to prolonged peace, the maintenance of the walls was not up to par. Despite their grandeur, they were visibly damaged. Many places were cracked enough for a thumb to pass through, and moss and lichens had overgrown the corners, resembling heaps of vomit. The moat reeked, even in winter, with the smell of feces and dirty water. No wonder since medieval cities often lacked sufficient drainage systems. Much of the waste and sewage was dumped directly onto the streets or into the moat. Hence, some historians on modern Earth jokingly call medieval cities built on mounds of dung. Yet, this didnt stop people from yearning for the city. Even now, Cuijin City, filthy and chaotic, with sewage running through it, the citys thriving commerce and the Palace within still drew countless people to it like moths to a flame. Richard pursed his lips, leading Pandora through the city gate. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 105 Medieval Real Guilds Chapter 106: Chapter 105 Medieval Real Guilds After entering the city, Richard saw that the roads of Cuijin City were very wide, with the main road being more than ten meters across, paved with even bluestone slabs. However, possibly due to the long construction time, most of the bluestone slabs were damaged, some places were covered in cracks, while others were potholed, filled with black sewage. Pedestrians moved carefully among them, avoiding the difficult areas. Occasionally, horse riders galloped by, their hooves splashing the sewage around, causing pedestrians to curse and dodge. The air was somewhat murky and the smell was unpleasant, but other than that, everything else was bearable. Along the broad road, the buildings on either side were two or three stories high, filled with continuous shops. Shop assistants stood at the entrances with smiling faces, enthusiastically attracting customers, while inside the shops, there was haggling between customers and owners. From time to time, the taverns were noisy with laughter, and the blacksmiths shops clanged as weapons and farming tools were forged and displayed for sale Pandora, carrying a suitcase, looked around with wide eyes, feeling somewhat disgusted by the poor environment, thinking it paled in comparison to the freshness, cleanliness, and nature of the forest. Yet, she was curious about the bustling scene, something never seen in the forest. Richard pulled Pandora along as they walked, eventually entering a decent-looking inn. As expected, the first floor of the inn was a tavern, noisy with quite a few people holding beer mugs, drinking and joking. Richard did not pay much attention to this and walked straight to the counter. Behind the counter stood a middle-aged innkeeper, chubby like a beach ball. When not smiling, his face bore a hint of cunning, and when he did smile, his eyes all but disappeared and his lips curled up to his nose, instinctively making one want to guard their wallet. Hehehe, what do you need, guest? Staying, or something else? The innkeeper greeted Richard proactively without waiting for him to speak. If staying, we have rooms at various prices, available for short or long stays. We also offer other services, like finding you relaxing company or people to solve difficult problems Richard raised his eyebrows, already knowing the role the innkeeper behind the counter playeda fixer, or a Medieval middleman. They utilized the advantage of inns and taverns meeting all sorts of people to broker deals and earn commissions. In fact, many Medieval innkeepers and other shop owners often juggled this profession, which explained why craftsmen and mercenaries liked to gather in such places. The so-called mercenary guilds or thief guilds, in a world akin to Medieval times, couldnt possibly exist in reality. Even if they did, they would be enormously different from how they are depicted in some novels. According to those descriptions, guilds capable of coordinating multiple cities or even half a continent could easily establish their own countries rather than settling for commissions and service fees. Furthermore, any sensible ruler would never allow such guild organizations to exist. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? Thus, in a world similar to Medieval times, taverns and inns were, in a sense, guild halls where people could find jobs or hire someone by interacting with the innkeeper. However Richard was currently just looking for a temporary place to stay. Looking at the innkeeper, Richard spoke, Just a room will do for now, I have no other needs. Ah, okay. The innkeeper responded to Richards words without being upset about not earning extra money, still wearing a smile but with much more efficiency. Quickly, he extended his hand and crisply said, The best room costs one silver coin a day, which is one hundred copper coins, and the worst room costs five copper coins a day. We also have rooms for ten copper coins, fifteen copper coins, twenty copper coins, and fifty copper coins, so you see The best, Richard said, handing over a silver coin. Alright, Ill go arrange that for you The innkeeper said with a full-faced smile, gesturing to call an assistant, but his gaze swept over the silver coin in his palm, and his voice suddenly halted in his throat, his expression freezing for a few seconds as his brow slightly furrowed. The next moment, the innkeeper looked at Richard, his eyes flickering, still speaking politely but elongating his words, Thisguest came from abroad, right? Youre not from the Jade Kingdom? Er, correct. Well, its like this. The room prices I mentioned were for silver coins circulated in the Jade Kingdom, but the one you gave me seems to be from another country. Er, dont get me wrong, Im not implying anything else. Perhaps your silver coin might be more valuable than the Jade Kingdoms but here in Cuijin City, not outside, nor other places in the Jade Kingdom, some foreign currencies are not quite accepted, and I wouldnt wish to take advantage unknowingly Richard nodded in understanding, not upset, as he had no reason to be. After all, just like not the entire world speaks the same language, not the entire world uses the same currency. Indeed, using the same language, currency, and system of measurement facilitates communication. The same culture and political system even more so aid joint development between each other. But reality is, after all, reality Prepared for the lack of universal currency, when he left the Blue Lion Kingdom, Richard had carried only a small part of his gold and silver coins, and more luxury items like gemstones. His plan was to sell the gemstones upon arriving in unfamiliar lands to exchange for local currency. However, now considering the various types of currency he had received from the Mysterious Wizards Iron Ring, he might not need to use gemstones. Looking at the innkeeper, Richard lightly touched the Iron Ring on his hand, activated it with mana, and flipped his hand to produce another type of silver coin, Is this the official circulating silver coin of the Jade Kingdom? The innkeeper shook his head, Er, no How about this one? Richard took out another coin. Er, not this one either This one? Still not It was only after Richard tried the sixth type that he finally found the genuine circulating silver coin of the Jade Kingdom, which he handed over to the innkeeper. Seeing the innkeeper finally accept it, Richards eyes twinkled and he asked, Besides silver coins, can gold coins also be used? Er, of course, as long as its a currency circulated in the Jade Kingdom, as long as you have it. But The innkeeper hesitated before adding, But if youre staying for a short time, if you give me a gold coin, I would need to give you a lot of silver coins in return, which isnt convenient. So, Id suggest its best to use silver coins to pay. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 106 Medieval Monetary System Chapter 107: Chapter 106 Medieval Monetary System After hearing the innkeepers words, Richard nodded, thought for a moment, and then asked, In the Jade Kingdom, is the exchange ratio between gold coins and silver coins fixed? What is the rate? Yes, the exchange ratio is fixed, the innkeeper said, making a very frightened face. A standard gold coin can be exchanged for twenty silver coins. The officials dont allow people to change this casually, or else youd end up in prison. Then, he quickly glanced around, and after ensuring that there were no suspicious persons nearby, he leaned closer to Richard and whispered, Of course, on the black market, the price of gold coins is actually higher. They can be exchanged for more than thirty silver coins, sometimes even close to forty. Thats why many people dont like paying with gold coins. I wouldnt want to take your gold coins either, as Im afraid youd be at a loss. As he spoke, the innkeepers eyes shone brightly, seizing every opportunity to promote business, and added, If you, the guest, have many gold coins, I can recommend a place where you can exchange them for silver coins. Its safe and the price is fair. Uh. Richard nodded and did not respond to the innkeepers offer, but he understood the currency system that the Jade Kingdom was following. According to the innkeeper, the Jade Kingdom was applying the Gold and Silver Bimetallic System. This system usually arose due to the backwardness in science and technology and insufficient gold mining output, requiring silver to supplement the currency market. Thus, both gold and silver were used as primary materials for minting coins; gold coins and silver coins both possessed unlimited legal tender power, and could be freely minted, circulated, exchanged, exported, and imported. This was the most common system in the Medieval period. Generally speaking, under this Gold and Silver Bimetallic System, there are several subordinate subsystems. For example, the Parallel Standard System: an item simultaneously has a gold coin price and a silver coin price, and the prices between gold and silver can fluctuate, leading to rapid changes in the items price, which is not conducive to societal development. Another example is the Dual Standard System, which is what the Jade Kingdom currently practices: the exchange ratio between gold coins and silver coins is determined by official legislation or other compulsory measures, forbidding ordinary people from altering it, which helps stabilize commodity prices. The Dual Standard System is more superior to the Parallel Standard System, but it inevitably retains its backwardness, its significant drawback being the bad money drives out good phenomenon. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0??. This is due to the official fixed rate between gold coins and silver coins, which wont change for a long time. However, in the market, the prices between gold and silver often fluctuate; discovering a new gold or silver mine could lead to the appreciation or depreciation of gold and silver. Under such circumstances, when the actual value of gold increases, people would melt down the more valuable gold coins (good money) into gold and then sell this gold to obtain silver coins (bad money) for usage. According to Jade Kingdoms regulations, one gold coin can be exchanged for 20 silver coins, but melting gold into gold could fetch at least over 40 silver coins in price. Therefore, in the innkeepers disclosure, the black market could offer close to 40 silver coins for one gold coin. Melting gold for silver is illegal, but those on the black market clearly arent afraid. After all, just as on modern Earth, a philosopher named Marx said, capitalists will risk everything for a 50% profit, trample all laws for a 100% profit, and even risk hanging for a 300% profit. For profit, people on the black market bravely gather a large amount of gold coins to melt and sell, earning enormous profits. If Richard wished, he could do this too, and perhaps even do it better. Richard could amass a vast fortune within the bounds of personal safety and potentially crash the entire economy of the Jade Kingdom. After all, viewing a world similar to the Medieval era with the eyes of the future, especially in economic terms, its incredibly fragile, like a baby. Only with the development of a gold-only standard will there be some measure of safety. However, Richard did not wish to do so. He had not accumulated wealth in this way in the Blue Lion Kingdom either. In his view, as long as he could obtain enough wealth to meet his own needs, that was sufficient. It was truly unnecessary to devote excessive energy to this. Amassing great wealth does not bring progress; science and knowledge do. Indeed, earning a vast fortune could be used to establish a large organization, helping oneself develop technology and expand knowledge. However, the larger the organization, the more they wanted massive profits, which meant larger initial investments and maintenance costs, not to mention all the instability in between. Establishing an organization in the early stages of exploring the world could be, more often than not, a loss-making endeavor. If one really needed to establish an organization, it would be best to do so after achieving some results in world exploration. While Richard thought this, the innkeeper had already turned around and called out to a lad, Lester, help this guest pick a room and take his luggage up. Ah, yes, a young boy of about twelve or thirteen with freckles and brown hair, dressed in grey linen, quickly ran over. He nodded to the innkeeper, signaling that he understood, immediately went to pick up the suitcase by Pandoras side. He heaved it with all his might, and then he couldnt lift it. Huh?! The freckled boy was startled and looked fearfully at the innkeeper, worried about being scolded. Finding that he wasnt noticed, he gathered all his strength and tried again to lift the suitcase. Ah The boys voice came from deep within his throat as his face turned red from strain, barely lifting the suitcase a sliver off the ground. At that moment, the freckled boy felt so aggrieved that he almost wanted to cry: why was this suitcase so heavy? What he didnt know was that Richard, after obtaining the Iron Ring, had not opted to store everything within it; he had even taken some items out of the Ring and transferred them into the suitcase. Richard never intended to use the Iron Ring solely as a spatial item; he was always ready to utilize its other developed functionsAbsolute Defense of Space Transfer, Absolute Cutting of Space Scissors, Absolute Spatial Precision. Moreover, carrying an empty suitcase or not carrying one but continuously taking a multitude of things out would easily arouse suspicionit was better not to expose the capabilities of space items. Lastly, with Pandora accompanying him, a heavy suitcase wasnt actually a burden. Because of these reasons, Richards suitcase was very heavy, and it would continue to be so. The freckled boy remained unaware of these facts and was deeply disheartened. Having exhausted all his strength and with no choice but to put the suitcase back on the ground, he felt utterly embarrassed, not daring to look at the innkeeper, Richard, or Pandora. Pandora, however, strangely glanced at the boy and gently picked up the suitcase, walking off to one side. The boys eyes widened, and he hurriedly ran to lead the way. Richard seemed to remember something then, and turning to the innkeeper, he handed over a silver coin and a letter, saying, Theres something I need help withcould you send someone to deliver a letter? Its within Aijin City; the address is on the envelope. Just deliver it, and the silver coin is for the trouble. Sure, guest, that wont be a problem, the innkeeper immediately agreed after checking the address on the envelope and seeing it was nothing dangerous. Richard nodded, turned, and followed the lad upstairs to choose a room. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 107 Pandoras Fist Chapter 108: Chapter 107 Pandoras Fist After a while, In a palace in Cuijin City, Gro held a letter, his expression slightly excited. Though called a letter, it was actually just an envelope without any content inside, but this was enoughthe empty envelope could convey sufficient information. Gro turned to look at the soldier who had delivered the letter and quickly asked, When was this letter delivered? Just now, the soldier answered. Prince, as per your orders, as soon as someone delivered a letter to your courtyard outside the Palace, it was immediately brought to you without any delay. Very good, Gro nodded in satisfaction and then pursued, The person who delivered the letter, where did they send it from? Did you ask? It was sent from the Old Oak Inn on Boulevard. Old Oak Inn? Gros eyes flickered, and after thinking for a moment, he made a decision and waved his hand at the soldier, Go call some people, lead a team and follow me out of the Palace to the Old Oak Inn. Uh, yes, Prince! The soldier hurriedly ran out of the palace, took a few steps, thought of something, turned his head back and asked, UhPrince, how many people should I bring? Bring as many as we have. Ah, is the other party that dangerous? the Soldier asked tentatively, slightly startled. Should we bring more crossbows? What danger? This is because I want it to seem grand and formal! Gro shouted. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Uh. The soldier shrank his neck, finally understanding that he had misunderstood Gros intention, and hurriedly ran out. Tree-lined Street. The street was bustling with pedestrians, among whom walked two mercenaries, a man and a woman. Mura walked ahead while Danis lagged half a step behind, talking. I think its best not to recruit the Mike brothers into the small team. Although because of Zack and Coles incident, our team is severely short-staffed, and its virtually impossible to take on missions, the Mike brothers reputation is really not good at all, Danis voiced, frowning thoughtfully before adding, Not just bad, but downright notorious. After hearing Daniss words, Mura was not very angry but nodded in agreement, Indeed, their reputation is bad. Fighting, shirking, cheating, threatening sponsorsthere are too many such incidents. But thats not all; most importantly, they both drink like its their lifeline, often causing major chaos. So, Uncle Mura, do you still insist on bringing them on? Danis asked, puzzled. Its a necessity, Mura sighed, Our Small Team Leader suddenly lost Zack and Cole, and its tough to recruit qualified members quickly. If we dont want to go a long time without receiving missions, then the Mike brothers are our only option right now. In fact, it is because of the Mike brothers bad reputation that others wont compete with us, which is a disadvantage but also an advantage. Uh, I know what youre going to sayyoud rather have fewer people than involve such scoundrels that could bring us trouble. But I have considered this. Although the Mike brothers have bad temperaments and characters, theres one thing they cant changethat they are desperate for money, otherwise they wouldnt be living in the worst rooms and drinking the worst liquor at the inn. Lacking money is their weakness, and we just need to grasp that. As long as we promise them a sufficiently high split of the bounty, they will obediently listen to us. Ill just keep a close eye on them, and they shouldnt cause any trouble. Well cooperate with them for now, just to get through the immediate difficulties, and once we find the right team members, we can kick them out. They might get angry, but as long as we throw a hefty Money Bag in front of them, I guarantee theyll forget everything. Uh After hearing Uncle Muras lengthy explanation, Danis just shrugged, at a loss for words. At this point, Mura stopped walking and looked towards an inn on the side of the road, murmuring, Old Oak Inn? Hmm, as the limping man said, the Mike brothers seem to be staying on the second floor here. Lets go in. Uh, okay. Danis followed Mura into the inn. Inside the Old Oak Inn, on the second floor. Richard sat in the room, pleased with the arrangements. This was the best room in the inn, ostensibly a single room but more accurately a space made by combining almost two rooms, extremely spacious. Of course, this squeezed the adjacent room, making it extremely cramped and narrow. Thus, the neighboring rooms price was worlds apart. The cramped and narrow room cost only five Jade Kingdom copper coins per day, while the spacious room required a Jade Kingdom silver coin, which was twenty times more expensive. However, Richard could easily afford this price, and it seemed to be worth it now. At least, the bedding in this room didnt have the stench like the previous inns, but a faint scent of lavender. Pandora pounced on it, sniffed the bedding, happily rolled around, and then lay on the bed motionlessly, looking like a lazy pet cat sleeping, or perhaps just spacing out. Richard didnt bother much, opened his suitcase, took out the Monroe Chapter, and started flipping through it. On the way to Cuijin City, he had thought of some things related to mana and spells, and wanted to find some relevant records in the book to confirm. At this time, since he had sent the message, it had been a while, and Richard was unsure whether Gro had received it, nor when he might come to meet. However, before the other party arrived, he didnt want to waste this time. With this thought, Richards eyes fell on the pages of the Monroe Chapter and began to read. But just a few lines into reading, a noisy disturbance suddenly came from the room next door, as if someone had gotten up from the bed and bumped into something, creating a clattering noise. This was followed by cursing and roaring, which lasted for a long time without stopping, and gradually another noise joined in, like an orchestra playing a symphony. It seemed like, without any impact, it would continue indefinitely. Richard slightly frowned, thought for a moment, walked close to the wall, and rhythmically tapped on it three times. Thump, thump, thump! The force was light, but the sound was clear, and the other party obviously heard it, as the roaring and cursing abruptly stopped. Richards brows relaxed, and he turned to go back to the table to continue reading the Monroe Chapter, but unexpectedly, the noise from the next room resumed after a brief pause, even louder than before. It seemed that the previous warning had not only failed to mediate much but had instead angered them further. Richards brows furrowed deeply. At that moment, a thump sounded nearby, and Richard turned to see Pandora jumping off the bed. Pandora looked annoyed, as if her sleep had been disturbed. Walking up to the wall, facing the noise from the next room, she swung her fist and hammered the wall, her vigor not like that of hitting a wall but rather like punching a person. Thump! Thump! Thump! Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 108: Conflict and Indifference Chapter 109: Chapter 108: Conflict and Indifference Pandoras three punches came down, vibrating the wall three times, and leaving the surface plastered with numerous cracks as the wall skin peeled off with a rustling sound. Richard figured the condition of the walls in the next room must be pretty similar, and if the neighbors werent stupid, they should have stopped making noise by now. However, within a few seconds, Richard realized he was mistaken; the person in the next room was clearly not normal, either mentally deranged or drunk out of their mind. Despite Pandoras very persuasive wall-pounding warning, there was silence for less than ten seconds, then the noise started up again, this time with swearing close to the wall. The wall muffled the words, and the persons slurred speech made it hard to discern exactly what was being said, but the tone was enough to tell they werent compliments. Pandoras eyes widened in disbelief, and Richard remained expressionless. Pandora, no longer holding back, slammed her fist against the wall once more. With a crash, the punch went right through the wall, striking the person in the next room who was close to the wall. A painful yelp sounded as someone in the next room collapsed to the floor. That was followed quickly by the noises of struggling to get up, and then the steps of someone rushing out the door. Tap, tap, tap Thud, thud, thud! The door was banged open abruptly, and Richard heard someone slurring outside, shouting, What the who the hell are you, come out here! Yeah, you come out here! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? How dare you hit my brother! How dare you hit me! I wont let you off! No I wont let you off! Pandora was taken aback now, her eyes wide, astonished at the courage of the neighbors, who were more formidable than the wildest boar in the forest. Richard just shook his head, knowing for sure they were completely drunk. In such a state, nothing they did would surprise him. As for their behavior, whether or not they got a lesson was pointless, since they werent fully capable of rational action. Richard wanted to ignore the whole thing, but the constant banging on the door and the relentless shouting finally made him step out. With a creak, he opened the door and saw two burly men of similar appearance, in their twenties, with flushed faces and swaying, barely able to stand, yet they still looked fierce and were aggressive in their tone. Hey kid, what are you doing hitting my brother, youve swollen up his eye! one of them yelled. Richard looked at the other, whose eye socket was badly swollen. If it hadnt been for Pandoras punch being weakened by the wall, it wasnt just a swollen eye hed be dealing with; it could have been a burst head. The man who was hit didnt have the sense to feel lucky to be alive. He just ranted, Yeah, my brothers right you dared to hit me, and you even made my eye swell up. Well I wont let it go. You have to pay us! Slap! The older brother slapped the younger one on the head, chiding half out of frustration, Why care about money! If you give us money, wont we just go buy more booze? With effort, he tried to clarify, Just get him to give us some liquor instead; we want the best, and well drink our fill! No thats not right, the younger brother countered. We cant just drink; we also need to eat bread. So, we still need money. Fart! With booze, why do we need bread? I dont want to gnaw on that hard, sour black bread; I just want to drink! The two brothers immediately started arguing over the compensation, creating an unbearable racket, and didnt give a second thought to how Richard, the compensator, felt about it. Richard couldnt help but shake his head, thinking perhaps it would be better to call the innkeeper to handle the situation, or maybe it would be simpler to knock the two men out and dump them back in their room. Just then, footsteps came from the direction of the stairs. Richard turned to look and saw the mercenaries Danis and Uncle Mura coming up. As their eyes met, Danis stopped dead in her tracks, with a look of great surprise and a complex gaze fixed on the scene. Uncle Mura looked towards the arguing Mike brothers, taking steps to approach. After a couple of steps, he realized Danis wasnt following and turned back to see her expression, then turned to Richard, puzzled. His eyes twinkling, Uncle Mura caught on to something and took another glance at the Mike brothers. Instead of approaching, he stayed put, cautiously watching the situation unfold. He didnt think the Mike brothers would cause any trouble for him, but he had to be sure they hadnt already stirred up trouble he would then inherit, not wanting to walk into a mess. By then, the Mike brothers had noticed the appearance of Danis and Uncle Mura. Realizing they had an audience, they decided not to argue in front of others, making a joint decision to combine both demands: they wanted both liquor and money. Youre going to give us lots and lots of booze, the older of the Mike brothers shouted at Richard. And lots and lots of money, the younger of the Mike brothers shouted at Richard. If you dare not give them to us, well beat you up real bad, they said in unison. Richard squinted his eyes, but the next moment, he turned his head to look inside the room, or more accurately, through the window of the room at the street outside. Uh? The Mike brothers were confused, and so were Danis and Mura, not knowing what Richard was up to. In the next moment, the sound of a large group of people approaching became clear in the street outside. Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop The sounds of horses hooves, footsteps, and shouting This is the place, be careful, Your Highness Stand aside if its none of your business, the Prince has matters to attend to, no one should come close Innkeeper, tell me, did someone ask you to send a message just now Which room is he on the second floor Good Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop Many footsteps arose from the stairs. Danis and Mura looked back and saw twenty or thirty fully armed soldiers rushing up. They quickly moved to the side, pressing against the wall to make way. The soldiers rushing up didnt pay any attention to the two of them, moving forward swiftly and vigilantly checking the rooms on both sides of the hallway, to prevent any unfortunate soul from bursting out and causing harm to the Prince following behind. Clip-clop. Prince Gro was the last to walk up the stairs. He immediately saw Richard and quickly spoke: Lord Richard, you you really came. Uh, Richard replied indifferently, slightly surprised by Gros hasty arrival but it wasnt out of the expected range. Clip-clop, clip-clop, Gro approached quickly. Many soldiers, acting as Guards for Gro, surged towards Richards vicinity, then shoved the intoxicated Mike brothers aside. The Mike brothers were angry. Facing the many soldiers, they yelled out, What are you doing! Looking for trouble? Do you want a beating? We still need to be compensated by that kid for our money and booze, you guys you guys move aside! All the soldiers were momentarily stunned, somewhat shocked by the brothers audacity. Before Gro could express any displeasure, a soldier, acting instinctively, slapped one of the brothers across the face, knocking them both to the ground with a swift, clean hit. After a flurry of punches and kicks, they dragged the brothers into a nearby room for a more thorough beating. Prince Gro looked at the two brothers with some curiosity, then turned to Richard and asked, Those two Uh, its nothing, I dont know them. Just let your soldiers handle it; lets go inside the room and talk, Richard said. Uh, okay, Gro, after hearing what Richard had said, didnt pursue the matter and followed Richard into the room. At the stairwell, Danis and Mura, who had pressed themselves against the wall, exchanged a look. Danis asked, Uncle Mura, are you sure you still want to recruit the Mike brothers for the team? Uh, about that let me think a bit more, Mura said aloud but decisively headed downstairs, Its true that the Mike brothers would be suitable, but theyve just crossed someone who is clearly no ordinary person. Maybe that person doesnt care, but being connected with the Prince of Cuijin City and even referred to as Your Lordship, if one day they take a dislike to the Mike brothers and want to deal with them, dragging us into it wouldnt be good. In that case, it might be better to look for someone else. The limper should have some other mercenary information; follow me to ask around some more. Uh, okay Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 109: You, Be More Rational Chapter 110: Chapter 109: You, Be More Rational In the room, Gro and Richard talked. Gro looked at Richard with slight excitement, Lord Richard, I really didnt expect you to actually come to Cuijin City. I said I would come, Richard replied, According to what you said, this place has access to wizards from the continent, some talented people who can take a ship to the continent in search of a way out, right? Uh, indeed, Gro spoke, Although Cuijin City isnt a coastal city, the largest river of the Kingdomthe Jade Riverpasses right by. So, some people from the continent, um, mostly wizards from wizard organizations, would first travel by large ships to the estuary, and then transfer to smaller boats to travel up the Jade River into the heart of the Kingdom. They test children or young people in the large cities along the way, and those who qualify are allowed to board the ships, returning with them to the large ships at the estuary, and together head to the continent. That is exactly why I came, Richard said, then asked, How often do the wizards usually come? Uh, it doesnt seem to be set in stone, Gro thought for a moment, Sometimes its once a year, sometimes once every year and a half, and sometimes two full years go by. Richards eyes flashed, Then how long ago was the most recent visit? It seems Gro hesitated for a moment, thought carefully, and then replied, About nine months ago. So, that means I could meet the wizards from the continent as soon as three months from now or, at the latest, after a year? Richard murmured. Gro spread his hands, It seems that way. Alright then, Richard said, showing slight resignation but without many options, In that case, I will settle down in Cuijin City, and if you hear any news about wizards, please let me know. Ideally, I hope to successfully pass the wizards tests and go with them to the continent. Are you sure you want to go to the continent? Gro asked, frowning heavily, Ive heard that the continent is very chaotic, full of various wizard battles, and ordinary wizard apprentices can only become cannon fodder, with no safety guaranteed at all. Moreover, if you pass the test and follow the large ship to the continent, youll have to join their wizard organization, and youll lose your freedom. Not knowing exactly what kind of organization they are, you cant predict what you might have to go through. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Richard laughed lightly, Dont be so pessimistic. I dont necessarily have to join any wizard organization. I just want to take this opportunity to go to the continent and learn about the real wizard world, to see the true face of the current world. Oh, okay then, Gro replied, Ill try to keep an eye out for more information about the wizards for you. Good, Richard nodded, then took a potion bottle from his breast pocket and handed it to Gro, This is Ether, um, the same kind that I gave you before which helps with meditation. I think you must have nearly finished the last bottle, so you can continue to use this one as thanks for gathering information for me. However, be careful not to use it too frequently, as it could potentially become addictive. Of course, its still best if you could learn to meditate independently with the help of the Ether. Uh, got it, Gro said, taking the potion bottle, showing little reaction on his face. Richard frowned slightly and looked at Gro, You seem a bit off. Hm? Whats off? Gros eyes flickered. At least, youre different from when you were in the forest, said Richard, Back then, you really wanted to become a wizard, and you couldnt wait to try the Ether Potion I gave you. But this time, when I gave you another bottle, you dont have that same excitement. Richard analyzed, If something like this happens, either my potion is useless, which I know isnt the case because Im very aware of its effects, or there is some issue with you personally that has greatly reduced your drive to become a wizard. Uh, well Gro looked at Richard, hesitated, then finally let out a sigh, Alright, it doesnt hurt to tell you. Initially, I wanted to become a wizard because I was worried my older brother would kill me, and I wanted to protect myself. But now Ive realized, just like you told me before, my brother doesnt want to kill me. He was just tempering my character, preparing to let me take over a remote and barren territoryto exile me there. Then, I discovered that my talent for wizardry isnt very good, almost non-existent even. Despite having your potion, meditating is still quite difficult. He paused briefly, and Gro spoke with an air of disenchantment, Besides, I once had a conversation with my teacher that made me feel theres really no need to become a wizard. Its better to just muddle along until death. Hmm? What did you talk about with your teacher? Uh, actually it wasnt much of a conversation, it was mostly him talking, Gro said, his face clouded with the memory, his eyes full of pain, My teacher said that life is meaningless for many people, like me. Living only to die. Wanting to become something like a wizard is just making trouble for oneself, better to live a simple life and be done with it It took some time before Gro finished speaking, and Lord Richard could see that Gro had been greatly influenced by what he called his teachers teachings. Its no wonder, without having established a well-rounded worldview, perspective on life, and value system, hearing such words can easily lead to a negative mentality. After Gro finished speaking, he looked at Richard, unable to hold back, his eyes filled with a hint of faint hope, I admit some of what my teacher said makes sense, but it still feels somewhat off. Lord Richard, what do you think? I think Richard spoke up, nodding his head, Actually, what your teacher said is quite correct. I Gro was dumbfounded, feeling as though his last hope had also collapsed, You cant be serious, you Many peoples lives are indeed meaningless, Richard said indifferently, Most people live ordinary lives, blunderingly existing, then die. Unless someone is truly exceptional, possessing wisdom, talent or determination not found in ordinary people, along with a stroke of luck, and a certain strength or background, then they can accomplish great things that otherwise would not have been possible, and have an impact on many people, making their life meaningful. To live a meaningful life is very difficult, just like how many people struggle to accept their own mediocrity. People often spend the majority of their life before they come to terms with this reality in their old age, and then settle down. Your teacher obviously understands this; he taught you what you might otherwise not have realized until decades later, allowing you to see through the life you have ahead, to feel disheartened and uninterested in everything, which is quite normal. I Gro was utterly despondent, So, does that mean my life truly has no meaning? Then, is it right for me to muddle along without making an effort to become a wizard apprentice? Not necessarily, Richard spoke. Gros eyes brightened slightly. Life is hard to find meaning in, because meaning is often attributed by others evaluations, but life can be interesting, interest is the true feeling in ones heart. A person has many troubles in life, faces many constraints. But within certain limits, there is still a choice to be made, such as what profession to pursue, how to do something well. For this, you can choose the one you like most, or the one that interests you. It might make no difference or meaning in the eyes of others, but you know very well that its not the same. So youre saying Gros eyes shone brightly, My teacher might be right, but hes not comprehensive. My life may be meaningless, but it can still be interesting. In that case, its better for me to try to become a wizard after all, right? Gro looked towards Richard. Richard spoke calmly, Actually, becoming a wizard is not the only choice; you can find more pleasure from other aspects of life. Like poetry, like wine and women Thats Although last time we parted I wished you well in becoming a wizard. Considering the frankly limited wizard talent you confessed to just now, in my view, becoming a wizard may not be the best choice for you, Richard said calmly, But in the end, living doesnt have to be meaningful or interesting, whats most important is to be rational, and not to obsess over things needlessly. Otherwise, in the search for that sliver of meaning or interest, life can be very bitter and exhausting. I Gro looked at Richard, suddenly finding himself speechless. Hey, are you trying to encourage me or are you crushing me? Although my wizard talent is really rather poor, did you have to spell it out so clearly? I, I, I Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter 110: Suspected Murder in the Palace Chapter 111: Chapter 110: Suspected Murder in the Palace It was night. The night spread like a great curtain over the countryside, silencing everything so profoundly that not even the chirp of insects could be heard, as if the world were plunged into eternal slumber. Yet, glancing downwards, in many places, one would find pockets of liveliness, as though they were the muttered dreams of a sleeping earth. Winter was coming, but the world kept turning. Over the plains, a large river rushed forth, its waters swirling with broken ice, making a gurgle, gurgle sound. Creak, creak, wooden boats carefully navigated the river, dodging ice floes and hidden rocks before reaching the docks. The poor laborers at the docks, dressed in thin garments, surged onto the wooden ships under the glow of lanterns, laboriously moving goods out of the holds, transferring them piece by piece onto waiting carriages. Soon, the laborers were drenched in sweat, and over a dozen carriages were loaded. Accompanied by the coachmans shout and the loud crack of a whip through the air, the horses raced forward, pulling the carriages filled with goods towards the distant city silhouette. Quickly, the carriages reached the city gates, and after inspection by the soldiers, they sped into the city. Somewhere in Cuijin City, a row of storeroom doors stood open, waiting for the succession of carriages to enter and unload their wares. When daylight broke, these goods would swiftly flow into the shops all around Cuijin City, sold to those in need, earning their owners a vast amount of gold coins and silver coins. In other places, in many corners within and outside Cuijin City, countless people were also busy, engaged in various activities for sustenance, profit, or other pursuits. In a dead end within the city, a group of individuals panted heavily as they exchanged blows, fighting over the territory for collecting protection money. In front of a closed physicians clinic on a street, several people urgently pounded on the door, awakening the physician to treat a noble who had suddenly fallen ill. In a pleasure den at the city center, where lanterns glowed and wine flowed, nobles threw large sums of money, enticing the yielding bodies into alluring cries. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Beside the plains farmlands, in a thatched cottage with light filtering through, three thieves counted their daytime earnings, dividing the loot based on their contribution. By the riverbank, accompanied by a scream, a body was pushed into the water, a murder silenced Cuijin City was unlike other cities in the kingdom or Blue Lion City of the Blue Lion Kingdom. Thanks to the Jade River flowing through it, the city harbored an unusual prosperity and a more vibrant nightlife. After all, in an era akin to the medieval, rivers were the true thoroughfares; a wide and boundless river was even more important than a modern highway on Earth. Inside and outside Cuijin City, life bustled and clamored, while a pair of eyes watched everything from high above. Richard had separated from his body in meditation; an ethereal tether connected his physical form, with his spiritual body floating hundreds of meters above Cuijin City, overlooking everything with an odd tranquility. Indeed, anyone viewing the world from this perspective would feel detached, unaffected by emotions, and unusually calmhence the term Gods-eye view. Richard reviewed the scenes below swiftly, recalling the recent events. This was his seventh day in Cuijin City. He had met with Gro and provided some counseling before Gro left with a heavy heart. Meanwhile, Richard had rented a small courtyard in Cuijin City, setting up residence with Pandora as they continued their research and awaited the arrival of the Continent Wizard. Everything had proceeded meticulously as planned. This was not his first out-of-body experience, and he knew the layout of Cuijin City like the back of his hand. In the process, he had indeed observed some intriguing nocturnal scenes, such as a married noblewoman caught cheating with her lover, or a gang leader killed by a low-ranking member of a rival faction during gang warfare. Glancing around the sky, Richard looked toward a certain direction in Cuijin City and saw a vast expanse of buildings, where the Palace stood. Although many parts of the Palace had dimmed, some were brightly lit. The new King, Gros eldest brother, who had ascended the throne not long ago, was extremely diligent, working through the night on state affairs every day. Ministers and Nobles were summoned into the Palace night after night for consultations. As a result, the Palaces kitchen, stables, and reception hall were all brightly lit, with silhouettes of people and the passage of vehicles constantly seen on the cobblestone roadways. What could Gro be doing now? Richard suddenly wondered. Since Gro had left with the Ether, he should have attempted meditation numerous times by now, but Richard never encountered Gros astral projection. Could Gros Wizard Talent be so poor? Contemplating this, Richard directed his Consciousness swiftly above the Palace, then made his way familiarly to the palace where Gro was. Halting above Gros palace for a while and observing no movement below, Richard guided his Consciousness through the roof and descended into Gros bedroom. Gros bedroom was large and empty. Possibly to ensure that meditation wasnt disrupted, there wasnt a Maid or Guard in sight, just Gro himself, lying stiffly on the bed. Richard drew closer and noticed a bottle of Ether by the bedside, while Gro lay motionless on the bed, akin to a corpse. Deep within Gros flesh, his Consciousness vibrated incessantly, struggling to break free from the physical confines. But the restraints from the body were so strong that despite Gros continuous efforts, he couldnt make a breakthrough, and each attempt ended in failure. Gradually, sweat beaded on Gros forehead, revealing a clear expression of irritability and fatigue. After observing this, Richard estimated that, if things progressed normally, Gro would exhaust the strength of his Consciousness after a few more attempts and then fall into a deep sleep, not to wake until the next morning. From this, Richard concluded two things: First, Gro hadnt given up the Hope of becoming a Wizard. It could be due to an unwillingness to concede or for some other reasons, but he was still trying. Second, Gro indeed had no significant Wizard Talent, or else astral projecting wouldnt have been this difficult. Shaking his head, Richard was about to leave and deal with other matters. However, glancing again at Gros struggle, he decided to do a good deed and help him out. Richard maneuvered his Consciousness closer to Gro and reached out his hand, touching Gros body. Gros body seemed to sense something, tensing warily; his muscles contracted involuntarily, and his Consciousness flinched. Richard ignored these reactions, his hand directly penetrating into Gros body, grabbed Gros Consciousness, and burst forth Spiritual Power, pulling Gros Consciousness out of his body. It felt to Richard like he was pulling someone out of a swamp, filled with resistance, but fortunately, he succeeded in the end. With a pop, Gros Consciousness left his body, floating in midair, connected to the physical body by a transparent tether at the back of his neck. Richard internally relaxed, looked at Gros Consciousness, ready to greet him, but then he realized that Gros Consciousness, floating midair, didnt respond at all, as if dead. Uh, this Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 111 Research on Mana and Free Energy Elements Chapter 112: Chapter 111 Research on Mana and Free Energy Elements Looking at Gros consciousness that seemed dead, Richard quickly recalled the content from the Monroe Chapter and found no record of a consciousness dying after being pulled out. He looked down at Gros physical body again and saw that the heart and breathing had no noticeable changes, maintaining an ordinary state, which puzzled Richard. Logically, Gros current condition should be normal. After all, when he himself was in the forest, his consciousness had been attacked by the Crystal Skull, and his physical heart had almost exploded with the rapid beating, nothing like Gros current smooth rhythm. Could it be this was Gros normal state when projecting out of body? Richard couldnt help but speculate, and then he realized that this seemed to be the only explanation. But why would this be? Richard looked towards Gros consciousness and saw that it was like a kite at that moment, floating around the room around Gros physical body, bound by an invisible string at the neck, being drawn back after drifting a certain distance, the length of the transparent string seemed fixed, unable to stretch or retract. During this process, various colored light points flew in from outside, entering Gros consciousness like fireflies, then coursing through the transparent string into the physical body and dissipating. Gro was continuously engaging in this process, constantly absorbing light points, constantly losing light points, obviously meditating. This illustrated that Gro was consciously controlling it, just unable to sense the outside world, unable to move freely. Was this because Gros wizard talent was too low, leading to this special situation? Could it be that due to his low talent, Gros perception of the external world through his consciousness was greatly limited, and aside from absorbing free energy elements, he could do nothing else? This was indeed well, unexpected. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???0.? Richard thought. Originally, he had prepared to greet Gros consciousness, but now it seemed unnecessary. In the future, it would be best not to mention this matter either. Otherwise, letting Gro know that his wizard talent was poor to such an extent, who knew what he would think. Shaking his head slightly, Richard controlled his consciousness to swiftly leave Gros bedroom, leave the Palace, and ascend further into the sky. One hundred meters, two hundred meters, three hundred meters, five hundred meters Eventually, Richard ascended nearly a thousand meters into the sky, with Cuijin City below turning into a dim shadow, surrounded by a blanket of silence. Richard prepared to begin the real task, which was also the main purpose of projecting from the body tonightstudying the true nature of mana. Looking up, the starry sky was brilliant, with countless stars twinkling like searchlights affixed to the backdrop of the universe, seemingly within reach yet actually unattainable. Richard knew that what was seen was not the stars themselves, but the light they emittedlight that had traveled for tens of thousands, or millions of years. Floating around were numerous light points of various colors, like swarms of fireflies or seas of light. These were free energy elements, the same as those Gro was absorbing in the palace. Richard thought. The difference was that Gros consciousness was trapped around his physical body, first needing to find a way to draw energy elements from afar to his spiritual body before absorbing them. Richard, on the other hand, could control his consciousness to directly reach densely packed areas of light, quickly absorbing them. These energy elements were obviously very important, only by successfully absorbing these energy elements into ones body, storing and melting them into mana within the Magic Origin, could they be used to cast spells, unleashing astonishing destructive power. And now, Richard wanted to understand what exactly mana was, what the energy elements that could be melted into mana were. Like many novels that describe Magic Elements and Heaven and Earth Yuan Qi, or the rumored True Qi and Inner Strength, they all have high-energy reactions and tremendous power. But how is that actually achieved? We must know that energy is conserved. Energy neither comes from nothing nor disappears into nothing, it can only be transferred from one object to another, and one form of energy can be transformed into another. This is the law concluded from the lifetime research of scientists such as Mayer, Joule, and Helmholtz. If someone were to say that this is meaningless and can easily be overturned, they would definitely be slapped to death by the coffins of these scientists. Energy conservation cannot be violated, at least not under the existing scientific system. If Energy Elements and Mana can burst forth with great power, that means they must already possess this energythe power of spells isnt generated from nothing but is released in some way through the existing power. Just as explosives can unleash a powerful force due to their special structure containing a strong internal energy released rapidly when ignited. Then what about Energy Elements and Mana? Are they another kind of explosive? Richard pondered these thoughts as he spread his Consciousness in the sky, drawing in large amounts of Free Energy Elements, letting them pass through the transparent strip behind his neck into his body, and storing them in the Magic Origin. During this process, Richard seriously felt the changes in the Energy Elements, experiencing the reactions within his body. Moments later, Richard looked around at the environment. As he absorbed a large number of Free Energy Elements, his surroundings were a bit empty. However, the Free Energy Elements from afar were slowly moving over to replenish them. Occasionally in the void, various colored specks of light would emerge from thin air to replace the taken Free Energy Elements. Richard raised his head to gaze at the many brilliant stars in the starry sky, wondering if it was an illusion that, as the light points formed, the stars seemed to flicker. In that case The night was still deep. In a yard somewhere in Cuijin City, it was exceptionally quiet. Inside the bedroom of the yard, Richard sat cross-legged on the bed and opened his eyes. Then he stood up and walked out of the room. In the living room outside, Pandora was leaning against a wooden chair, with her eyes half-closed, not knowing whether she was sleeping or daydreaming. Richards eyes sparkled, and he couldnt help but think that according to biological taxonomy, Giant Dragons should be closely related to lizards, belonging to the reptile class. Reptile activities generally can be categorized into diurnal, nocturnal, and crepuscular. However, Pandoras behavior didnt fit with reptiles at all, more like a mammal. Hmm, not a human among mammals, but a cat among mammals. Most of the time in a day, Pandora would quietly daydream or sleep, not causing any disturbances, which was quite convenient for Richard. Even though Pandora had considerable combat power, if she acted like a haughty young lady, Richard would really have to find a way to send her away. He initially didnt want to take her with him, due to this concern, but later, because of Gregorys death, he ended up taking her along. Now, it seemed that she was very well-behaved and caused no trouble at all. Should he buy her a nicer set of bedding or animal skins, to make her more comfortable while she daydreamed or slept? Richard pondered and decided to note this down for the time being and to implement it when the opportunity arose. Then he tiptoed into the study next to the bedroom. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 112 Superheavy Nuclear Stable Island Elements Chapter 113: Chapter 112 Superheavy Nuclear Stable Island Elements The study was not very large, smaller than one found in an ancient castle, but it was well-equipped: a desk, wooden chairs, bookshelves, a wooden rack, an oil lamp Richard lit the oil lamp, illuminating everything in the study. He took down several Papyrus Scrolls from the bookshelf and spread them on the table, then took a Quill and an Ink Bottle from the rack and set them on the desk. Bathed in the light of the oil lamp, Richard looked at a Papyrus Scroll opened on the desk. It was a compilation of some research speculation about Mana from a few days ago, filled with dense text. His gaze lingering on it, Richard softly read aloud. What is the essence of Mana? What is the essence of Free Energy Elements? Since they can be used to release Spells, thereby causing some kind of change, does that not suggest that they are a substance, a special kind of substance, a substance not yet discovered on modern Earth? In other words, might Free Energy Elements be chemical elements, perhaps special chemical elements yet undiscovered on modern Earth? As is well known, all matter is composed of elements. Hydrogen and oxygen elements make up water molecules, which in turn account for more than half of the bodys composition. The rest is similar, with many elements constituting everything in the material world. There is continuous exploration of elements on modern Earth. In 1789, French Noble Antoine Lavoisier published a list including 33 chemical elements, an initial exploration. Later in 1869, Russian chemistry professor Dmitry Mendeleev published a periodic table that included 63 elements, laying the foundation for the development of chemical elements. Afterward, chemical elements were continuously added to the periodic table, from the initial 63 to eventually cover a massive family of 118 chemical elements. However, this does not mean there is a comprehensive understanding of these 118 elements. Among these 118 chemical elements, only elements 1 through 98 exist in nature: 84 are primordial nuclides, with another 14 appearing within decay chains of primordial elements. Starting from element 99, Einsteinium, through to element 118, Oganesson, these 20 elements do not exist in nature under normal circumstances and can only be obtained through artificial synthesis. Even if they are synthesized, they vanish quickly. This is due to their high radioactivity, which causes them to rapidly decay into other elements, making study and preservation extremely difficult. For example, Einsteinium, element 99, was discovered in the residue of the first hydrogen bomb explosion in 1952 on modern Earth and was named after physicist Albert Einstein. Its half-life is 20.47 days, and its isotope Einsteinium-253 loses 3% of its mass daily, rapidly decaying into Berkelium and Californium, making it tremendously difficult to preserve or study further. Because in the second before it is placed in a machine, it is Einsteinium, but by the second it is removed, it has already become Berkelium and Californium. Similarly, the element Oganesson, element 118, was confirmed to be discovered in December 2015 on modern Earth, with a decay time measured in milliseconds. Compared to Einsteinium, Oganesson doesnt even have time to be placed in a machine and is virtually unobservable. The minimum time for the human eye to recognize an object is 0.04 seconds; before one can react, Oganesson has already decayed numerous times. For Oganesson, scientists can only use a series of data to indirectly prove it was synthesized, only able to say, Look, Oganesson once existed here, rather than, Look, this is Oganesson. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Thus, for most elements following element 99, Einsteinium, it is currently impossible to observe or study them on a macroscopic scale on modern Earth. And for elements beyond 118, like Oganesson, they also cannot be synthesized due to technical issues. But the inability to observe or study on a macroscopic scale does not mean the elements do not have properties, nor does the technological inability to synthesize mean the elements do not exist. In fact, regardless of the level of technology, the elements are there. Just like Uranus and Neptune, they were undiscovered for thousands of years due to the lack of astronomical capabilities, but they were indeed there. From this, can we boldly speculate that Free Energy Elements are special elements that exist beyond element 118, Oganesson, on modern Earth? This speculation is highly plausible. In fact, according to modern Earths research on Superheavy Elements, a common conclusion is: as the atomic number increases, the Superheavy Elements discovered in the future will undergo some magical changes. According to Bohrs model calculations, v=ZacZc/137.036. Z is the atomic number, c is the speed of light, is the fine-structure constant, and v is the velocity of the electrons within the element. In this model, once the atomic number exceeds 137, the velocity of electrons within the element surpasses the speed of light, starting to exhibit relativistic effects. Based on Diracs equation calculation, E=mc21-Z2a2. When the atomic number exceeds 137, Diracs ground state wave function will become oscillatory, with no gap between positive and negative energy states, resulting in a situation similar to the Klein paradox. This means relativistic particles can easily traverse high and wide potential barriers with a success rate of 100%, leading to the occurrence of peculiar phenomena like massless Dirac quasi-particles in graphene. In summary, higher-numbered elements theoretically exist and would possess a series of magical properties. Additionally, according to the Superheavy Nuclear Stability Island theory on modern Earth, around a certain higher-numbered element, the atomic nucleus will possess a higher stability, and it is possible that a Stable Island composed of hundreds of superheavy element nuclei exists. The superheavy elements within Stable Island could be delayed, leading to the elements existing in the environment for much longerseveral hours or even several daysthus providing value for storage, research, and use. All these are completely consistent with Free Energy Elements. Phew, Richard exhaled lightly after reading the scroll content he had recorded a few days earlier, set it aside, brought a blank scroll forward, grasped the Quill, paused to think, then continued writing. Shasha shasha In conclusion, a hypothetical deduction can be made: Free Energy Elements are higher-numbered Superheavy Elements not yet discovered on Earth. Under this hypothetical deduction, casting a Spell could be likened to a chemical reaction. Just as some ordinary elements, when combined, react with each other in specific ways, such as sodium exploding when combined with water. Similarly, when some Free Energy Elements come into contact, specific phenomena occur, whether explosions, freezing, or acid erosionthe so-called Spell Effects. Richards hand holding the Quill paused slightly, contemplating; his eyes shone brightly. After a moment, he resumed writing. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 113 Chapter 114: Chapter 113 Though the hypothetical deduction explains the mechanism of spell creation, it cannot explain the most fundamental source of energy, that is, the issue of energy conservation. Energy neither arises from nothing nor vanishes into nothingness, it can only transfer from one object to another, and energy can be converted between different forms. If the effects, power, and energy of spells originate from mana and free energy elements, where does the energy within these free energy elements come from? As high-sequence superheavy elements, they might have significantly prolonged decay times due to the Stable Island, but it is impossible for them to exist stably for hundreds or thousands of years like iron or carbon. If they were present in nature from the beginning, they should have completely decayed and disappeared by now. However, during the process of out-of-body meditation, I could see that there are many free energy elements, and they seem to generate from nothing. But generating from nothing isnt without reason. The appearance of a new element can be through two paths: either through the fusion of low-sequence elements or the decay of high-sequence elements. For free energy elements, the latter can be mostly ruled out, because high-sequence elements have shorter existences. To continuously produce free energy elements, a constant supply of even higher-sequence elements to decay is required. So, how are these higher-sequence elements produced? They still need the fusion of low-sequence elements. Therefore, free energy elements are produced by the fusion of low-sequence elements. The specifics of the fusion is unknown at this time, but it should be different from the uncontrollable nuclear fusion of Earths hydrogen bombs in modern times; it must be a milder, more natural form. Nevertheless, one fact remains unchanged: the process of producing high-sequence superheavy elements from low-sequence ones requires the absorption of energy, or rather, the utilization of external energy to meet the conditions necessary for fusion. Just like on modern Earth, to detonate a hydrogen bomb through uncontrollable nuclear fusion, it is necessary to place nearly an atomic bomb within it. Only an atomic bomb explosion can create an environment for nuclear fusion to ignite the hydrogen bomb. This is also why the technology for hydrogen bombs must be developed after the technology for atomic bombs. So, the question arises: where does the energy absorbed for the generation of free energy elements from low-sequence elements through an unknown fusion process come from? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?? One guess is radiation. Just as high-sequence elements decay into low-sequence elements with a high radiative response, releasing energy, fusion, as a sort of reverse decay from low-sequence to high-sequence elements, also requires energy absorption through radiation. Where does this radiation come from? Radiation comes from everywhere. In fact, radiation, as a form of energy, contrary to common belief, is not rare at all. Radiation can be found in every corner of a worldits land, mountains, rivers, caves, etc.associated with radioactive nuclides such as uranium series elements, actinides, thorium series elements. Even within human bodies, there are radioactive nuclideslike 40K. Of course, the most important source of radiation comes from the cosmos, from stars. Just as the energy on modern Earth comes from the Sun, the energy in this world also originates from the Sun. However, unlike Earth, according to meditative out-of-body observations, not only is the Sun acting alone, but numerous constant stars surrounding the planet seem capable of projecting radiation here. Could this be the true meaning of Star Body Projection? Maybe it is, maybe it isnt. But there is a high probability that it is the projection of these stellar energies that provides low-sequence elements with the conditions to form free energy elements, thus continuously producing free energy elements. After being assimilated, the free energy elements react swiftly during the release of a spell. While displaying special states (spell effects), they rapidly decay back into ordinary low-sequence elements and release energy, which is the energy of Star Body Projection. The transformed ordinary elements will one day accumulate enough star projected energy to turn back into free energy elements, then be consumed again and revert to ordinary elements. This is a cycle of the elements and also a cycle of energy and matter. In short, spell energy fundamentally comes from Star Body Projection, from the energy projected by numerous special stars in the cosmos of this world. In other words, wizards are merely using energy from distant stars to cast spells. This stellar energy obviously isnt inexhaustible, just as the Sun has a lifespan of only about ten billion years. These stars capable of Star Body Projection may exist for a considerable length of time, but they will inevitably end their lives and stop the process of Star Body Projection. When that time comes, free energy elements will no longer be produced and will disappear completely from the world. The era of wizardry will end, and the Age of No Magic will descend, becoming like modern Earth. Ssha ssha The quill paused, and Richard stood up. His eyes twinkled as he stepped out of the study, walked into the courtyard outside, and looked up at the night sky. In the naked eye state, he could only see the ordinary expanse of stars that appeared no different from modern Earth. In reality, it was very possible that this starry sky would eventually become identical to that of modern Earth. In some sense, the current world was really quite similar to Earth. Richard was thinking. Back in the forest, when he had pointed out the Polar Star to Pandora using the stars to judge, he had determined that the current world should actually be around the year 2100 on modern Earth, in the future. But he should also have considered that the position of the Polar Star is cyclical, repeating every Platonic Year in astrology, every 25,800 years. Perhaps the current world was the year 2100 on modern Earth, but it could also be a point in time 25,800 years ago. More likely, not just one Platonic Year, but two, three, ten, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand Platonic Years ago. In fact, even ten thousand Platonic Years, at just over two hundred million years, is nothing compared to the age of the entire planet and the universe. According to research on modern Earth, the entire universe has a lifespan of 13.7 billion years, the Milky Way formed roughly 12 billion years ago, the Solar System 5 billion years ago, and the Earth 4.6 billion years ago. Comparing to the Earths 4.6 billion years, the length of 25,800 years is truly minuscule, barely worth mentioning even for the duration of a species or civilization. Consider this, if Earths 4.6 billion years were a single 24-hour day, then for the first 4 hours, there would be no life on Earth; only afterwards did the simplest single-celled organisms appear. At 6 a.m., the most primitive algae appeared in the primordial oceans, and throughout the day, into the evening, they performed their lonely act. By 8 p.m., mollusks began to appear in the water. Then, over the next three hours, arthropods, fish, vertebrates, amphibians, and reptiles emerged. Then, at 11:30 p.m., the dinosaurs made their belated appearance, only to be exterminated 10 minutes later by a massive asteroid from outer space or some other cause. After the dinosaurs, mammals and birds diverged, and in the last ten minutes of the day, the ancestors of primates appeared. Within the last 2 minutes, the brains of some primates tripled in size, becoming humans. At the very end, in the last 20 seconds of the day, the true recorded history of humanity began (one million years), and the so-called genuine recorded civilization of humanity occupied merely 0.1 seconds of this 24-hour day (5,000 years). The cosmic, planetary, and stellar lifespans are too long; the existence of a species or a civilization is almost negligible. After all, even if they existed for two Platonic Years, ten times the duration of recorded human civilizationfifty thousand yearson the 24-hour clock of the planet, it would only be the second hand ticking once. So, could it be that a true wizarding civilization once existed on modern Earth, one that lasted longer than human civilization, but they lived in some gap in time, like a point between the age of dinosaurs and human civilization, where they existed, developed, were destroyed, and left no trace? But now he had suddenly found himself in the midst of it all. Richard continued to think. Why, exactly? When something resembling transmigration occurred, when the impossible became reality, when the system of science was challenged, when the logical world had its gaps, one must ask why. So, why indeed? He really wanted to find the answer. So he could only research and analyze bit by bit, trying to understand the principles of the current world, and then go on to explore this most fundamental secret. Maybe he was living inside a box, maybe he was living inside a book, who knew? After a while, Richard withdrew his gaze, turned around, and walked back into the house. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 114: Experimental Proof and Unspeakable Secrets Chapter 115: Chapter 114: Experimental Proof and Unspeakable Secrets In the living room inside the house, Pandora was still curled up in a wooden chair, looking a bit cold. Richards eyes flickered, and he found a blanket to cover Pandora. No sooner had he draped it over her than Pandora opened her eyes and looked over. Whats the matter? Hot! Pandora, clearly disgusted, threw off the blanket, twisted her body, and continued to curl up on the wooden chair, closing her eyes once again. Richard shook his head, turning away with a somewhat strange expression and walked into the study. Settling behind the desk, his gaze returned to the half-finished Papyrus Scroll in front of him. Picking up the quill and dipping it in ink, Richard prepared to finish writing the last few words. Ssshhh Having explained the origin of energy through the projection of stars, the issue at hand was the relationship between Mana and Free Energy Elements. According to the methods described in the Monroe Chapter, after absorbing Free Energy Elements, one needed to melt and transform them into Mana before they could be used to release Spells. Why, then, was this necessary? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0??. Since Free Energy Elements were a special type of Superheavy Elements that could cause unique phenomena (Spell Effects) when combined, why should they be transformed into Mana? A reasonable explanation would be for safety. Exactly because the combination of Free Energy Elements could trigger special reactions, transforming them into stable componentsManawas crucial to prevent premature reactions in the Magic Origin. Otherwise, inside a Wizards Magic Origin, an assortment of Free Energy Elements could potentially explode, freeze, or corrode at any moment, rendering the Magic Origin like an unstable bomb. Mana must also be a high-order element, and it should be the most stable element within the Stable Island, with the longest decay period. By melting Free Energy Elements and converting them into the singular stable element that is Mana, one can prevent reactions within the Magic Origin and ensure that Mana doesnt vanish into thin air due to decay over a long period of time. This method is evidently the safest. Furthermore, it standardizes the process. When releasing a Spell, one only needs to figure out a way to manipulate this singular element, Mana, to operate within the body, letting it transition into a special state to transform into other Energy Elements and initiate reactions, thereby manifesting a specific Spell Effect and unleashing power. Its for this reason that a Spell can be recorded and repetitively learned by others, forming the most fundamental mechanism of the Wizard Magic System. Ssshhh Richard paused with his quill, narrowing his eyes as he continued writing. Of course, all this is currently a hypothetical conjecture, akin to castles in the sky or sandcastles, lacking strong evidence to support it. One must prove a most crucial, fundamental part to turn the entire hypothetical conjecture into reality. That is, to prove that Free Energy Elements and Mana are indeed a type of high-order Superheavy Elements that truly exist and are not figments of imagination. The issue now ishow to prove it. How to prove it? Richard stopped his quill and pondered. Proving, detecting, and discerning elements fall into the realm of analytical chemistry. Modern Earth has an entire set of complete sciences to do this, with many subcategories, such as spectroscopy, mass spectrometry, photometry and colorimetry, chromatography and electrophoresis, crystallography, microscopy, electrochemical analysis, etc. Specifically for studying elements, spectroscopy is quite suitable as it involves examining elements through the light, sound, or particles they emit, absorb, or scatter. A common method used is the flame test. The flame test is fairly simple to conduct, only requiring a platinum wire, an alcohol lamp, some dilute Salt acid. Yet, considering some special circumstances, it would be best to also use Cobalt Blue Glass. Cobalt Blue Glass might not be easy to come by and might necessitate personally obtaining the raw materials and crafting it, which could take some time. Richard stepped out of the study and saw Pandora still on the chair in the living room. The blanket he had earlier discarded had been picked up again; half was placed under her, half covered her body, and her legs extended out of the chair, dangling in mid-air Shaking his head, Richard walked into the adjacent room, preparing to refine the manufacturing process for Cobalt Blue Glass. In the blink of an eye, morning arrived. Lord Richard stood in the courtyard, taking a deep breath of the biting winter air, feeling the chill fill his lungs and spread through his entire body, revitalizing his spirit. By now, he had a complete plan for the making of Cobalt Blue Glass. Cobalt Blue Glass, in the end, is a type of special glass made by adding cobalt blue during the glass-making process. In the current world, similar to the Medieval era, the production of glass was fairly advanced. Although bulletproof glass and tempered glass were not yet invented, like those on modern Earth, the making of common types of glass and executing intricate shaping and carving were already possible. The glass was not a worry; only the cobalt blue needed resolving. Cobalt blue is a special kind of blue pigment, often used by painters for its high temperature resistance, lightfastness, weather resistance, resistance to acids and bases, and its vivid color. However, due to its cobalt content, it is rather expensive, and because of technological limitations, it was not utilized until the nineteenth century on Earth. To obtain cobalt blue, for the time being, he would need to produce it himself, using raw materials like cobalt metal, aluminum oxide, and phosphoric acid. As for how to acquire these materials, how to synthesize cobalt blue, and then how to create the real Cobalt Blue Glass, Richard had a complete plan. After all, Cobalt Blue Glass really cant be considered a high-tech product; the production process isnt hard but slightly tedious. Should he find a temporary assistant to help out and save some time? Richard couldnt help but think. Turning his head towards the living room, he subconsciously glanced over at Pandora who was still curled up in the chair, having wrapped the entire blanket around herself into a ball. To have Pandora act as a temporary assistant? Hmm, better not. As long as she didnt cause trouble, that would suffice. For the short term, he should not entertain that idea. Then whom to find? As Richard was pondering, all of a sudden, the sound of horse hooves approached from outside the courtyard, followed by a knock on the door. Bang bang bang. Hmm? Richard looked at the courtyard door and called out, Who is it? Lord Richard, its me! From outside, Gros voice came through, tinged with barely contained excitement, as if he had some good news. Richards eyebrows lifted slightly as he walked out, opened the courtyard door, and let Gro in while his retinue of guards waited outside. Youre early today, what brings you here? Richard asked Gro as they walked into the courtyard. Ah, well Gro subconsciously rubbed his hands together, slightly embarrassed, After meeting with you the other day, I didnt give up trying to become a wizard. Instead, I continued meditating, wanting to prove myself. And so? And so, last night, I suddenly discovered that I really do have talent! Gro couldnt help raising his voice, a bright light shining in his eyes. Richards eyes flickered, not voicing anything, but inwardly he couldnt help but think: Sure about having talent? After just one night, without his help, wouldnt the consciousness fail to separate from the body at all? Wait, could it be because The next moment, Richard heard Gro speak excitedly, You know, Lord Richard, my chances of successfully meditating werent very high before. I normally had to try many times just to succeed once, and each success only allowed me to absorb a small amount of energy particles. But last night was different; it seemed like I suddenly understood something. After several failed attempts at meditation and astral projection, I suddenly felt a different kind of force acting on my consciousness, which allowed me to easily separate from my body. Once separated, my consciousness felt like it could go much farther from my body and absorb more energy particles, just one time was equivalent to many of my previous attempts combined. To put it this way, the training I received last night was almost equal to all of my previous meditation sessions combined. So, does this mean Ive suddenly broken through some kind of barrier? That I actually possess a powerful wizards talent and potential, which just hadnt been unearthed before? And now that its been uncovered, if I continue meditating, will I progress by leaps and bounds and easily become a real wizard? So, you came to see me so early for this? Richard looked at Gro, asking calmly, his gaze slightly odd. Yes, exactly because of this, Gro replied. Regarding my earlier conjectureIm not entirely certain, its just a guess. Considering that in the entire Jade Kingdom, I only know you, a Wizard Apprentice who is far more experienced than I am, I had no choice but to come and ask you, hoping I have not disturbed you. By the way, Lord Richard, what do you thinkwhats really going on with me? Ah, that Richard looked at Gro, who was full of hope, and couldnt help but hesitate for a moment. After all, should he tell him the truth? Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 115: Mysterious Potion, Dihydrogen Monoxide Chapter 116: Chapter 115: Mysterious Potion, Dihydrogen Monoxide After pondering for a moment, Richard thought it best to clarify the matter indirectly, trying not to crush Gros spirits too much, but also not to let the other continue under a misunderstanding. I think its possible that your Talent really has awakened, Richard said to Gro. Gros eyes brightened. But Gros eyelids twitched at once. In all things, its the but thats feared. Sure enough, the next moment Richard spoke, But I feel the likelihood is still a bit low. If your Talent truly had awakened, there should have been a series of indications in your normal life. You should have noticed them long ago, rather than experiencing such a sudden, dramatic change. So whats this about me then Gro inquired tentatively. I think it might be due to external environmental factors, Richard spoke up. External environmental factors? Yes, Richard nodded, Perhaps its because some stars were moving, and last night they were in just the right position, more conducive to an out-of-body meditation. Plus, last night was the end of the month, with no moon and other various reasons, a fortunate coincidence that ultimately led to your unprecedentedly successful meditation. Gro understood, yet he didnt. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.?? In his mind, Richard provided a reason which led to his successful meditation last night. But what the internal principles of that reason were, he genuinely didnt comprehend. However, he managed to grasp one thing and looked at Richard with a furrowed brow, asking, Lord Richard, does this mean that yesterday was a special case, and Ill revert back to how I was? Im afraid so, Richard said, adding in his mind: unless I reach out to help with the out-of-body experience every day. In that case, am I not Gros mood suddenly fell. Richards eyes flickered, and he thought of something. He spoke up, However, I can help you. Hm? Gro looked hopeful. How? Reaching into his chest, Richard pulled out a small glass bottle, in fact taken from the Iron Ring. Inside the bottle was a small amount of transparent liquid that sparkled in the morning sunlight, making it look like it had gold flowing through it. This is a special meditation potion, even more precious than the Ether I gave you before. You can call it um, Deionized Water, also known as Dihydrogen Monoxide. Deionized Water? Dihydrogen Monoxide? Thats right. This bottle contains enough for three uses, and each time after using it, you can be guaranteed that the effects of your out-of-body experience will be as successful as last night. And compared to Ether, this potion has the advantage of no side effects. No matter how many times you use it, it wont harm your body or cause addiction. However, it does have a downside: it only has a short shelf lifejust three days. So, after you get it, you need to use it quickly, or it will become ineffective. Gro grew excited: Really?! Is there really such a mystical potion?! Of course not! Of course, there is no such mystical potion! Richard thought to himself. The so-called Deionized Water, the so-called Dihydrogen Monoxide, could only deceive someone from the Medieval period like Gro, who had absolutely no knowledge of chemistry. Placed on modern Earth, it probably wouldnt even fool a middle school student. Deionized Water is water from which ionic impurities have been removed, making it slightly purer than distilled water. Its chemical formula is H2O, that is, dihydrogen monoxide. Simply put, deionized water is highly pure water. This type of water, when consumed, tastes noticeably different from regular water. Generally speaking, normal water contains sodium ions hydrated with several water molecules and potassium ions hydrated with several water molecules, which impart a slight sweetness. But deionized water has no ions at all, so it tastes like the taste of water itself. And what does water taste like? It tastes like nothing at all. If someone drinks too much water with various flavors, beverages, or alcohol and then drinks deionized water, their taste buds may be tricked by an illusion, causing a faint, stimulating sensation. This is because the deionized water is cleansing the residual ions from their mouth, seemingly posing as some sort of mysterious potion. Of course, besides this, deionized water has no other functions. The reason Richard indicated that deionized water had magical effects was simply because he planned to help Gro with something when night fell and he left his body. Of course, this help wasnt offered for free. Richard didnt have the habit of helping others altruistically; he was thinking of an equal exchange. He would help with three out-of-body experiences in exchange for something he wanted. Richard extended his hand and handed the deionized water to an excited Gro, saying, You can take this potion, but of course you understand I understand, I understand, Gro indeed understood, quickly responding, Lord Richard, just tell me what you need me to do. Um Seeing how cooperative Gro was, Richard didnt beat around the bush and directly said, The thing I need you to help me with isnt difficult, just a bit tedious. I want to make some things, but need some raw materials before I can start. If I went to collect them myself, it would waste a lot of time, so Id like you to accompany me to a few places. With your status as a prince, I could get things done and make what I need in just one day. Okay, no problem, Gro agreed without hesitation. Then lets set off, Richard said, without standing on ceremony. Right, Gro hastened towards the door. Richard followed him out. Gro had a guard dismount and offered the horse to Richard, then he accompanied Richard to their first destinationa place just outside the city, moving swiftly. On the plains, outside the walls of Cuijin City, a barren, low-lying, and continuous range of hills protruded abruptly, like an ugly pustule on the skin of the earth. Within this range, there was a mine. As soon as dawn broke, shouts and the sound of whipping could be heard. A devilishly menacing overseer with a scowling face held a stick and wielded a whip. He burst into the tents and straw huts chilled by the cold wind and swung unceremoniously at the miners on their bunks, shouting discontentedly, Get up, all of you! You lazy pigs, havent you seen the sun on your asses? Get to work, or theres no lunch for you today! Move it! No dawdling! That one there, be quick about it! Aisleric, Old Marlon, dont give me that look. If you dont like it, then dont come work in this mine! Five silver coins a month, you think thats easy money? Hurry up, everyone move faster! If Lord Oreke gets up and sees you havent started working, hell dock your pay, and youll all have something to cry about! Amid the clamor, the miners, some numb, some angry, some efficient, and some slow, got up, dressed in their tattered clothes, picked up tools, and walked towards the mining areas of the quarry. This was an open-pit iron mine, meaning there was no need to bend over in mining tunnels to extract the ores, posing less danger. However, the workload was substantial. Miners needed to wield shovels and hammers with bare hands to chip off the ore, then sort it by quality. The good portions were piled up, waiting to be transported away, while the bad portions were discarded. In front of the cliff-like walls of the mining area, two piles of rubble were heaped. One was a brownish-red iron ore, and the other was a mound of discarded rocks of various colors, looking like two small mountains. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 116 The Prince Who Bullies Others by Flaunting His Power Chapter 117: Chapter 116 The Prince Who Bullies Others by Flaunting His Power Clang clang clang, the sound of hammering rose in the mining camp, where miners labored vigorously, while several overseers watched maliciously from the side, ready to mercilessly whip anyone who slacked off. Old Marlon, dripping with sweat, knocked off a chunk of iron ore and struggled to carry it aside. If he moved too slowly, he immediately received a lash. Crack! Old Marlon turned his head to see an overseer, cursing and barking, named Ross, shouting, Old Marlon, cant you move any faster? If everyone worked like you, this mining camp wouldve shut down long ago! Old Marlon glanced at him but ignored the comment. He had been working here for many years and was one of the most senior miners. He wasnt afraid of the overseers; he did as much work as he was paid for. With a thud, he dumped the ore onto the pile and, without looking at Ross, turned and went back to the wall of the mine to continue mining in silence. Ross felt slighted but dared not vent his anger. He understood that he was just a lowly overseer, supervising miners, not slaves, and he had little real power. If he truly angered the miners and caused them to strike, hed be the first to be fired by the mine owner. Mine Owner Oreke wasnt a fool; he was a shrewd businessman and knew who the real money-making tools were. The whole mining camp could function without anyone except the miners. Ross glared coldly at Old Marlon and swung his whip threateningly before turning to look elsewhere. Suddenly, Rosss eyebrows shot up as he saw dust rising on the road outside the mining camp, followed by the clip-clop, clip-clop of a large group of cavalry galloping toward them. Whats this? Ross was stunned. As the cavalry approached, he saw their full armor and his legs weakened, almost causing him to fall over. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?0.?? Could it be could they be here to seize the mining camp? Soon, Ross saw among the many soldiers a young noble dressed extravagantly and realized that the soldiers were merely there to protect him. But why would a noble come to a place like the mining camp? Ross didnt understand, but he wisely ran toward the two-story wooden building in the distance, at the center of the mining camp, to call for Mine Owner Oreke. In Rosss view, since a noble had arrived, it would be best to let the mine owner, who was also a noble of some sort, although he had forgotten what rank, deal with the situation. Thinking this, Ross rushed into the two-story wooden building and into the bedroom. A fire blazed in the bedrooms fireplace, the room sweltering with heat, and two gray-haired bodies were rolling about on the large wooden bed. A woman moaned continuously, while a man grunted like a boar. Grunt grunt Ross froze. The man on the bed also realized something was wrong, stopped his movements, and turned his head toward the door to shout at Ross, Get out! Yes, yes, yes. Ross scrambled out but then remembered something, turned his head back and said, Ore Lord Oreke, someones come, seems to be a high-ranking noble Get out! shouted Lord Oreke, who was in the middle of an intimate moment, No matter what noble, tell them to get out! Uh, yes, yes, yes Im telling them to get out right now Winter, mining camp. Desolation, an oppressive silence. In the vast mining area, the ding ding dang dang sound of striking had stopped. Numerous miners had ceased their work and looked in unison toward one side. Not far from them, on an open space, stood a fully armed cavalry unit, shielding two young men who appeared to be nobles. One was lavishly adorned, while the other seemed comparatively plain. And in front of the troop stood the mines ownerOreke. The mine owner, who was usually insufferable before the miners, was now trembling, his face burning from a whip strike. He still forced a smile, craning his neck, which had grown sore, but he continued to grin and said to one of the men amidst the cavalry, It is the Prince Welcome to my mining area. At the same time, Oreke cursed the overseer Ross in his heart, considering him as dumb as a pig. Hmm, welcoming me? Prince Gelo, with a cold expression, spoke, Just now, your subordinate was conveying your words, telling me to get lost, quite bold of you! Oreke trembled all over at this, nearly collapsing to the ground. Over forty years old, although not overweight, his body was on the decline. He was already weak after strenuous exercise early in the morning, and having rushed over from the second floor of the wooden building after hearing Rosss second message, he was completely out of breath and felt limp all over. However, Oreke still managed not to fall over. Hearing Prince Gelos words, he quickly explained, Prince Prince Gelo, its all my fault. I failed to make myself clear to that damned subordinate. I only wanted him to leave, how dare I tell the Prince to leave. I cant welcome you quickly enough. Oh, you recognize me? Prince Gelos eyes flashed as he inquired. Previously, when he sent the overseer to pass the message, he only revealed his identity as a Prince, without mentioning his name. Your humble servant recognizes Prince Gelo. Oreke said with a swollen face, trying to bridge a connection, I saw Prince Gelo once at the ennoblement ceremony. At the ennoblement ceremony? Prince Gelo was taken aback, asking, So, you are a noble? What rank? Indeed, I am a noble, Oreke said, feigning a smile, My rank is that of the lowest a Lord. A Lord? Where is your estate? How large? Your servant has no estates Oreke said with slight embarrassment, Only this mining area. Heh. Prince Gelo understood and spoke, Then I guess, you bought your title of Lord, didnt you? Well well Oreke laughed awkwardly yet politely, Indeed I did. No wonder. Prince Gelo spoke, then with an implicit threat, Then Oreke, you should know the laws of the Jade Kingdom, right? Titles are the property of the Royal Family, granted based on contributions to the Royal Family, but they can also be revoked at any time. This With a thump, Oreke truly fell to the ground this time, kneeling and kowtowing in a panic, Prince Prince Gelo, your servant is truly wrong, I accidentally offended you, please dont strip me of my title. Other than that, whatever punishment you decree, I accept fully. Heh, at least you know your place. Prince Gelo said, nodding with some satisfaction, feeling that his intimidation had been effective. Turning his head to glance at Richard beside him, Prince Gelo then addressed Oreke, Well, I wont be too harsh on you. Beside me is Lord Richard, and he has some needs in your mine. He will propose some matters shortly; you must do your utmost to satisfy him, understand? Yes, yes, yes. Oreke nodded repeatedly, struggling to stand up while eyeing Richard beside Prince Gelo, filled with bewilderment. In fact, from the moment he had seen Richard, he had been puzzled. He was quite familiar with the upper-class nobles and members of the Royal Family of the Jade Kingdom. Maybe those nobles and Royal Family members didnt recognize him, but he could effortlessly name and describe every one of them, which was a basic skill for any small noble. Yet Richard, standing by the Prince, was someone he had never met, certainly not a part of the nobility or the Royal Family of the Jade Kingdom. And still, it seemed that Prince Gelo was treating him with great respect. This truly baffled him. Richard, unaware of Orekes thoughts, dismounted, utilized the spell Wind Light Spirit to lighten his descent, landing without a sound, and quickly approached Oreke. Although Prince Gelos previous behavior certainly fit the stereotype of a spoiled, bully young noble, Richard didnt resist it because this was exactly what he needed. Such an attitude would allow him to easily achieve some goals. Otherwise, coming by himself would have inevitably led to lengthy discussions with this mine owner called Oreke, and perhaps even obstinate resistance. Using force might have subdued the man, but it would have been troublesome. After all, he was only in search of the raw materials for making Cobalt Blue Glass. Given these circumstances Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 120: Glassmaking (Fourth update upon release, please subscribe!) Chapter 121: Chapter 120: Glassmaking (Fourth update upon release, please subscribe!) Richard was unaware of the incident at the jewelry store, but after obtaining the ruby, he had finally gathered all the ingredients necessary for making Cobalt Blue. The next step was to produce the Cobalt Blue itself, followed by crafting the actual Cobalt Blue Glass. Thus, Richard and Gro headed to their final destination for the daythe Glass Factory in the Jade Kingdom. This place was not one that just anyone could enter, not even Gro could come and go as he pleased. This was mainly because glass, especially high-quality glass, in the current world, similar to the Medieval era, was considered an absolute luxury. Large sheets of glass mirrors cost more than gold, and the small pieces of colored glass used for church window decorations were also of considerable value. Even broken glass shards were not something ordinary people could obtain, often coveted by Noble ladies to be inlaid into their sumptuous evening gowns to wear to dinner parties. In their eyes, broken glass shards were more radiant and representative of status than any gemstone rings or pearl necklaces. Simply put, civilians almost never came into contact with glass; it was entirely exclusive to the Nobility and involved enormous profits. For this reason, a country would tightly control its Glass Factory, placing it in a remote location, guarding it with heavy soldiers, and craftsmen were not allowed to leave the Glass Factory for their whole lives, to prevent any leakage of their techniques. In fact, this was also a true reflection of modern Earths history. In Earths history, around the twelfth century, Veniceas the glass manufacturing center of the world at that timekept all glass artisans confined on an island known as Murano Island for several centuries, to monopolize glass-making techniques. In the current world of the Jade Kingdom, things had not reached such an extreme, but Gro had used his status as a Prince and went through much trouble to finally obtain permission to bring someone into the factory. After several identity checks, Gro led Richard into the interior of the Jade Kingdoms Glass Factory. Inside the massive wooden shed, with pools everywhere, furnaces lined up, and the heat rising to the sky, a multitude of workers and craftsmen bustled about non-stop, clambering up and down the racks, with a constant din of shouting. Shake, hurry to furnace number one, see if its gone out! Babes, go to furnace number four, check the fuel. Nusi, theres a problem with pool number fifteen, quickly call Master Monghaqi over Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? The factory manager of the Glass Factorya man in his forties with brown hair and high cheekbones, named Vichisled Richard and Gro through the wooden shed with a respectful attitude. After all, the strict security of the Glass Factory was one thing, but as the manager, he was still no more than a lowly commoner in front of Gro. If he dared show any disrespect, Gro had the authority to throw him into the pool and turn him into glass. With such an attitude from Vichis, the process went smoothly, and Richard was soon brought to a temporarily halted melting furnace. Using some techniques, he combined the Cobalt Ore, ruby, and phosphoric acid to create the Cobalt Blue pigment. He then handed the Cobalt Blue over to Vichis, instructing him to incorporate it into the unfinished glass in a specific ratio, ultimately producing the Cobalt Blue Glass that met their requirements. Vichis quickly got to work, and after a short time, he brought over the product. Lord Richard, Vichis offered a palm-sized sample of glass to Richard and said, This was crafted just now according to your instructions; please take a look are you satisfied? Richard took the glass sample, glanced over it briefly, and saw that it exhibited a sea blue hue, basically meeting the requirements of Cobalt Blue Glass, but Richard slightly tilted the glass, changing the angle of the incident light. He could see a faint green color seeping through the glass, and his brows immediately furrowed. This was an indication of impurities in the glass. Richard thought. This wouldnt be something Vichis had done on purpose, as he neither had the courage nor the motive for it. It was purely an issue with the crafting process. In this world, similar to the Medieval era, glassmaking hadnt achieved the modern Earth standards. They used a more traditional method, employing silica (SiO2, mainly found in quartz and sand) as the raw material for making glass. The melting point of silica is about 2000 degrees Celsius, which ordinary melting furnaces can hardly reach. To reduce the difficulty of production, sodium carbonate (Na2CO3, also known as soda) and potash (K2CO3, potassium carbonate) were added to lower the melting point to around 1000 degrees Celsius. However, sodium carbonate caused the glass to be soluble in water, so usually an appropriate amount of calcium oxide (CaO) was also added to ensure the insolubility of the glass. In this process, many raw materials and minerals were unable to achieve a hundred percent purity and would invariably contain some impurities, with iron being the most common mineral element to be inadvertently mixed in. Through a series of reactions, ferrous ions would be produced, giving the glass a pale green color of ferrous ions. This was an unavoidable phenomenon unless the whole crafting process was improved and unless all raw materials and minerals achieved absolute purity; otherwise, the problem couldnt be solved at the source. Generally speaking, this wasnt too much of an issue. In fact, on modern Earth, many low-cost glasses exhibit a faint green hue. Beer bottles, designed to protect beer from ultraviolet light damage, are intentionally made using iron elements to achieve a dark green color. But what Richard was trying to create, the cobalt blue glass, was meant for conducting a flame test experiment. Cobalt blue glass needed to eliminate potential color interference to ensure the true color of the flames was observed; hence, it should ideally have no color difference. In that case Richards brows deepened in thought. After a moment, he flipped his hand, revealing a small glass bottle in his grasp filled with half a bottle of grayish-white metallic powdermanganese powder. Since the problem couldnt be resolved at the source, it had to be dealt with at the final stage. A small amount of manganese could counteract the faint green tint caused by ferrous ions within the glass. However, the concentration had to be carefully controlled, as too much manganese would turn the glass from light green to light purple after the green was canceled out. Richard handed the manganese powder in the glass bottle to Vichis, and said, Make another batch of the blue glass pieces I need. This time, sprinkle this powder in during production. The concentration should be After speaking at length, Richard looked towards Vichis, who appeared slightly stunned, and asked, Do you understand? Uh, yes I understand, but whats the use, Lord Richard? Vichis inquired with a hint of confusion. You dont need to worry about that. Just do as I said, Richard replied. Uh, okay. Vichis glanced at Gro, who seemed a bit bored on the side, took the manganese powder given by Richard, and went off to find someone to carry out the task. After a while, Vichis returned with the newly made cobalt blue glass, looking very composed, but his hands were trembling, unable to conceal his excitement. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 121 Do You Have Dihydrogen Monoxide? Chapter 122: Chapter 121 Do You Have Dihydrogen Monoxide? Vici, as the manager of a Glass Factory, was somewhat wary when he saw Prince Gro come in with Richard. He feared that Richard had successfully deceived Prince Gro and was coming to steal the glassmaking techniques. But Richards subsequent actions convinced him that this was not the case. In fact, it was the exact opposite, judging from Richards familiarity with everything, it appeared that he might possess even higher levels of glassmaking expertise. The production of Cobalt Blue Glass was proof of this. So, when Richard began to explain the making of colored Cobalt Blue Glass, Vici decided to conduct some preliminary experiments to inspect the effects of the Cobalt Blue Glass. He discovered that Cobalt Blue Glass was indeed quite beautiful, but because its hue was on the colder side, it had limited use. Other than for decorating church stained glass windows, the Nobles generally wouldnt fancy this type of glass. The Nobles preferred larger and more transparent glass. Therefore, Vici didnt overthink it, obediently made the Cobalt Blue Glass, and prepared to hand it over to Richard and be done with it. To his surprise, Richard seemed unsatisfied and put forth a new request, introducing a new type of material. Out of curiosity, Vici still decided to experiment with it in advance, and the trial was astonishing. He found that, by adding Richards powder to the glass at the concentration Richard had specified, the glass, which originally had a green tint, suddenly became crystal clear, like the purest condensed snow water. Vici was greatly shocked and immediately called over the most renowned craftsman in the factory to inquire about what exactly the grey-white powder provided by Richard was. If he could understand what Richards powder was, and add it to all the glass in the future, the entire Jade Kingdoms glass manufacturing would ascend a significant step. But after the craftsman had carefully examined the grey-white powder for half a day, he frankly admitted he didnt recognize it and speculated that it could be something that did not exist in this world at all. Vici didnt believe the craftsmans answer one bit. If it didnt exist in this world, then how could it be in Richards possession? It must be that the craftsmans knowledge wasnt sufficient and he simply didnt recognize it. So the question arose, how could he possibly obtain the method of producing the grey-white powder from Richard? If he could, he would make his fortune. Vici was thinking feverishly about this problem while ordering the requested glass to be made. As he brought the second batch of glass to Richard, Vici was still contemplating a solution to the problem without having come up with one. His heart was filled with excitement, void of any viable plan. Lord Richard, your your glass, Vici said with a trembling hand, as he handed the finished Cobalt Blue Glass to Richard, swallowing nervously. Richard gave Factory Manager Vici a slightly puzzled look, casually took the Cobalt Blue Glass, and examined it closely. After a thorough inspection, he nodded with satisfaction. After the addition of Manganese Powder, the Cobalt Blue Glass was indeed up to standard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? And rightfully so. After all, adding Manganese Powder was an advanced technology on modern Earth; manganese alone wasnt separated until the eighteenth century on Earth. If he hadnt already had some in stock from his time in the Blue Lion Kingdom for immediate use, it would have taken some effort to obtain some. Unaware of Richards thoughts, Vicis eyes sparkled as he continued to contemplate ways to acquire the new technology from Richard, tentatively starting a conversation, Lord Richard, that Unfortunately, Richard was uncooperative and said, Thank you for your efforts, Manager Vici. Eh, its no trouble at all, its just that Vici replied. Then lets meet again when the opportunity arises, Richard said, not wanting to waste any time. He glanced at Vici, picked up the Cobalt Blue Glass, and turned towards the exit of the Glass Factory. He didnt forget to call out to Gro, who was nearly asleep in a chair next to him, Gro, lets go. Hmm? Are we leaving? Is it over already? Gro mumbled as he stood up from his chair, following Richard out. Seeing that there was no chance with Richard, Factory Manager Vici quickly stepped forward, lightly tugging at Gros sleeve, and whispered, Prince Gelo, Prince Gelo Huh? Whats up? Gro yawned and his eyes welled up uncontrollably as he frowned and looked at Vici. Ah, well its like this Lord Richard No, Master Richard seems to have a technique that can make the glass extraordinarily transparent, which is very important to our Jade Kingdoms Glass Factory, Vici said, rubbing his hands together and speaking somewhat sheepishly, Prince, you seem to have a good relationship with Master Richard. Perhaps you could ask Master Richard to teach us the technique. If so, our Jade Kingdoms Glass Factory will definitely Rubbing his eyes and wiping away tears, Prince Gelo came to his senses and cast a somewhat puzzled glance at Vichis. Without a hint of politeness, he interrupted the latter mid-sentence, asking directly, What does that have to do with me? Uh, well, you see, Prince, the craftsmanship is really important to the glass of the Jade Kingdom But whats in it for me? Im just a prince, not the king. My lands havent even been determined yet. You should be speaking to my elder brother about this, right? Uh, that seems to be Vichis trailed off, at a loss for words. Let me tell you, Lord Richard values fair trade. If you want something from him, you have to offer something he needs in exchange, Prince Gelo lectured. Do you know why Ive been assisting Lord Richard all day? Because thats his requirement. In doing so, Lord Richard could quickly produce the so-called Cobalt Blue Glass, and as a reward, I could keep a mysterious potiondihydrogen monoxide. You know what dihydrogen monoxide is? Hmm, dont bother answering; by the look of you, you have no idea. All you need to understand is that its a very mysterious and useful potion for me. I aided Lord Richard, and therefore, I could receive three doses for use. What if I were to request some craftsmanship? If Lord Richard cut the potion grant in half, what would I do? The lost dihydrogen monoxidewould you compensate me for it? Do you have any?! Uh, this Vichiss face began to sweat, and as he lightly wiped it, his palm was soaked with water. He didnt have dihydrogen monoxide, only a face full of sweat. So, regarding any craftsmanship, figure it out yourself. Prince Gelo said huffily to Vichis, flinging his seized sleeve and striding out of the Glass Factory quickly to catch up with Lord Richard. Inside the glass manufacturer, Vichis wiped his sweat again and sighed helplessly in resignation. Outside the Glass Factory, Prince Gelo walked alongside Lord Richard and couldnt help but speak up, Lord Richard, you must be done with your tasks by now, right? You see can I return to the Palace now, to experiment with that mysterious potion of dihydrogen monoxide you gave me? After all, you mentioned the potion has only a three-day shelf life. Wouldnt it be a pity if it expired Lord Richard understood Prince Gelos feelings and nodded, Of course, you can. Prince Gelo was ready to rapidly return with his guards. Suddenly, Lord Richard remembered something and kindly reminded Prince Gelo with a wave, Oh, the potion I gave you is best used about two hours after nightfall. Huh? Prince Gelo was taken aback. Whys that? If you do that, there will be a mystical connection with the stars, leading to a better meditation effect, Lord Richard explained. Of course, the real reason was that he didnt want to wait up all night for Prince Gelos meditation; hed rather just help out during a set period and finish, as he had other business to attend to during the rest of the time. Oh, is that so? Prince Gelo, unaware of Lord Richards true thoughts, nodded as if he understood and responded earnestly, In that case, Lord Richard, Ill definitely pay attention to the time and not miss it. Thats good. Shall I be off then? Yes, goodbye. Goodbye. Prince Gelo mounted his horse along with his many guards and rapidly disappeared into the distance. Lord Richards eyes flashed as he withdrew his gaze and turned to walk away as well. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 122: Flame Color Reaction and Electron Transition Chapter 123: Chapter 122: Flame Color Reaction and Electron Transition Night. Stars filled the sky, twinkling brilliantly. Gro sat on the bed in his bedroom, having chased away all the maids and guards from the room, staring intently at an hourglass on the table next to him, looking as if he was bewitched. Swish, swish, swish The sand flowed quickly, and Gros eyes stayed open without blinking for several minutes, red with bloodshot veins. Finally Swish swish-swish, all the sand in the upper part of the hourglass shone brightly, signaling the most suitable time for meditation had arrived. Hu, Gro took a deep breath, calming his excited emotions, then picked up the Mysterious Potion dihydrogen monoxide Richard had given him, took a small sip, and drank about one-third of it. Afterward, he opened the bottle of ether and took a deep sniff. Having done all this, he sealed the two potion bottles tightly and set them aside securely. Gro relaxed his body and lay down on the soft velvet bedding, closed his eyes, and started to meditate. Of course, to the outside world, it looked more like he was lying in state. One minute, two minutes, three minutes Gro felt his body begin to vibrate, his consciousness separating, trying to leave the body, but the physical bonds were strong and difficult to break free from. Just as Gro was becoming anxious inside, he felt some force from the outside world coming near. Before he could react, he felt his consciousness being seized by this external force and rapidly pulled away from his body. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.0 With a pop, Gro felt as though he heard something, and his consciousness successfully detached from his body, suddenly feeling light and extremely comfortable. Gro tried to look around him, but could see nothing C which was normal. In reality, apart from distant energy elements, he could hardly sense anything else. Besides returning to the body, he could hardly control his consciousness to do anything more than shake within a very limited area. Generally speaking, the closer the shake brought him to the free energy elements, the easier it was to absorb them. Today, perhaps because of the potion, the range of shaking was noticeably greater than yesterday, meaning he could absorb more free energy elements. It seemed the dihydrogen monoxide potion was indeed magical. Thinking this, Gro started to meditate with all his might while another consciousness lightly shook its head and swiftly left the room. In the study of Richards residence in Cuijin City. Richard sitting on the chair opened his eyes. Hu, Richard exhaled a breath of turbid air and stood up. He moved his body, turned, and walked out of the study toward the adjacent experiment lab to start preparations for detecting the so-called free energy elements, to prove whether his previous conjecture was correct. Inside the laboratory, there was a black long table in the center with numerous instruments on it. Around the table, tight against the walls, stood several wooden racks and cabinets filled with many potion bottles and various experimental materials. Richard walked over to the experiment table, first taking out the cobalt blue glass and placing it properly, then he found the salt acid, deionized water, and platinum wire coil, with the last item being a flame alcohol lamp. Generally, a Bunsen lamp is best for flame tests, its temperature reaching 1500 degrees Celsius and giving clear results. However, the Bunsen lamp, invented by German scientist Bunsen in the 19th century on Earth, needed petroleum gas or coal gas as fuel, which was a bit troublesome; Richard eventually chose an alcohol spray lamp made by modifying an alcohol lamp. The flames from the alcohol spray lamp were significantly hotter than those from an ordinary alcohol lamp at around 400 degrees Celsius, reaching approximately 1000 degrees Celsius. Although lower than the Bunsen lamp, it was still sufficient. With all the experimental apparatuses ready, Richard began the actual experiment. Holding the platinum wire coil, he immersed it in salt acid, watching bubbles form on the surface of the coil until they disappeared, Richard knew that any impurities on the platinum wire had been cleared. Richard picked up the alcohol lamp and lit it, then removed the platinum wire from the hydrochloric acid and sent it into the high-temperature flames of the alcohol lamp. The platinum wire, just taken out and still smeared with hydrochloric acid, immediately made a sizzling sound upon touching the flames of the alcohol lamp. The liquid swiftly evaporated, followed by a faint acrid smell. Richard, however, paid no attention to this and just stared closely at the flame, waiting until there were no color changes. Then, he took down the wire coil, rinsed it with deionized water, and left it to dry naturally. At this point, the first step of the experiment was complete, and what followed was the most important, yet simplest step. Holding the platinum wire, Richard extended it back into the flames of the alcohol lamp. At the same time, he controlled a free energy element from within his body that had not been used in melting before. It surged out from his fingertips, following the handle of the wire into the part of the coil that was in the flames. Visibly, the color of the alcohol lamp began to change. It was no longer the color of the alcohol lamps flame, but the flame color of the free energy element. This was precisely a flame color reaction. Flames are colored. Partly, this is due to the temperature, hence the saying a pure and azure flame, but part of it is also due to the presence of elements. The reason why fireworks have a multitude of vibrant colors is that many different metallic elements are added to them: adding metal potassium yields a pale violet; adding metal sodium, a golden yellow; adding metal lead, a bluish-white The principle behind the flame color reaction is known as electron transition. This is because when certain elements burn in a flame, the electrons outside their atomic nuclei absorb a certain amount of energy and transition from their ground state to a more energetic excited state. After the transition, when the excited electrons return to the ground state, they release the excess energy in the form of spectral lines of a specific wavelength, causing the flame to display a specific color. The flame colors seen in flame color reaction experiments are the colors of these spectral lines, and each element has its own unique set of spectral lines and therefore emits a distinctive color. For example, a magenta flame indicates the presence of the strontium element, an emerald green flame indicates copper, and a yellow flame indicates sodium. Through this experiment, if a new element is found to exist with flame colors and spectral lines that are different from all known elements, then it is naturally classified as a new element. Richard was uncertain whether the flame color experiment would work on the superheavy nuclear stable island elements he hypothesized, but it was still worth a try. After all, according to theory, the superheavy nuclear stable island elements already had electrons exceeding the speed of light, showing relativistic effects. Furthermore, it turned the Dirac ground state wave function into a fluctuating state, producing a series of magical effects. If that was the case, then what was not possible? Thinking this way, Richard gazed into the flames of the alcohol lamp. The next moment, what appeared in Richards line of sight was a group of deep red, blood-like flames, a color not known to any element. It resembled the color of the free energy element light points he had absorbed initially. Red, high energy reaction could this be the so-called Fire Magics Fire Element? Richard thought to himself. His eyes flashing, Richard then picked up the cobalt blue glass he had spent nearly a whole day creating, ready for use. The cobalt blue glass was mainly used to filter out any potential interference from impurity elements flame colors, like the gold of sodium ions, which could easily overwhelm the colors of other elements and lead to false conclusions. Looking at the alcohol lamps flame through the cobalt blue glass, Richard now saw a much paler deep red color, but it was still a unique color never seen before for any element. Could it be Richard murmured to himself. Undoubtedly, just this one experimental study could not prove much. Because it was impossible to store too many of the different types of free energy elements within the Magic Origin, it would require many flame color experiments to complete the testing of the hypothesis. In addition, to ensure accuracy, aside from the flame tests, other methods would be used to detect the elements properties. It was a long-term task. Nevertheless, Richard felt that at least he had made a promising start, at least it meant that the direction of the research was not wrong. Everything else after that was just a matter of time. Time Richard murmured to himself again. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 123 Improvements in Casting Methods Chapter 124: Chapter 123 Improvements in Casting Methods In the blink of an eye, many days had passed, and Richards preliminary research on Free Energy Elements had been completed. Nighttime, study. At the desk, Richard was swiftly writing on the Papyrus Scroll with a Quill, summarizing his findings. Through continuous testing in the past few days, I can basically confirm that my previous hypothesis was correct. The Free Energy Elements are, in theory, the Superheavy Nuclear Stability Island Elements that are either undiscovered or non-existent on Earth. The current energy flow framework within the worlds Wizard Magic System is as follows: Special radiation energy from special stars is transmitted to the current planet through Star Body Projection. Some common chemical elements on this planet, after absorbing the energy from the Star Body Projection, undergo a type of unknown nuclear fusion and become Free Energy Elements. Thereafter, Wizards or Wizard Apprentices, through out-of-body meditation, absorb these Energy Elements into their bodies, melting them into Mana, and storing them in the Magic Origin. When it is time to cast spells in battle, Mana will flow out from the Magic Origin, moving within the body along some natural channelsbe it blood vessels, nerves, or meridiansultimately reaching a certain activated state and being released. Upon release, Mana will undergo automatic transformation, first into different Free Energy Elements. Then, reactions will occur between these different Free Energy Elements, displaying Spell Effects and unleashing power. After a successful Spell Casting, the Free Energy Elements will revert back to common chemical elements. Once they have absorbed enough energy from the Star Body Projection, they will once again become Free Energy Elements, completing a cycle. The simple process of the entire framework is as follows: Energy from special stars Free Energy Elements Mana Free Energy Elements Spell Effects. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. From this process, it can be seen that Free Energy Elements can exhibit Spell Effects on their own. However, for the sake of storage safety, they must first be melted into Mana. Then, at the time of Casting, they are transformed back into Free Energy Elements through some form of Reverse Melting. The two conversions in between will surely be accompanied by a significant Energy loss. Moreover, during the Casting process, the step where Mana is reversely melted into Free Energy Elements will to a certain extent slow down the speed of Spell release. Writing this, Richard paused with the Quill in hand and pursed his lips before writing another line. Then, is it possible to improve this clearly flawed method of Casting? After writing this, Richard set down the Quill and began to ponder seriously. Yes, the current worlds popular Casting method has its flaws and room for improvement. Perhaps this notion seems laughable, but isnt the purpose of studying the Magic System to analyze, improve, and master it, and to eventually clarify the most fundamental scientific principles? Researching something, imitating it, improving on it, and then doing it better than before is a characteristic, or rather, the craftiness of modern Earth science. Science is not rigid; true science is not a collection of theorems but a way of understanding the world and the entire open system developed from it. Science is developmental; from the beginning with Steam Thermodynamics, to Electromagnetism, to Computer Science, and then to Quantum Science, all have been continuously discovered and integrated into the system, becoming a part of it. Even if a kind of inexplicable supernatural phenomenon really appeared on modern Earth, science would quickly establish a supernatural discipline to research, analyze, and incorporate it. From a scientific perspective, the current worlds prevalent method of Casting definitely has imperfections that can be improved upon. Of course, this improvement has no small difficulty, but isnt this precisely the purpose of sciences existenceto solve problems encountered? So, how should the Casting method be improved, and what problems need to be solved? Richards eyes flickered, and he picked up the Quill to write on the Papyrus Scroll. Scratch Scratch Scratch An obvious place for improvement in the Casting method is to reduce procedural steps, removing the processes of Melting and Reverse Melting, and using the Free Energy Elements directly for releasing spells. This method could accelerate the speed of Casting and reduce Energy loss. Of course, problems also arise, mainly two: the first is a safety issue, and the second is the increase in Casting complexity. For the first safety issue, we must acknowledge that if Free Energy Elements are stored in the Magic Origin within the body for a long time without Melting, it will be extremely unstable. Because reactions might occur between the Free Energy Elements, and if we really proceed like this, it would be akin to mixing many different chemical reagents in a beaker. There is a high possibility that the beaker would be blown to powder. So, how can this be resolved? Richard halted the Quill in thought. The solution to this problem is actually quite straightforward; the most thorough method would be to simply separate and store all the Free Energy Elements from one another. After all, the Magic Origin does not have to be singular! Yes, there does not have to be just one Magic Origin. Provided there is enough energy and time, it is possible to open up dozens or even hundreds of Magic Origins. Through a period of research, the currently identified types of Free Energy Elements are approximately several dozen. However, the most commonly used Energy Elements for Shape-shifting Magic consist of only nine: Water Element, Wind Element, Fire Element, Earth Element, Wood Element, Thunder Element, Dark Energy Element, Light Energy Element, and Pure Energy Element. Perhaps opening a Magic Origin for each element seems exaggerated, but opening a smaller. Magic Origin for each of the nine elements crucial to Shape-shifting Magic should still be achievable. However, the most convenient method is not to create new Magic Origins but to reform the existing ones. All thats needed is to partition off several independent spaces within the original Magic Origin, to specially store different Free Energy Elements. Problem solved. Scratch Scratch Scratch, Richard narrowed his eyes as he quickly transcribed the solution onto the Scroll, before writing yet another line: Then how to solve the second problem? The second problem is the increase in complexity of Casting. Richard continued writing with the Quill, Casting spells using Mana only requires controlling the flow of Mana to a specific activated state for release. Afterward, the Mana will, in the activated state, automatically transform into specific Free Energy Elements for reaction. But if we choose to use only Free Energy Elements for Casting, a single Free Energy Element remains fairly straightforward. However, when the spell model becomes complex and requires multiple different Free Energy Elements in the bodys various channels, running separately, the difficulty will become immense, demanding high mental computational power. Just as some people are naturally or through training capable of multitasking, but what about dividing ones attention three ways, four ways, or ten ways? As described in the Monroe Chapter, the computational ability of the brain is a key standard for whether one can advance to higher Wizard Levels. This is because higher-order spells are definitively more complex and will require the use of more streams of Mana running within the body. Its imperative to tightly control the running Mana without error, ensuring that multiple streams of Mana arrive at the activated state simultaneously and are released together, to guarantee the success of the spell, or else it would result in spell failure and backlash. Scratch Scratch Scratch Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 124 Apocalypse Wizard Chapter 125: Chapter 124 Apocalypse Wizard Shhh From a brain computing capacity perspective, replacing mana with Free Energy Elements to perform casting spells will substantially increase the casting difficulty. Its like using First Circle Magic standards to release Zero-Circle Magic, or Second Circle Magic standards to release First Circle Magic, which feels like a losing proposition. However, this issue can also be resolved. One solution is to release only those spells that are less powerful and have simple spell models, so the added difficulty is not too high and within an acceptable range. Perhaps releasing less powerful spells will not be very effective in a battle, but what if not just one spell is cast, but ten, twenty, or even hundreds simultaneously? In the present world, all magic requires the operation of mana. The higher the Magic Circle, the more complex the spell model, the more mana is needed, the longer it takes to cast, and sometimes it even requires special spells to be released. Even the most basic Zero-Circle Magic requires a certain amount of time to operate mana, which cannot achieve truly instant casting. That means, in the present world, there are no instant-cast spells. But if casting is done with Free Energy, the release speed of some inherently short-cast-time Zero-Circle Magic will be further accelerated. Although it cannot achieve true instant casting, it can achieve a pseudo-instant casting. After all, releasing spells ten, twenty, or dozens of times within just one second makes little difference from instant casting. Then, the situation of low attack power will change accordingly. For example, the Zero-Circle Magic Flame Impact can be considered a low-power magic bullet. A single attack does not have much destructive power, but when it is released dozens or hundreds of times per second, it can form a Magic Salvo, releasing a strong attack instantly. This is like the difference between a machine gun and a fire gun. The difference between a machine gun and a fire gun, Richard muttered to himself. When the fire gun was first invented, due to its multiple drawbacks such as loading, firing, and poor moisture resistance, it was at best considered an enhanced version of a bow and arrow. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. But during the 19th-century American Civil War on modern Earth, a doctor named Gatling with thoughts like Medicine cant save the Americans, Being a doctor is inferior to being an inventor, and Invent a weapon that makes both sides of the war calm down, created the first practical machine gun. This invention swept traditional military assault tactics into the dustbin of history and directly transformed the history of warfare. The difference between machine guns and fire guns is qualitative. Richards eyes twinkled as he continued writing on the Papyrus Scroll. Using Free Energy Elements to release low-power Zero-Circle Magic is clearly feasible, and the resulting power could potentially reach the level of First Circle Magic. Another option, using Free Energy Elements for casting, might also be able to release complex High-Circle Magic effortlessly. By employing certain methods, High-Circle Magic can be released more easily without even considering brain computing capacity issues. Because in this current world, there is something called Magic Rune. Magic Rune! Richards eyes gleamed slightly. There are Magic Rune Spells in the present world! Just need to engrave magic runes that match the spell model on the appropriate materials. Then, by infusing various Free Energy Elements into the magic rune device, the magic rune will operate automatically, and the spell will be released automatically. Perhaps the depiction of Magic Runes needed to be complex, but as long as preparation was done before battle, there was no need to consider brain computing power, making it the simplest and most convenient method. Thus, a comprehensive and rational improvement in the casting method had been accomplished. Richard stood up and paced in the study, Tap, tap, tap His thoughts began to diverge. Remodeling the Magic Origin using Magic Rune tools to improve casting methods was feasible. But if ones power was high enough, it was entirely possible to abandon the Magic Origin entirely, along with Magic Rune tools and all other aids, to cast independently. After all, the purpose of the Magic Origin was to store Mana and Free Energy Elements. If one had sufficient ability, it was entirely possible to draw Free Energy from the environment at any time, then use brain calculations to directly complete the entire spell models Mana operations and release powerful Spells. From this perspective, the Magic Origin was actually similar to Magic Rune tools, serving a certain assisting function, with the only difference being that the Magic Origin was a kind of fixed, permanent Magic Rune tool. In this light, for a truly High-level Wizard, the so-called three Life Remoldings might not all be necessary. Opening Magic Origin and Melting could be entirely omittedonly Meditation was needed to possess formidable power. Oh, hold on! Richard suddenly exclaimed, his eyes flashing. He felt that his diverging thoughts had touched on a certain memory in his mind, and the next moment he quickly walked back to the desk. With a swish, he flipped his hand, and the Monroe Chapter emerged from the Iron Ring, placed on the desk. With a snap, Richard opened the thick Monroe Chapter, rapidly flipped through the pages, and his eyes finally settled on one of them, lighting up. Indeed! Richard uttered, slowly reading the content documented on the page of the Monroe Chapter, which he had once merely skimmed over without detailed reading, but now had truly discovered its secret. According to legend, in the early days of the Ancient Wizard Civilization, wizards revered nature as the descendants of the first generation of wizards, inheriting the oldest wizard traditions. At that time, wizards did not have a Magic Origin in their bodies; they purely relied on the absorption of external Energy Elements for casting. Undoubtedly, they faced many environmental limitations, but their power was extremely formidable, with almost no concern for Mana exhaustion, capable of truly moving mountains and filling seas. Therefore, they were honored as Apocalypse Wizards. The greatness of Apocalypse Wizards was indisputable, but the required Talent to become one was excessively high, barring most people from qualifying. Thus, in the early days of the Ancient Wizard Civilization, the number of wizards was very scarce, forming only a tiny minority. However, later, due to an event, this situation changed. That was when an Apocalypse Wizard created the Magic Origin, discovering that Magic Origins made it easier for those with lesser talent to become wizards, leading to the rapid popularization of Magic Origins. Wizards with a Magic Origin were referred to as Dawn Wizards, symbolizing the birth of a New Era. Indeed, this was the case. The Ancient Wizard Civilization considerably lowered the difficulty of becoming a wizard because of the invention of the Magic Origin, coupled with the deep research into various knowledges, enabling almost everyone to become a wizard, leading to an era of universal wizardry, thus creating an astounding civilization. But ultimately, this civilization was destroyed in an unknown catastrophe, and the secret of the Apocalypse Wizards was buried, leaving only the tradition of the Dawn Wizards to struggle to survive. This caused no one in the present world to be able to become an Apocalypse Wizard, leaving them with only the option to become Dawn Wizards. In fact, due to the fragmentation of much inherited knowledge, even among Dawn Wizards, only a small fraction of people with the necessary Talent could become one. This was somewhat similar to the initial period of the Ancient Wizard Civilization. However, it was undeniable that the true Apocalypse Wizards were far stronger than the Dawn Wizards After a long time, Richard finished reading all the documented content, murmuring to himself: Apocalypse Wizards, Dawn Wizards, huh? It turns out the things I thought of while diverging in thought truly existed, and had already been realized a long time ago, this is quite interesting So should I try developing as an Apocalypse Wizard? Richard mused softly in the study late at night. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 125 Flame Bombardment Impact Chapter 126: Chapter 125 Flame Bombardment Impact Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, several months had passed. The chill of deep winter was chased away by the spring breeze, and little green buds began to appear on the ground. Ice in the ponds melted, nourishing the grass and trees. The snow turned into snowmelt, bubbling into streams to join the Jade River. The breath of life surged once again as all things revived in the spring Standing by the bank of the Jade River, Cuijin City still stood firm, yet the spring wind seemed to breathe life into it. The rigid lines on the city walls came to life, becoming smooth and rounded. As the view zoomed in, the city gate bustled with a constant stream of pedestrians. The scene was lively with carriages and horses, and the noisy clamor almost made the air boil. Amid the din, a black carriage entered the city with the crowd. At the same time, in a bloody courtyard somewhere in the city, a man in a black robe slowly lifted his head. Of course, all of this had little to do with Richard at the moment. After months of quiet, Richard now stepped out of the main house, crossed the courtyard, and entered a separate room on the side. The room was large and had been specially reinforced. Its walls were much thicker than those of an ordinary house, and both the inner walls and floors were covered with concrete made up of crushed stones, lime, and sand. This room was designed for Richard to test his spells. In the middle stood a customized metal humanoid target, pitted and cracked from previous tests with Water Element Acid Branch Magic and Wind Element Magic. At this time, Richard entered the room, ready to test spells that he had prepared over several months using Free Energy Elements, which could also be called Apocalypse Magic. To call it Apocalypse Magic was somewhat different from the magic truly cast by Apocalypse Wizards. For one thing, Richard didnt fully understand the ways of the Apocalypse Wizards. On the other hand, Richard wasnt so reckless as to completely abandon his Magic Origin to cast spells; he didnt want to go to the extreme of To become an Apocalypse Wizard, one must first shatter ones Magic Origin. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? The role of the Magic Origin was to assist. While his power hadnt reached a certain level, it was still very useful, so Richard hadnt abandoned it. Instead, hed spent several months transforming his Magic Origin. The main transformation involved creating nine independent spaces within the Magic Origin to individually store the nine types of Energy Elements used in Shape Energy Magic. As for the rest of the Magic Origin beyond these independent spaces, it wasnt wasted eitherRichard chose to continue storing Mana there. After all, some complex spells didnt just need the nine types of Shape-shifting Energy Elements but required even more varieties of Energy Elements, hence the need for Mana to accomplish the transformation. Richards idea was to use Free Energy Elements for direct spell-casting in combat whenever possible in order to gain a combat advantage. But when that was restricted, he would use Mana for assistance or rely entirely on Mana for combat. Put simply, Richard was preparing to have a foot in both the Apocalypse Wizard and Dawn Wizard camps, ready to handle whatever situations might arise. That said, the path of the Apocalypse Wizard indeed proved to be much stronger than that of the Dawn Wizard. Whether rapidly firing off Low-level Magic to create a Barrage Impact effect or using Magic Runes to cast High-Circle Magic faster to disrupt the enemys formation, it was the optimal choice. Moreover, by reducing the energy loss in the conversion between Mana and Free Energy Elements, combat with Apocalypse Magic would lead to stronger endurance and faster recovery. Thinking these thoughts, Richard stood still in the room, raising his hand and aiming at the metal humanoid target. Free Energy Elements quickly surged out from the independent spaces of the Magic Origin, circulated through his body at a distance, and then released. Whoosh! A flame burst forth, quickly transforming into an egg-sized, fiery red orb that shot out. Apocalypse MagicZero-Circle Low OrderFlame Impact! With a puff, the flames hit the metal humanoid target, tens of meters away, exploding on the surface, creating a palm-sized, fiery-red mark. However, as quickly as the mark appeared, it faded away just as fast, and the target returned to its original state, showing no significant damage. Richard watched, his eyes flickering, and kept his hand raised in mid-air, still aimed at the target. Under the control of his Spiritual Power, Free Energy Elements within surged again, flowing continuously from the Magic Origin. They circulated rapidly inside his body, then shot out consecutively from his palm. Whoosh! A ball of flames. Whoosh whoosh!, Two balls of flames. Whoosh whoosh whoosh!, Three balls of flames. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh Ten balls, twenty balls, thirty balls fifty balls over a hundred balls of flames! Apocalypse Magic, Zero-Circle High Order, Flame Bombardment Impact! Over a hundred balls of fire suddenly formed a complete barrage and burst forth. In an instant, the entire room was filled with rolling heat waves, making the air twist and warp. The flames filled the room, incessantly pounding on the metallic humanoid target amidst the roaring sounds. Pff pff pff One ball of flame after another exploded on the targets surface, sparks flying everywhere, like molten iron being poured onto cold stones. Visibly, the surface of the humanoid metallic target rapidly turned red-hot. Radiating from the centers of the Flame Bombardment Impact hits, the red-hot area spread outward quickly. In no time, a large portion of the humanoid metallic target turned a fiery red, with hints of orange within it, gold glinting within the orange, and a dazzling white within the gold. Pff pff pff The subsequent flames kept bombarding, continuing to explode on the surface of the target. The surface of the metallic humanoid target inevitably began to soften. Molten iron, like sweat, oozed out from the surface, rolling down, and quickly solidified with a sizzle as it hit the cold ground. Pff pff pff pff pff pff Sizzle sizzle sizzle The barrage of flames continued unabated. The metallic humanoid target began to deform at an exaggerated pace; its chest caved in, its neck became crooked, a good portion of its head had disappeared, all turning into solidified iron chunks on the floor. Finally, when all the flames had finished bombarding, in Richards view, the target had changed from humanoid to an unrecognizable lump. Phew, Richard took a deep breath, feeling the air in the room exceptionally hot, but he didnt pay attention to these details. Instead, he looked at the state of the metallic target and nodded with satisfaction. Based on the current effect, the barrage formed by over a hundred Flame Impacts had clearly caused significant overflow damage. In real combat, it would probably only take twenty or thirty Flame Impacts to easily penetrate the armor of elite soldiers and kill them. Moreover, the amount of free energy elements consumed was completely within an acceptable range; due to the absence of the loss from Melting and Reverse Melting, the expenditure was more than half less than the mana consumption. Overall, the casting of low-level Apocalypse Magic showed very good results. And if low-level magic casting was successful, what about the more complex high-circle magic? Richards eyes gleamed slightly, and with a flip of his hand, he pulled out a White Jade Plate from the Iron Ring. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 126 Meteor Flame Burst Skill Chapter 127: Chapter 126 Meteor Flame Burst Skill Richard took out a White Jade Plate that was noticeably larger than the previous ones. The previous White Jade Plate was only the size of a microscope slideseven to eight centimeters long and three centimeters widewhile the one he took out now was several centimeters longer and nearly five centimeters wide. This was mainly because the number, precision, and complexity of the Magic Runes inscribed on it had all increased a level compared to the previous ones. Even with the help of the Iron Rings Absolute Spatial Precision, it had taken a significant effort and multiple failures to successfully create it, which was not easy. On the larger White Jade Plate, the inscribed Spell model was a true First Circle Magic, one of the results of the research Richard had conducted over the past several months. This magic belonged to the Shape Energy Fire Magic type and was named Meteor Flame Burst Skill. Meteor Flame Burst Skill! Richard was not entirely sure of the power of this spell; he could only estimate it must be considerable. In the Monroe Chapter, the Meteor Flame Burst Skill was a First Circle Magic. Compared to other spells, it wasnt very prominent, but its ability to condense to the extreme and then explode with immense destructive force was something even Wizards dared not underestimate. Considering this, Richard chose it as the spell for testing. Taking a deep breath, Richard gripped the White Jade Plate tightly. The next moment, Free Energy Elements rapidly surged from within his body, flowing into the White Jade Plate and activating the inscribed Magic Runes. Almost instantly, the Spell model was completed. The White Jade Plate cracked with a snap, and a golden, nearly half-meter-wide sphere of flames burst forth, roaring towards a metal target in front that had already severely deformed into a lump. The next moment, the metal target, which still retained a large part of its volume, instantly melted. With a whoosh, it puddled into a pool of molten metal. Then the sphere of golden flames suddenly expanded and exploded with a loud bang. Boom! The shattered flames, driven by the shockwave, turned into a brightly shining golden halo that quickly spread outwards, smashing against the closest walls and towards Richard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? Richards eyes flickered slightly, not expecting this spell to surpass his expectations in both power and range. But that was not a problem. With a tight press of his lips, Richard waved his hand, and the air surged, forming a thick Air Wall in front of him, then another layer, and another Out of caution, in an instant, Richard solidified nine layers of Air Walls stacked together. Apocalypse Magic, Zero-Circle High Order, Ultimate Wind Barrier. The moment the Air Walls fully solidified, the halo of the Meteor Flame Burst Skill reached it, fiercely striking the surface of the Air Wall, fully unleashing the spells power. Rumble Boom! In an instant, the nine-layered Air Walls distorted and deformed as if a giant had struck them with a fierce punch. A portion of the force impacted Richards body, causing him to step back and leave the room. In that direction, because of the blocking by the Air Walls, most of the power of the Meteor Flame Burst Skill was mitigated, but in other directions it erupted even more fiercely. Having left the room and reached the courtyard, Richard clearly saw that in the next second, the entire testing room violently shook, the roof lifted half a meter high before crashing down hard. The four walls, like petals of a blooming flower, fell outward but were shattered by the shockwave before even touching the ground. With a boom, the entire room collapsed into ruins amidst flames. Debris flew everywhere, and Richard conjured another Air Wall. The debris struck the Air Wall, making continuous bang bang sounds. In the main house, a purple light rushed out. Pandora appeared in the courtyard, her expression slightly cautious. Her purple eyes flickered quickly, glancing at the collapsed house and the rising dust, then looking at Richard, hesitating for a moment before asking, Was there an attack? Uh Richard opened his mouth, looked at Pandora, and finally answered, No one attacked, it was all my doing. Yikes! Pandora expressed her dissatisfaction with a slight frown and without turning her head, she walked back into the house. Richard shook his head helplessly and turned to look at the collapsed house. After looking for a while, Richards eyes twinkled slightly, and he muttered to himself, Has the power of First Circle Magic become this strong? This is just First Circle Middle Stage, but its power has already surpassed that of main battle tank shells on modern Earth, with a Power Index of over 10K, that is, the strength of 10 kg of TNT explosivesmaybe even reaching several tens of K. In that case, the power of First Circle High-Circle Magic would be equivalent to a missile on modern Earth, reaching a Power Index in the hundreds of K, hmm Richard pondered as the dust raised by the collapsed house slowly settled, allowing him to see the street outside through the remnants of the house. Since the location was quite remote, Richard was not worried about attracting spectators due to the noise. However, the next moment, his eyebrows raised in some surprise. On the street, Gro and his group of guards had appeared out of nowhere. A large part of the guards had dismounted, desperately trying to calm the horses spooked by the explosion. Some unfortunate guards had been thrown off by their horses and were now struggling to stand up, frantically trying to grab the reins. While attempting to control the panicked horses, many guards couldnt help casting puzzled, fearful, and awe-filled glances at the suddenly collapsed house and Richard behind it. Gro didnt need to control a horse, as he had subordinates to help, but he stood on the street with a somewhat dazed look. Originally, he had come to Richards place to discuss an important matter. As they were walking to the entrance, they suddenly heard a loud explosion, and the wall of Richards courtyard along with an adjacent room collapsed, opening up a gateway for them. Was this a way of welcoming him? Wasnt this welcome a bit too much? His eyes twinkling, Richard reacted faster than Gro, breaking the deadlock and immediately asked, You have something for me? Richard was well aware that Gro wouldnt be passing through this secluded street with his men for no reason; since he was here, it definitely concerned something important. After hearing Richards words, Gro came to his senses. He subconsciously pointed at the ruins of the collapsed house, wanting to ask something, but then remembering that what he had to discuss might be more important, he suppressed the urge to ask. Taking a deep breath and looking at Richard, Gro tried to compose himself, then said, Wizards from the continent have arrived. Hmm? Richards eyebrows instantly raised, Really? Really. When? Just now. How many? Um, one. One? One. This Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Apprentice of the White Stone Tower Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Apprentice of the White Stone Tower Richard was sitting in the living room of his residence, having a conversation with Gro. Meanwhile, Pandora sat in a chair, bored and swinging her legs back and forth, swinging and swinging So, it turns out that it wasnt a real wizard who came, but a wizard apprentice, Richard said, looking toward Gro. Uh, indeed it was a wizard apprentice, but I heard that hes a third-level apprentice, extremely close to becoming an official wizard, Gro emphasized. Even so, sending just an apprentice to recruit students seems a bit contemptuous, doesnt it? Richard furrowed his brow slightly. Actually, Ive managed to find some explanation. What explanation? Generally speaking, when a wizard organization comes to select students, they anchor their large ship at sea and travel to the end of the Jade River in a medium-sized boat. Then, they head downstream and go ashore in some of the larger cities along the coast to pick students. But this time, due to some special circumstances in Cuijin City, they noticed something. So during the process of moving upstream, they sent a wizard apprentice ahead of time to investigate some matters. That is to say, the wizard apprentice who came wasnt here to select students, but for other tasks. Once he completes his tasks, the real wizard will arrive and officially pick the students. What exactly is going on in Cuijin City that made them send a wizard apprentice to investigate first? Richard asked with some confusion. As far as I know, Cuijin City seems quite peaceful on the surface, right? Gro smirked, It appears peaceful on the surface, but its all because it has been suppressed by the officials. There are some things you cant hide from me, so Im quite aware of them. In recent months, Cuijin City has actually been in chaos, with people panicking. Several families have been subjected to mysterious attacks, and some shops have suffered from mysterious thefts, experiencing heavy losses. By the way, do you remember the jewelry store where we went to buy the ruby a few months ago? Of course I remember, Richard nodded, with the image of the nearly sixty-year-old jewelry store owner with white hair quickly coming to his mind. His shop was also robbed, they say the losses were severe, it made him so angry his hair turned red, Gro said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0??. Angry enough to turn his hair red? Shouldnt it have turned white? What kind of principle is that? Richard thought to himself without vocalizing, his eyes twinkling as he looked at Gro and said, Even so, it seems like its still Cuijin Citys problem. Youre a member of the Royal Family and the Jade Kingdoms officials arent worried, so why should the wizard organization be concerned? Why investigate? Because these incidents are indeed strange, Gro spoke mysteriously. Its said that whether its murder or theft, the methods used arent those of ordinary people, but spells. It looks like it was done by a wizard apprentice or a wizard. Moreover, most of these incidents appear targeted at this wizard organization. Initially, many power holders in Cuijin City had connections with this organization, but now most have been attacked, and even those who havent suffered attacks are terrified. Is that so Richards eyes shimmered, It sounds like its specifically a retaliation against this wizard organization. However Richard changed his tone, Even so, it should still only concern the wizard organization thats coming, right? It shouldnt have anything to do with me. After all, the wizard apprentice who came has tasks to carry out, not to pick students, so theres no point in seeking him out. How can there be no point? Gro spoke, Although hes here to carry out tasks, hes still a member of the wizard organization. Maybe for some ordinary tests, well need to wait for the real wizard to arrive, but I can use some connections now, and others will do the same, to have him help test some talents in the meantime. Test talents? Yes, test talents, Gro nodded. Some wizard organizations place great importance on talent. Only those with higher talent and younger age will be selected and taken to the continent. Those who dont qualify will have to stay. I see, Richard squinted, though in his heart, he already had an estimate. His talent had been tested before, completely nonexistent, which is why he resorted to using scientific methods to decipher Life Remolding three times. If we were to go for the test like this, we would probably be disqualified immediately. However experiencing it wouldnt hurt. After all, besides the deceased Mysterious Wizard clad with an Iron Ring, he hadnt really come into contact with anyone else from the current Wizard World. Understanding more about other Wizard Apprentices, Wizards, and Wizard Organizations could never do harmit would help clarify the entirety of the Wizard World more swiftly. So, Lord Richard, do you want to go for the early test? Gro asked, If youd like, I can arrange it for you. Uh, actually its them who scheduled it, so its best not to miss it. Otherwise, there wont be another chance. Is that so Richard inquired, When is it? Tomorrow afternoon, Gro said promptly. Then I might take a look, Richard nodded, Besides, theres something else I want to know. What? What is the name of their Wizard Organization? It seems to be called Gro frowned in thought, slightly uncertain as he spoke, White Stone Tower. White Stone Tower? Richard murmured softly. White Stone Tower! The next day, in the afternoon. In front of a certain inn in Cuijin City, a carriage arrived and stopped, with Richard and Gro alighting from it. Richard glanced at the name of the innGolden Wine Glass Inna famously lively place within Cuijin City, which was unusually quiet today. This was somewhat abnormal. Richard furrowed his brows as Gro explained, This is where the Third level Apprentice of the White Stone Tower has stayed. He has booked the entire inn, driving out all the original residents. Richard raised his brows, No one objected? What good would objecting do against a Third-level Wizard Apprentice? Do they want to be frozen into ice cubes or burnt to ashes? Gro spoke, his voice not filled with much sympathy for the victims, but rather a hint of yearning for such reckless power. After all, as a prince, he generally wouldnt drive everyone out of an inn, not daring to be so frivolous, but a Third-level Wizard Apprentice did dare. Doesnt that mean a Third-lever Wizard Apprentice already surpasses him, a Prince? What about a real Wizard? Even more advanced Wizards? Thinking all this, Gro felt an intense stir in his heart, almost wishing to sit right down and meditate, then instantly advance to become the most powerful Wizard. As for what to do after becoming a Wizard, truthfully, he hadnt given it serious thought. But that didnt matter; becoming a Wizard could never be wrong. It was like, someone might not know how to spend money after becoming rich, but having money couldnt possibly be a bad thing, could it? Beside him, Richard did not know what Gro was thinking and merely shook his head slightly, then stepped towards the inn. As he was about to enter, he was stopped. A beautiful girl of about seventeen or eighteen with golden hair stood inside the door, her gaze wary as she spoke, Who are you If you want to meet Lord Huaer this afternoon, you must have an invitation letter. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 128: Im Different from Them! Chapter 129: Chapter 128: Im Different from Them! Seeing the beautiful girl blocking the way, Richard was slightly startled and quickly associated her with some relevant matters. First, the beautiful girl looked very nervous, which likely meant she was new to the job and didnt have much experience before. Second, even though the beautiful girl saw Prince Gro behind him, she still obstructed the way, indicating she didnt recognize Prince Gro and wasnt dispatched by the royal family of the Jade Kingdom; she might have been someone Lord Warner had found on his own. Third, logically speaking, Lord Huaer, if he wanted someone to take care of his daily life, having a few beautiful maids would be understandable, but replacing all guards with young girls was a bit too muchseems like this Lord Huaer is no ordinary person. Tsk, tsk. Contemplating, Prince Gro quickly stepped forward, glanced at the beautiful girl, and with a great deal of confidence, pulled out a gilded invitation from his bosom and handed it over, saying, I am Prince Gelo, invited by Lord Huaer to participate in the testing. You may check the invitation. Having heard Prince Gros words, the beautiful girl immediately became very nervous, not having expected Princes eminent arrival. To be honest, she was somewhat confusedwas the Lord Huaer inside of higher status, or was it the Prince standing before her, or perhaps the quiet man beside her? The beautiful girl clumsily accepted the invitation, somewhat frantically spoke out, Ah, yes its Prince, then you please please She could barely get her words out straight, looking as if she was about to cry. Richard looked at her expression, shook his head slightly, and confirmed some of his suspicions. Prince Gro didnt pay much attention to these either; he nodded and walked inside with Richard, eventually guided into a huge private room in the inn by another beautiful maid. The private room covered nearly a hundred square meters, originally a gathering place for some guests in the inn, but at this moment, it had been arranged as a small hall. Richard and Prince Gro walked in and saw that inside were neatly arranged more than ten rows of chairs, and a number of young people were already scattered sitting on the seats, most of them dressed lavishly, appearing to be nobles. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??. Richard and Prince Gro chose a corner seat towards the back; in a hushed voice, Richard asked Prince Gro, Are there so many young nobles in Cuijin City wanting to become wizards? Heh, not possible, Prince Gro scoffed with disdain, Dont be fooled by those sitting here looking like real nobles; most of them dont even hold the lowest rank of nobility. They arent first in line to inherit anything; most of them are who knows how far down the succession order, or theyre illegitimate children. Thus, no matter how great their families might be, it will never be their turn to inherit the family business. While their fathersthe family headsare alive, theyre like slaves, only able to follow orders and live off meager allowances. Without their fathers consent, they cant even pursue a profession. When their father dies, their situation is even more pitiful; without allowances, unless they can swallow their pride and compete with a bunch of poor folks for work opportunities, theyll have to consider an alternative that wont starve them to death. I see, Richard nodded, displaying understanding. In a world similar to the Medieval era, indeed, paternal authority was supreme. Without family fathers permission, sons in the family hardly had any autonomy, even if they were nobles. If one were the eldest son or the already determined first in line to inherit, they might have something to look forward to; they could inherit most of the family wealth and gain a foothold in politics with the support of the familys strength. But the rest of the sons in the family, their situation was much more tragic, sometimes almost another form of slavery. It was also one of the reasons why parricide incidents were so common in the Medieval era. In their view, becoming a wizard might be a way out. Thats why theyre trying their luck here, Prince Gro explained, Although theyre unclear about what it takes to be a wizard, it definitely cant be worse than what theyre going through. As far as I know, several of them here are so strapped because they owe money to lenders, having been repeatedly accosted at home for debts; truly a dire situation. Perhaps theyre hoping that once they become wizards, those debt collectors will leave them alone. In fact, their families are somewhat supportive of them being here. What if they do strike it lucky and become wizards, after all? No matter how powerful a family is, no one can predict the day it might suddenly weaken or perish. If that happens, leaving a bloodline outside gives a slim hope. But based on my experience, the vast majority here lack the Talent. Hearing Prince Gros words, Richard nodded again, knowing this to be very normal. According to the Monroe Chapter, the people with a suitable Talent for being a wizard were truly not many, even extremely few, just less than one in ten thousand. Generally, people with wizardry Talent should appear more among civilians rather than nobles, since civilians have a much larger base number. Richard and Prince Gro continued to talk in low voices. The people sitting in front heard them and looked over reflexively, promptly recognizing Prince Gro. A shout went up, and suddenly, a large group of people in the room swarmed around, as if flies drawn to blood, buzzing enthusiastically greeting Prince Gro. You Youre Prince Gelo? Im Doxs Momba from the Mongpa Family; hello to you, Prince! Prince Gelo, Im so thrilled; do you remember me? I saw you once before at the auction, um, Im Lank Tuhart from the Tuha family! Prince Gelo Prince It took quite some effort for Prince Gro to send the crowd away, and turning to Richard, he said, See, Lord Richard, they are actually just a bunch of opportunists who wont miss any chance to jockey for position. In their view, fawning over me, the Prince, is no different from striving to be a wizard. Yet, they and I are not the same. Its just a pity that I dont have the Talent to become a wizard, damn it! But I will still try hard! Heh. Richard laughed lightly, looked at Prince Gro, and asked aloud, Then how are you different from them? And why do you want to become a wizard? To ensure your own safety? You are already safe. For so-called meaning in life? Hasnt your teacher taught you that life inherently has no meaning? I Prince Gro stammered, and after a long time finally spoke up, Honestly, I too dont know why I want to become a wizard but becoming a wizard surely cant be wrong, and I am absolutely, absolutely different from those people, even if I cant articulate the difference at the moment. Well, alright. Just then, someone shouted Lord Huaer is here, and the entire private room, or rather, the small hall quickly quieted down. Tap, tap, tap, clear footsteps approached from the corridor outside, growing louder as they neared the doorway. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 129 Talent Test Chapter 130: Chapter 129 Talent Test Hearing footsteps approaching the door, a young noble scurried over with a fawning quickness and opened it. Outside stood a young man who cast a brief glance at the noble who had opened the door and stepped inside. Tap tap tap It was clear to see that this man could be described as beautiful, so beautiful, in fact, that he surpassed the numerous girls the noble had sought after. His hands, wrists, neck, and face, the skin exposed to the air, were incredibly fair, more delicate than a womans, with not a single hair in sight, as if he were made of glass. His face lacked any hint of ruggedness; his eyebrows were meticulously groomed, exuding an androgynous beauty, and his nose was turned up, yet not too large, like an exquisite ornament. His eyes twinkled, emitting an unusual light. The glow was not sharp but could be said to be gentle, yet it possessed a power that demanded awe. Tap tap tap The newcomer walked onto a wooden platform set up on one side of the box, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the many people below as he spoke. His voice was neither overbearing nor too effeminate but rather possessed a neutral magnetism. He said, I am Huaer, a Third-Level Apprentice from White Stone Tower. You should be aware that I am here to investigate certain matters in Cuijin City. As for testing Talent and selecting students to join our White Stone Tower, that will be the duty of Mr. Siv who will arrive later. The crowd below fell silent. Huaer continued, Of course, given your enthusiasm for joining our White Stone Tower, I can help you by checking for Wizard Talent in advance of the respected Mr. Sivs arrival. I will report the results directly to Mr. Siv, and those who qualify will earn the right to board, while those who do not may leave at their discretion. This will also lighten Mr. Sivs load, which he should be pleased with. However, there are some things I must clarify in advance. First, this is the first time I will be conducting a Talent test, but it is also the last. So for those who didnt make it, help me tell them there wont be a second chance. They can wait for Mr. Siv to arrive. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0?0. Second, I will record the results of your Talent test and pass them on to Mr. Siv. Dont bother trying to alter them; even if you manage to, you wont get past Mr. Sivs scrutiny. Therefore, its best if you keep any tricks to yourselves. White Stone Tower isnt a place you can enter just because you want to, and its power is beyond what you can imagine. Alright, Ive said my piece. Huaer braced his hands on the desk and looked down at the crowd below, asking, Have you all understood? If so, give me a response. The crowd nodded quickly. Good, now line up one by one for me to conduct the Talent test using a Spell. Dont be nervous, afraid, or scream during the process! Once tested, leave immediately without lingering and wasting time. Thats all. Now who will come up first? After hearing this, the crowd below obviously hesitated, exchanging wary glances, none of them wanting to be the first. After all, who knew what might happen. A silence of more than ten seconds filled the room. Huaer slightly raised his eyebrows and said, I hope you wont waste time. If no one comes up, then this Talent test can come to an end, as I still have other business to attend to. Dont, Lord Huaer. Some in the crowd couldnt hold back any longer and quickly made their way toward the platform. Richard looked and saw a noble youth of about seventeen or eighteen wearing a scarlet coat, his face marked with tension and urgency. Gro turned his head slightly and said, He must be a bastard from the Torchi family. I heard he killed someone, and the family is too lazy to clear it up for him, forcing him to skulk around every day, hiding from the courts. Unexpectedly, hes shown up here. It seems hes considering becoming a Wizard and going to the continent as the only chance to escape prison. Richard nodded and continued to watch as the youth stepped onto the platform, approaching Huaer with some fear. Huaer gave him a quick look and simply asked, Name? Amon Amon Torchi. Amon, then. Now, stand up straight, dont move, and dont tremble. Yes, just like that, steady, Huaer commanded, eyeing Amon Torchi. After a long pause, his words complete, his lips began to move. Mouthing a spell? Richard speculated inwardly. Richard saw Huaers lips moving and slowly extended his hand, stopping about a dozen centimeters in front of Amon. Then, a sphere of golden light emitted from the palm of his hand, steadily infusing into Amons body. Ah! Not only did Amon on the stage shout out in surprise but also the many people below. To them, this was shocking enough. Most of them were witnessing what they called a spell for the first time. However, they quickly recalled Huaers earlier reminder not to scream, so the moment they started to shout, they abruptly stopped, sounding like a duck whose neck was being squeezed. By comparison, some people in the audience were quite composed, one of them was Gro, and the other was Richard. For Gro, he had already seen Richard cast a spell, and although he was somewhat astonished to see a spell now, he wouldnt become as flustered as the others. As for Richard, he could cast even more dazzling spells with ease, so naturally, he would not be emotionally perturbed by the scene before him. Richard watched with an inquisitive mindset, observing the golden light released from Huaers hand. He saw the light steadily infusing into Amons body and then visibly dimming at an observable rate. First, a faint black mist appeared, then it rapidly turned pitch black. At the same time, Huaers complexion also darkened, he lowered his hand, dispelled the light, and declared, No talent, disqualified. Ah! Amon cried out, not from shock this time but rather disbelief, or perhaps despair. On the stage, his mouth moved several times without making a sound, then after a moment he spoke to Huaer, almost pleadingly, That Lord Huaer, please test me again, I I feel I really have the talent, I I dont feel any pain when Im hurt, and I never get sick, look Huaer spoke, his command devoid of any emotion, Leave. Amon didnt want to give up, continuing to ramble with his requests, Lord Huaer, I Im truly begging you, I really want to become a wizard, I Huaers expression grew even darker, he raised his hand, a finger pointing upward. Crackle and Snap, blue sparks of electricity danced on the fingertip. Amons face instantly paled. Huaer looked at the ashen-faced Amon and said coldly, I told you to leave, did you not hear me? Whether you have talent or not, I only test once. After the test, leave immediately, dont waste time. Unless, you want to experience the feeling of being struck by thunder? You surely must be eager to try it, right? I I Amons whole body trembled, he vigorously shook his head. Huaer advanced. Amon hastily retreated, tumbling down the wooden stage with a rumble, struggled to his feet, and fled towards the exit in a panic, shouting, No, dont! Huaer snorted lightly, his expression returning to normal. Then he looked at the crowd and asked aloud, Next, who would like to test their talent a second time? Uh, that would be me A voice rang out. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 130: Expected Lack of Talent Chapter 131: Chapter 130: Expected Lack of Talent Facing Huaers inquiry, a young nobleman wearing a blue coat stood up and walked onto the wooden platform. Gro explained the identity of the man to Richard, He is from the Panto family Uh The test ended quickly. The results of the other partys test were not surprising, still showing no talent. Upon learning the results, unlike Amon before, he didnt persist or entangle with Huaer but simply looked disappointed and left quickly. Then came the third, fourth, fifth; one after another, people from below went up to test. Huaer, not weary at all, continuously tested in the same way and called out, No talent, disqualified, Low-level talent, disqualified. The number of people in the room kept decreasing. In the blink of an eye, the number halved. A young nobleman wearing a purple coat walked up and respectfully said to Huaer, Lord Huaer, hello, I am Anthony Mays. Uh. Huaer nodded slightly, his expression unchanged, just said, Stand properly. Yes. The man named Anthony stood straight while Huaer stretched out his hand towards his body, chanting a spell. A beam of golden light shot out from his palm and entered his body. The next moment, something slightly different happened; the golden light emanating from Huaers palm did not turn black quickly, but gradually turned pale red. Oh! Huaer exclaimed in slight surprise. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???0. Lord Huaer, is this the man named Anthony asked, his voice questioning but his face already guessing a possibility, filled with ecstasy. Huaer lowered his hand, dispelled the light, looked at the man named Anthony, his eyes flickered, and said, You are quite lucky. You possess a moderate wizard talent. Although its not very high, its barely satisfactory. Hence, you have earned the qualification to board the ship. Tell me your name once again. Responding to Lord Huaer, I am Anthony Mays. Anthony repeated respectfully, his face showing no anger, only excitement. Clearly, he was genuinely surprised by having talent. Anthony, is it? Well then, Anthony, you may leave now. Once Mr. Siv arrives, I will inform him of your name, and if all goes well, you will pass. When the time comes, our people from White Stone Tower will personally notify you of the time and place to board the ship. If you wish, you can join us on the ship to the mainland and come to our location at White Stone Tower to learn, where you will gain unimaginable power. I am willing, I am very willing. The man named Anthony hurriedly spoke, fearing that Huaer might change his mind. But Huaer returned to his calm expression. Although detecting a talented young noble was somewhat unexpected, it wasnt much of a big deal to him, aside from one doubt Looking at Anthony, Huaer said, Alright, as long as you are willing, leave now and dont waste my time. Yes, yes, Lord Huaer, hope to see you again. The man named Anthony quickly ran out of the house. Sitting in the corner, Gro, watching Anthony leave, was stunned, thinking about what Huaer had said to Anthony, he couldnt help but speak to Richard sitting next to him, Damn, who would have thought Anthony had talent? Totally unexpected! He might just make something of himself now! Previously, that boy didnt do well at all in the Maise family, being shoved aside by several of his brothers. If it werent for his ability to read the room and currying favor with his father, he might have been taken care of long ago. When he greeted me earlier, he was the most eager, trying to forge a connection with me. I didnt see that coming Gro rambled on for a while, then suddenly realized that Richard, sitting beside him, hadnt responded. He turned his head and saw Richard already standing up, walking towards the platform. Uh At this moment, Richard felt he had seen enough and staying any longer would be a waste of time, so he might as well go test his talent and leave. Tap tap tap Richard, taking steps, walked up to the stage and looked at Huaer. Huaer still maintained a calm expression and gently said, Name. Richard. Stand properly. Okay. Huaers eyes twinkled, and his lips parted as he uttered a spell and stretched out his hand, stopping about ten centimeters in front of him. Richard saw a golden glow that slightly delayed before it surged out of the others palm. It seems that the opponent is using the normal casting method, he remarked, transforming the mana stored in the Mana Source into Free Energy Elements, and then displaying the Spell Effect. The same spell, if released my own improved way, should be much faster. However, for a testing spell, increasing the casting speed isnt of much significance. Richard thought as he saw the light reach the surface of his body, then pass through his clothes and enter his body. In an instant, Richard felt a hot stream flowing inside him, as if the blood in his veins turned into warm water around forty to fifty degrees Celsius. The spell effect was similar to the Bai Ting Boiling Blood Technique, but it was much weaker in intensity; thus it only relaxed the body and made one feel languid. The hot stream continuously flowed through various parts of his body. Richard guessed this was likely analyzing the bodys constitution to determine if one could spontaneously break through the Life Remolding three times, which pertained to having a wizards talent. After the heat circulated in the body for a while, it gradually flowed back into Huaers palm. Richards eyes twinkled, and he was somewhat certain about his guesses regarding this spell. The so-called talent detection spell seemed to emit a beam of light, but there should be two alternating beams forming a cycle. While Huaer was emitting light, he was also retrieving it. The reason for this was not only to gather more accurate testing information from the retrieved light but also to recover some mana. Even if he couldnt recover all the mana used in casting the spell, he could regain much of it. Otherwise, testing several dozen people in the booth would drain his Magic Origin entirely, even though he was already a Third-level Wizard Apprentice. As Richard pondered, the testing was completed. Before Huaer could speak, Richard already knew the results because the golden light had clearly turned black. Indeed, no talent? Even if he had successfully cracked the Life Remolding three times using scientific methods, the inherent nature of his body hadnt fundamentally changed. Richards eyes flickered slightly. Huaer looked at Richard and said, No talent, unqualified, you may leave now. Okay. Richard nodded lightly, said nothing more, and walked towards the door, confidently turning his back to Huaer. At this moment, Richard wasnt afraid that Huaer would have completely discerned his details during the testing, discovering that he too was a Wizard Apprentice, and possibly attacking him out of some sentiment. Before the testing, he had already used a spellExtraordinary Concealment. It was a relatively obscure spell from the Monroe Chapter, allowing a Wizard Apprentice or Wizard to hide their Magic Origin, mana fluctuations, and all abnormal auras, completely disguising themselves as ordinary people for a duration. Unless an overwhelmingly powerful enemy used a specific detection spell, he would not be exposed. Obviously, Huaer did not possess overwhelming power, nor did he use a special detection spell, merely a simple talent check. Thus, it was safe, no need to worry about being attacked. In fact, if exposed, normally one wouldnt be attacked but rather questioned, and if there were sufficient reasons, everything could be explained away. Ultimately, even if there was an attack, that wasnt frightening. Richard pondered and had already reached the door when he suddenly thought of something, turned his head towards Gros location, and saw Gro looking back at him, standing up. Their eyes quickly exchanged messages. Lord Richard, you you actually have no talent? How how is that possible? Gro stared with eyes wider than when he knew Anthony had talent. After all, he had seen Richard casting spells with his own eyes. A person without talent able to cast spells? Ill explain it to you later, Richard said calmly. Uh Gros eyes twinkled. By the way, what does it mean for you to stand up, also want to test your talent? Richard raised an eyebrow. I Since Im here, I might as well give it a try. Although I know theres a high probability that I dont have the talent, I have to try to let it go, Gro blinked. Well then, Ill wait for you outside, Richard glanced outside the door. Okay, Gro nodded. With a creak, Richard opened the door and walked out. Tap tap tap, Gro stepped onto the wooden platform. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 131: Toxic Chicken Soup Chapter 132: Chapter 131: Toxic Chicken Soup Richard slowed his pace in the hallway outside the box to wait for Gro. In the corridor stood a line of over ten beautiful girls, likely brought in by Huaer, all looking somewhat nervous as they pressed themselves against the wall. They stared at Richard, trying to smile politely, but their expressions were somewhat stiff. Richard didnt mind and continued to walk slowly. Soon, a voice came from the box, indicating that Gro had been tested. He heard Huaer announce the result, No talent well, no, it should be Low-level Extreme Lower Talent, which actually isnt much different from having no talent at all. Prince Gelo, right? Im sorry, but youre not qualified either, please leave. Uh Footsteps echoed as the door to the box opened and Gro walked out. Richard stopped for a few seconds, then Gro caught up. At this moment, Gros face seemed a bit out of sorts as he kept repeating, I have talent, I have talent, I actually have talent! Yes, indeed you have talent, I heard it, Richard nodded, not forgetting to remind him, But its Low-level Extreme Lower Talent. Although Im not very clear on how Huaer and White Stone Tower categorize talent levels, I guess the so-called Low-level Extreme Lower Talent is just slightly better than having no talent at all. So what? Gro didnt care, Even so, I have talent! At one point, I thought I had no talent at all, but now Huaer has told me that I do have talent, and thats enough. It doesnt matter if its low. As long as I have talent, I can become a Wizard through hard work. If I work harder than others, I will definitely succeed. Are you sure? Absolutely, Gro asserted confidently, If others meditate for two hours, Ill meditate for four. If they meditate for four hours, Ill meditate for eight. If they meditate for eight hours, Ill meditate for sixteen! I refuse to believe that I wont catch up to them. The philosophy of effort, Richard murmured to himself. What? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ???. The philosophy of effort, the theory that if you work hard you can change everything, Richard spoke out loud, In some ways, its not wrong, but that doesnt mean it applies in every situation. I dont believe that. Heh. Let me ask you, you said that if others meditate for eight hours, you, with your lower talent, can meditate for sixteen hours to catch up. But what if they work just as hard and also meditate for sixteen hours? Can you meditate for a full day and night without eating, drinking, resting, or sleeping? I Even if you could, sometimes youll find that the effect of you meditating for a day and night might not even match someone elses hour of meditation. I Sometimes, effort cant solve everything. Effort is a good thing, but it has its limitations, and you must understand that clearly, Richard said indifferently, There are many times when effort alone doesnt guarantee success. How much effort a person puts in isnt something to boast about. Staying up all night, not resting in the dead of winter or the heat of summerif success could come from just that, then miners in mines and slaves stripped of their freedom would be the ones most deserving of success. You can work hard, but dont become obsessed with the effort, and certainly dont be moved by your own hard work. What you need to do is gain a clearer understanding of everything you face and figure out what the right course of action is. If the direction of your effort is wrong, then the more you work, the farther you are from success. Do you know, there was once a man named Edison who said, Genius is one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration.'' Thats correct, Gros eyes lit up, then his brows furrowed. The saying somewhat matched his own thoughts, but not Richards point of view, and Gro was a bit confused as to why Richard would say that. The next moment, Richard said, The problem is, that statement isnt complete. Theres a second half. Edison said; Genius is one percent inspiration plus ninety-nine percent perspiration. But that one percent of inspiration is the most important, even more important than the ninety-nine percent perspiration.'' Gro scratched his head: Uh Gro was a little reluctant to concede, and after a moment, he said, So this guy named Edison is saying that inspiration, or talent, is more important than effort, right? But even so, even if I dont have much talent now, I think I can still work hard to change that. I refuse to believe Ill always be this way, always without talent. I believe that through hard work, one can gain talent. Then, following what this Edison guy said, I will definitely succeed. Alright, Richard interjected, then continued, But you know, that man Edison actually didnt say the second half. He only said the first part, and the second half was spoken by a female author named Cindi Myers. Then some good samaritan put the two halves together. An extended silence. Gro gaped at Richard, who maintained a placid expression, his mouth opening and closing for a long time without uttering a single word. This was fishing, wasnt it? No, it wasnt fishing; it was dynamite fishing! Although he didnt understand the meaning of fishing or dynamite fishing, at this moment, Gro felt it was somewhat akin to his feelings. For some reason, Gro suddenly remembered a wild boar he encountered once while hunting in the border forest, and he couldnt help feeling sorry for that wild boar. No, he should feel sorrier than the boar. No, no, no, what was all this about boars or no boars, his thoughts were all over the place Had he gone dumb You understand now, dont you? Richard asked. Do I understand? Prince Gelo panicked and stuttered, swallowing hard, What should I understand? At the same time as he spoke, Prince Gelo felt he might really be a fool. Although hed realized for a long time that following Richard around made him feel like a fool, now it was no longer about feeling like one; he had become a complete fool. What on earth was he supposed to understand? He was utterly confused! Richard spoke in a calm voice, What I want to say and what I want you to understand is that effort is not the most important thing. More important than effort is Richard pointed to his head, More important than effort is intelligence, reason, discerning the truth, figuring out what should and should not be done, and not being deceived by false appearances. Simply put, whats more important than effort is wisdom. Prince Gelo: Suddenly, Prince Gelo felt the urge to cry. So it was wisdom then. Alright, he understood now, it was wisdom. He also understood that he had no wisdom, but at least he hadnt completely lost his wits; he could still comprehend human speech. But was it necessary to go so far? All he wanted was to make an effort, to strive for something. And as a result, he was so harshly criticized that he began to doubt his own intelligence. Was that not a bit cruel? The criticism he could take, but it was the twists and turns, the baiting and switching. Giving him a glimmer of hope followed by despair, and then a bit more hope and despair, until the final blow. Couldnt the message have been made clear from the start, could he not have been given a quick end? Didnt he, a prince, have any dignity? Hmm? Prince Gelo suddenly thought of something and turned his head to look at Richard, Wait a minute, you said my talent is low and effort is useless, urged me not to fool myself, and to be smarter, to have wisdom. But there is one thing you havent explained to me yet. Hmm? Your talent! Prince Gelo exclaimed wide-eyed, During the test earlier, Lord Huaer said you had no talent. So how can you cast spells? If you can cast spells without any talent, then whats to say I, someone with talent, cant do the impossible either? Thats actually quite simple to explain, Richard responded, Its just that After Prince Gelo listened, his eyes widened in disbelief: Really? What else? Richard replied. Then Prince Gelo wanted to ask something more, but Richard had already walked away. Prince Gelo quickly followed after him. At that moment, Prince Gelo suddenly thought to himself: Forget about dignity! Can dignity be eaten? Better to curry favor with the respected and wise Lord Richard. Outside the inn, Richard and Prince Gelo walked out, preparing to return. On the street outside, many young nobles previously expelled due to insufficient talents stood around. They would approach anyone who came out to ask about their results. Although they were onlookers because of their disqualified talents, they were still curious about the results of others. Gradually, they discovered that the results of others were not much better than their own. So far, not to mention those who passed, there were only three people with Low-level Lower Talent, and the rest were Without Talent. The only one who had Talent, Qualified was Anthony Mays, who had come out a little while ago and was now surrounded by everyone, receiving their compliments and admiration. Amidst the crowd, Anthony couldnt help but wear a smug expression, imagining his future wonderful wizard life, with his mouth corners uncontrollably curling up. But then he regained composure, striving not to appear too complacent, and spoke with a forced calm, Actually, I didnt expect this at all. Its really a surprise. Indeed, Im a bit scared to board the ship to the mainland. Ive heard that many things there are very different from here. But since Lord Huaer has allowed me to board, I think its better to go. What do you all think? Yes, yes, yes, a group of people chimed in, unwittingly ignoring Richard and Prince Gelo who had stepped out. Richard and Prince Gelo glanced at the crowd and decided not to acknowledge them, walking toward the carriage instead. However, Anthony, in the crowd, caught a glimpse of Prince Gelo and hastily greeted him. Prince Gelo! Prince Gelo, youve come out! How did your talent test go with Lord Huaer? Anthony approached Prince Gelo quickly, his face showing a measure of respect as he asked. Prince Gelo couldnt be bothered to lie and said bluntly, Low-level Extreme Lower Talent. Low-level Extreme? What level is that? Anthony blinked, Does that mean its a bit lower than Low-level Lower? Then doesnt that mean, Your Highness, you are Anthony trailed off, appearing as if he had more to say but stopped short. Prince Gelo snorted coldly, Thats right, I didnt qualify, what of it? Is there something you want to say to me? No, no, of course not, I wouldnt dare. I just feel regret on Your Highnesss behalf. Have a good journey, Your Highness, Anthony said, his demeanor having shifted considerably. Without seeming mockingfor that would have been idiotiche no longer bore as much respect as before, adhering only to basic politeness. Prince Gelo couldnt be bothered with the pettiness; after his talk with Richard, he had made up his mind about one firm idea: to please Lord Richard and the future would hold endless possibilities. As for something like talent, pfft, whats that good for? Can it be eaten? Wisdom is whats most important, and his wisdom was in realizing who he should please. With a huff, Prince Gelo walked with Richard to the carriage parked on the street and they drove away. Those left behind looked at each other, puzzled. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 132: Train of Thought Chapter 133: Chapter 132: Train of Thought Night. The night, like a weightless veil, wafted gently over the entire land, the breeze crooning like a tavern singer, melodious sounds echoing in every corner of the world. The scent of spring and the bursting forth of all living things grew more intense, and in the forests outside, the cries of ferocious beasts, varying in pitch and length, created a somewhat cacophonous sound. In the rich hues of the night, the air was like water, with ripples shimmering across it. Inside the Golden Wine Glass Inn, the lights were bright. In the inns largest room on the second floor, many candles and oil lamps were lit, and the floor was carpeted with fluffy, soft rugs that made a puff-puff sound when one stepped on them with bare feet, as if stepping on feather pillows. The fireplace was still in use on the wall, burning good quality wood, releasing heat outwards, dispelling the faint chill of the night in the room, a warmth so intense that it almost felt hot. Huaer, a Third-level Apprentice from the White Stone Tower, paced the room barefoot, wearing only a light-colored undergarment, his brows tightly furrowed as if pondering something. In the room, four girls stood waiting for instructions, each with pretty faces, the likes of which were one in a hundred. They stood motionless, fearing they might disturb Huaer. Their eyes were tinged with trepidation and nervousness. All were newcomers, not entirely clear on the specifics of the situation, but one thing was abundantly clearthe Huaer in the room was of a status far nobler than the Nobles of the Jade Kingdom. He was also extremely generous in his dealings. Compared to other places where the wages were only a few silver coins a month, he would hand out a Gold Coin per month to each person, doubling it for those who were sensible. If someone found favor in his eyes, the rewards were beyond imagination. Similarly, if one offended him, they would suffer truly terrifying punishments, more frightening than death itself, possibly even bringing trouble upon their parents and loved ones. At this thought, a girl couldnt help but shiver. Puff-puff Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.?? Huaer took no notice of the girls reaction, simply pacing back and forth, making a gentle sound as he pressed into the soft carpet. Suddenly, something occurred to him, and he walked briskly to the desk, picked up a map from the surface, and squinted at it under the light of the oil lamp on the table. It was a map of Cuijin City, not very detailed, merely outlining a few main roads and some major buildings similar to the Palace, but it was sufficient, barely enough to serve its purpose. Many places on the map were circled in Ink, and Huaer looked at them carefully, contemplating the matters he needed to investigate, as arriving in Cuijin City early was his primary purpose. One minute, two minutes, three minutes With a snap, the wick of the desk lamp, having burned for too long, carbonized at the end, making the flame unstable and dimming the light, causing the lines on the map to blur. Huaer looked up at the oil lamp with displeasure, frowning. One of the girls next to him, very sensible, quickly ran up, took a pair of scissors, and started trimming the wick. Trimming the wick was also a small skill, with options to cut in a flat line, an arrow shape, or a semicircle. The flat cut was the simplest, a single snip was enough. The arrow shape was more troublesome, requiring several cuts, but it saved lamp oil, allowing the lamp to burn for a long time, albeit not as brightly. The final semicircle was the most labor-intensive, but it absorbed more oil, making the lamp brighter. The girl, holding the scissors, knew well what Huaer needed and trimmed the wick quickly and deftly. With a few clicks, the lamp shone brightly again, illuminating every detail on the map that Huaer held. Huaer was slightly surprised and turned his head to look at the girl. He asked, Whats your name? Responding to Huaer sir, erm Your Excellency, my name is Aisha, the girl said, bowing her head slightly, her voice tinged with timidity. Huaers eyebrows moved as he sized up the girl, then nodded and said slowly, Aisha, you did very well. I should reward you. Remember, your salary is doubled from now on. Thank you, Lord Huaer, the girl said with joy, then added, This is really what I ought to do. Huh, Huaer chuckled, Even though its what you should do, doing it well deserves reward. Thats my principle. Having said that, Huaer put the map back on the table, gestured for the girl to come closer. Pointing at the map, Huaer asked Aisha, Do you recognize what this is? This the girl hesitated for a moment, then answered, This appears to be Cuijin City. Not bad, youre quite clever. But Lord Huaer, what do these circles mean? the girl asked. These places, Huaer said, are where I need to conduct investigations. There have been incidents at these locations, and I need to find out exactly who is targeting the White Stone Tower. Thats fundamentally why I came to Cuijin City ahead of schedule. It will likely take a lot of time to complete. However, I hope to uncover some clues before Mr. Siv arrives, God willing, Huaer spoke, whether to the girl named Aisha or himself was unclear. Since thats the case, why does Lord Huaer still entertain those nobles during the day? Isnt that a waste of time? the girl asked out loud, then hurriedly added, Please dont be angry, Lord Huaer, I Im just thinking of you, nothing else Hmm, why would I be angry? Youre absolutely right, Huaer said, sitting down in a chair beside the table without a hint of anger on his face. After adjusting his posture, Huaer spoke slowly, The reason I entertain them and waste time and mana to assess their talents is on one hand, indeed, to help share the workload of my respected teacher, Mr. Siv. On the other hand, its also for investigating the truth. I dont believe that someone targeting us from White Stone Tower would take the initiative to come to us, but I dont rule out the possibility either. In any case, by assessing the talents of these nobles, I can identify suspects among them. Perhaps they are not targeting us from White Stone Tower, but starting from them, its possible to find a breakthrough. Huaer looked at the girl and asked, Do you know who among those present during the day could be suspicious? The girl was startled for a moment, trying hard to remember, but after a long time, she couldnt find any suspicions and shook her head helplessly, Im sorry, I dont know what youre talking about, Lord Huaer. Heh, I can tell you who the suspects are, Huaer said. One is that fellow Gro. As a prince, he wants to become a wizard, which is quite strange in itself. If this were the continent, it wouldnt be so surprising, since many understand that a prince or even a king of a small country isnt comparable to a real wizard. But here on the barren Smans Island, its different; this is a fringe region with no resources and hardly any wizards. The influence of wizards is minimal here, otherwise, it wouldnt be so hard to recruit students every time. In such a scenario, for a prince to forsake his true noble identity to become a wizard is very abnormal. Excluding the possibility that hes extremely intelligent, with a foresight far beyond ordinary people, understanding what being a wizard truly means, the remaining explanations are two. One, hes gone mad, and the other, hes influenced by something else. I have to investigate this when the opportunity arises. Hmm, the girl nodded, not quite understanding. Huaer chuckled softly, knowing the girl didnt fully understand and probably couldnt. But he didnt mind as he immersed himself in his reasoning, continuing, Besides, that talented individual named Anthony is also suspect. Hes the only one whos qualified and has intermediate talentan anomaly in itself, as I didnt expect to find any. Beyond that, when I tested him, I discovered some abnormal life energy reactions in his body, and I dont know what they are. It could be an unmanifested disease source, perhaps an abnormal bodily structure, or maybe something he attempted to conceal and didnt hide well. I need to find a way to figure it out. Hmm. The girl nodded again, trying to hide her puzzled expression. Finally, theres that fellow named Richard, Huaer narrowed his eyes, He doesnt seem suspicious at all, his behavior was completely normal, just like an ordinary person. But the problem is, he was too calm, unnervingly so. Whether I was personally assessing his talent or informing him that he had none, he showed no surprise. Such behavior can only be explained in three ways. Either hes dull-witted, a slow thinker, completely unresponsive, or hes feigning calmness; however he did so too well. Besides these two, the last explanation is that he has some secret that makes everything he experienced during the day unsurprising to him. Hmm. For the third time, the girl nodded, a compliant sound escaping her. Huaer smiled gently again, knowing that his words were not fully understood by the girl. But thats alright because all his talking was just to organize his thoughts. Now that his mind was nearly clear, he could start the investigation and take action the next day. Of course, before that, he could relax a bit. Only with proper relaxation can one give their all. As Huaer thought this, his gaze landed on the girl, and he posed a question with a slight purse of his lips, Aisha, do you know how to help someone relax? The girl blinked, unconsciously stepping back, her expression somewhat panicked as she said, Lord Huaer, I Im not that kind of person. Nor am I that kind of person, Huaer said with a smile, I havent fallen that low. When I speak of relaxation, I mean truly enabling someone to relax. The girls expression eased slightly, and she responded timidly, Well, I have learned from my mother how to knead someones muscles to help alleviate their soreness and facilitate sleep. Thats exactly what I want, Huaer said with a smirk, stepping over to the bed in the room and lying down, Come on, lets see how much you have learned from your mother. Yes, the girl replied softly and carefully approached the bed, extending her hand to begin. Meanwhile, in a part of Cuijin City. An inconspicuous shop was located on the side of the street, its doors tightly shut against the night, and was completely dark inside without any signs of life, as if no one was there. But in reality, behind the shops door, sitting at a table, was a man who appeared to be in his fifties, his eyes wide as he stared at the entrance as if on alert for someone who might burst in any moment. In front of him on the table was a mechanical crossbow shining with a cold light, loaded with a bolt, ready to be grasped at a moments notice. It was clear that the man was extremely nervous; otherwise, he wouldnt have resorted to such prohibited weaponry. After all, being caught with it would make it difficult to escape culpability. There was a good reason for the mans actions; he had a special identity as White Stone Towers secret scout in Cuijin City. He had started this task decades ago when, as a destitute noble, he managed to secure an opportunity for talent testing at White Stone Tower with hopes of transforming his fate. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 133 Revenge Chapter 134: Chapter 133 Revenge However, it turned out that destiny isnt so easy to change, he had no talent as a wizard. But at that time, White Stone Tower gave him a second choice, which was to serve White Stone Tower secretly, and in return, he would receive a certain reward. At first, he wanted to refuse, but after hearing the amount of the reward from White Stone Tower, he embarrassingly accepted it. By his current standards, the amount wasnt much, but back then, he was really in need of money. So, he became ambiguously tied to White Stone Tower. He had hoped that with good performance, maybe he could actually enter White Stone Tower. But after decades, he had given up that hope, especially after learning about some recent events, which really scared him. There were actually people targeting those from White Stone Tower? There were people constantly attacking families associated with White Stone Tower? Would they come after him? Although his identity was very secretive, it had been several decades, and there was a chance that it had leaked Thinking so, the elderly mans eyes widened even more when suddenly he heard a noise outside the door. Who? the elderly man instinctively shouted. Its me. A moment later, a voice came from behind him. The elderly man turned sharply and saw a man concealed in a black robe standing quietly behind him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0??. The elderly man broke out in a cold sweat and reflexively reached for the mechanical crossbow on the table, but he grabbed nothing. Are you looking for this? the man in the black robe asked, his hand extending from beneath the robe holding the mechanical crossbow that had just been on the table, and then slowly aimed it at him. You! the elderly mans eyes dilated, his whole body tensed, and he couldnt help but shout, You you cant kill me. Why? asked the man in the black robe. I I am from White Stone Tower! Ha, thats exactly why I should kill you. Im different from the others, Im their spy, my identity is more important. If you kill me, they will retaliate against you. You must also have heard that someone from White Stone Tower has already come to Cuijin City. Though I didnt contact him out of caution, once you kill me, hell definitely get wind of it and follow the clues to find and kill you. Interesting, the man in the black robe said. But have you considered one thing? What? the elderly man asked. I am not afraid of retaliation, or else I wouldnt have killed so many. Actually, what Im doing is revenge. The people from White Stone Tower you mentioned, Im seeking them out on purpose. And you are just an appetizer before I find him. Are you ready then? asked the man in the black robe. Ah? the elderly man was startled, the next moment he screamed. With a thud, the mechanical crossbow in the mans hand shook, the bolt flew out, easily piercing the elderly mans heart, causing him to convulse a few times before collapsing. That, you actually didnt need to answer that question, because it wasnt you I was asking, the man in the black robe said, turning his head toward the door. Inside a room on the second floor of the Golden Wine Glass Inn. Huaer lay on the bed, enjoying a massage. During the massage, a hand slowly reached out towards the girl, but suddenly froze mid-way. The next moment, Huaer pushed the girl without warning, swiftly stood up from the bed, and then jumped off, slightly crouched like a cheetah, maintaining alertness and quickly glancing at the rooms windows, The girl named Aisha, taken aback, stood by the bed staring blankly at Huaer, and cautiously asked, Huaer Your Grace, whats wrong with you? Huaer remained silent, silent for a long time, then took a deep breath and commanded Aisha in a commanding tone, Get out. Ah?! Get out, dont you understand! Huaer yelled, turning his head to look at the other three girls who were confused and yelled, Get out, all of you get out! The two girls were shocked, not knowing what had happened, but seeing the somewhat fierce expression on Huaers face, they didnt dare to speak up and quickly ran out of the room. SqueakBang! The door to the room closed, and the room was incredibly quiet; Huaer could even hear his own panting. HuffInhale Huaer was extremely alert; he could clearly feel a sinister force getting closer, and his spiritual power was locking him down tightly. Who was it? Where? Huaer quickly turned his head to look around, guarding against any potential sudden attacks. But no attacks came; the sinister force suddenly disappeared, and the lock of spiritual power vanished out of thin air. This! Huaer was slightly stunned, but the next moment, a swirl of black air formed behind him, condensing into a person wearing a black robe. Huaer, realizing the danger, abruptly turned around to face the person under the black robe; he saw the persons eyes, which were a pair of eyes burning with oily green flames. Huaers hand clenched tightly, feeling a danger much stronger than before; he didnt hesitate and raised his hand to release his strongest attack magic. Shaping Energy Fire Magic. Zero-Circle High Order. Blazing Embrace! Two solid strands of orange-yellow flames shot out, like a pair of arms, embracing the person under the black robe. But The orange-yellow flames disappeared without a trace half a meter away from the black robed wizards body. This! Huaers entire body chilled, now recognizing the strength of his opponent. A true wizard, it seems the other party was indeed targeting them from White Stone Tower in Cuijin City, but why The Black Robed Man spoke, his eyes burning with oily green flames looking at Huaer, slowly saying, I know you must have many questions now, wanting to ask who I am, why I am doing this. You Huaer wanted to speak but stopped. But regarding these questions, I dont want to answer any of them, said the Black Robed Man. I only want to say one thing, and that is Youngsters relax, huh! White Stone Tower is really getting worse; it really disappoints me. I No matter what, vengeance must be taken! the Black Robed Mans voice grew cold. Huaers eyes suddenly narrowed, his entire body sprang up, and he quickly dashed towards the window outside; that was his only chance of survival. But then came a bang sound; in front of the wooden window, Huaer hit an invisible barrier, severely bouncing back and falling to the ground. Struggling to stand, inexplicably, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face deathly pale. Following that, Huaers body tilted forward, and with a thud, he knelt on the ground. Heh, dont think of running; with your current capabilities, youre still lacking that bit. Maybe your teacher might have had a chance to resist, but as for you The Black Robed Man spoke, stepping closer to Huaer, placing his hand on Huaers head. Strangely, Huaer, as if he had lost his senses, remained motionless, just staring desperately at the wooden window in front of him. Sleep. The Black Robed Man spoke, the flames in his eyes blazing brightly; his hand on Huaers head moved slightly, and starting from his head, Huaers whole body began to petrify, ultimately turning into a stone statue. White Stone Tower, Ive come, the Black Robed Man withdrew his hand, looking at the air in front of him and muttering to himself; the next moment, his body twisted and he disappeared within the room. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 134 Examination Exemption Certificate Chapter 135: Chapter 134 Examination Exemption Certificate Early morning. In the yard where Richard lived, the collapsed wall had been quickly repaired by hurried craftsmen, and the collapsed side rooms had been cleared away. However, building new ones would take some more time; Richard had no such plans, making the yard seem somewhat empty and exceptionally quiet. In the silence, Richard sat in the study, writing on a papyrus scroll with a quill. Meanwhile, in the living room, Pandora curled up on a chair, sleeping in. Suddenly, a frantic knocking erupted from the outside of the courtyard door, sounding as if someone was being chased. Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! Lord Richard, open the door quickly! Richard recognized Gros voice and raised his eyebrows slightly. What could be so urgent? Was there some important matter? But what could it be? As Richard wondered, his gaze landed on the nearly finished papyrus scroll. He pondered whether to finish the remaining content before opening the door, to avoid the effort of regathering his thoughts later. Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! Lord Richard, please open the door! Outside, Gros voice continued. Richard hesitated, and at that moment, Pandora, who had been sleeping in the chair, suddenly opened her eyes, leaped off the chair, and dashed out of the house. Richard then heard a creak, as the courtyard door was swiftly opened. Gros surprised voice followed, Uh, Ri you? Im looking for Lord Richard, I Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????.? Immediately after, Gros voice cut off with a yelp, Ah! As if he had been grabbed by his clothes and hoisted into the air. The guards voices erupted, Protect the prince! Put our prince down, or we wont be nice. You ow, ow! Gros voice faltered, and he shouted loudly, Everyone stop, she means no harm to me, and you cant defeat her Also, would you put me down? I just came to see Lord Richard, I havent bothered you, I hey hey Gros voice grew nearer, and Richard, having finished the last section of the scroll, walked out of the study to the living room, just in time to see Pandora walk in with one hand holding Gro as if he were a child weighing over a hundred pounds. After entering the living room, Pandora set Gro down on the floor, her brow furrowed as she returned to her chair and curled up again. Gro struggled to his feet and met Richards eyes, showing an awkward yet polite smile. Are you alright? Richard asked. Uh, yes, yes. Gro glanced sideways at Pandora on the chair, shaking his head a bit fearfully. So what brings you here so early? asked Richard. Uh, Gro suddenly remembered his purpose, quickly speaking up, Huaer is dead. Hmm? Richard raised an eyebrow, The Third-level Wizard Apprentice Huaer at White Stone Tower? Yes, who else? How did he die? What happened? Im not sure of the details. It was only after the girls he was with ran out that the news spread. I only found out at dawn. I went to the inn and saw it in the room, Huaer had turned into a statue, likely from a spell, but I dont know who did it. Turned into a statue? Richards eyes flickered, musing to himself, Similar to a petrification spell? That would be a transfiguration spell Suddenly, Gro seemed to realize something and looked intently at Richard. Noticing Gros gaze, Richard spoke, What? Well Gro blinked, asking tentatively, you didnt do it, did you, Lord Richard? Hmm? Richard was slightly startled, then chuckled as he looked at Gro, Whats this? A speculation? But shouldnt it be logical? Why would I kill him? Not to mention, whether I have the capability. But what would be the motive? What benefit would I gain from killing him? Of course, theres a benefit, Gro replied earnestly, a huge benefit. Otherwise, why do you think I would come knocking on your door so early, nearly getting beaten up? As he spoke, Gro cautiously glanced at Pandora, noticing she wasnt paying any attention to him, and relaxed. Hearing Gros words, Richard asked, So whats the benefit? Lets hear it. The most obvious, with Huaer dead, the records of talent he was testing are gone too. You and I wont have to worry about being judged unqualified and unable to board the ship to White Stone Tower, Gro said. But Richard slightly furrowed his brow, when the wizards from White Stone Tower Academy arrive, if we want to board the ship, wont the talents still need to be tested? Are you saying you have a way to change your talents in a short amount of time? Uh, this I dont have that, but Gro scratched his head, trying to explain, at least it gives us some buffer time, at least a second chance. Maybe if we make some effort, we might change the outcome. So, you still believe in effort, then? Shall I repeat what I said yesterday? Richard asked. Uh, never mind, Gro quickly waved his hand, becoming serious, But really, I did hear a rumor, about the White Stone Tower. Its said that to board the ship and go to White Stone Tower Academy on the mainland, you dont necessarily need to pass the talent test, theres another way. What is it? Its said that a long time ago, the wizards issued some Examination Exemption Certificates. If someone can get these certificates, they can be accepted unconditionally by White Stone Tower or any other Wizard Organization, and they would receive special treatment and care, different from normal students. Hmm? Is that the rumor? Are you sure its true? And are you certain these Examination Exemption Certificates exist? Im not entirely sure about its truth, but I think its likely. As for the Examination Exemption Certificates, whether they exist or not, I dont know, but if they do, Ill definitely try to get one. Its said that the certificate is circular, made of a crystal-like material with complex patterns unable to be replicated. Also After a while, Gro left, asserting before he left that he would definitely try to get the Examination Exemption Certificate, and if he got the chance, he would get one for Richard too. Richard shook his head at this and said nothing. After sending Gro away, Richard walked back into the living room, his eyes flickered, and he flicked his hand to retrieve an item from the Iron Ring, which he had obtained after killing the Mysterious Wizard. Circular, crystal-like material, with intricate patterns, impossible to replicate Completely matching everything Gro had described. But Examination Exemption Certificate? Richard looked at the object in his palm, gently shook his head, and couldnt help but mutter to himself, Interesting Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 135: Night, Ghost Fire, Eye Contact Chapter 136: Chapter 135: Night, Ghost Fire, Eye Contact The night. As the clamor of the day ended, the stillness of the night descended. Although in some corners, there were rustling undertakings in the dark, the street where the Golden Wine Glass Inn was located was as quiet as a graveyard. A wizard apprentice from the continent had died, which was certainly no small matter, and no one dared to ignore it, but neither did they know how to respond. Should they try to capture the killer who had slain the wizard apprentice? Wake up. Even a powerful wizard apprentice could be killed, turned into a stone statue. If one were to really try capturing the culprit, did they think there were too few lifelike stone statues in this world? For various reasons, the officials of Cuijin City adopted a cautious and conservative approach, blockading the entire street of the Golden Wine Glass Inn, waiting for the arrival of someone from White Stone Tower to handle the situation personally. Thus, the normally bustling Golden Wine Glass Inn, together with the entire street, became eerily quiet. Within this quietness, barely discernible footsteps sounded. Tap, tap, tap Richard appeared at the door of the Golden Wine Glass Inn, gently pushed it open, and walked in, ready to investigate the situation. Richard knew that if he asked Gro, Gro would definitely find a way to open up the entire Golden Wine Glass Inn for his investigation, but he did not want to do that. Because doing so would expose himself too much. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ??.? Investigation was better conducted in secret, to avoid attracting the attention of White Stone Tower or any other potential watchers. Better to take advantage of the night and investigate alone, quietly, and without disturbance. Tap, tap, tap Richard stepped up to the second floor of the inn, walked down the corridor to the end, and pushed open the door to the room where Huaer had died. In the room, the stone statue of Huaer stood on the floor, immobile, like a huge source of fear, making the entire inn, and even the entire street, a place no ordinary person dared to approach. But Richard wasnt afraid. People often fear the dead more than the living, but guided by reason, Richard was not affected by such sentiment. If it were the living Huaer, Richard might have been somewhat cautious, but Huaer, now dead and turned into a statue, had only research value to him. With a puff, Richard flicked his finger, and Ghost Hand Fire was released, a hens-egg-sized, olive-green flame sparked at his fingertip, illuminating the surrounding area. Holding the light, Richard stepped closer to the statue to begin his observation, and he could clearly see every detail on the statue. Upon examination, Richard observed that the entire statue could truly be described as lifelike, nearly perfectly recreating all of Huaers features, whether it was hair, nose, or eyes. The only difference being that these parts were now made of stone. Has he really turned entirely to stone? Richards eyes flickered as he muttered to himself, So what is the principle behind this? Elemental transformation? Or the injection of some special energy that reacts with biological cells, causing the flesh to rapidly harden and take on a stone-like state? If its the latter, could the reaction be reversible? Can the stone-like flesh be turned back into normal flesh? If thats possible, then you could adjust to complex environments in combat by flexibly transforming. However Richard raised an eyebrow, to truly decipher the principle of this spell would clearly take a fair amount of time. Better to study it later. Right now, it would be more useful to figure out what happened in this room. As he spoke, the size of the oily green flame on Richards finger rapidly expanded to the size of a human head, illuminating a larger area of the room and revealing its many furnishings and scenes: Wrung carpets, cracked ground, spattered bloodstains Richard looked intently, finally resting his gaze on the most marked-up of the wrinkled carpets, his mind quickly working to reconstruct the past scene. Judging from the state of the carpet, Mr. Huaer, the Third-level Apprentice of White Stone Tower, must have spent some time indulging in certain activities here before he got up. Then, he suddenly turned around so violently that he ripped out quite a bit of the carpets hair. Afterwards, he must have stood still for a moment, either talking or standing in a spell-casting stance. In that case, the enemy he was facing should be in this direction. Richard, imagining Huaers situation at that time, looked towards a direction in the room and walked over, his eyes focusing on a barely visible layer of black powdery substance on the floor. Hmm? Was he really standing here Richard narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, But what is this powder? Casting materials? Or perhaps a residue from releasing a certain spell? Richard pursed his lips, thought for a moment, then took out a glass bottle from the Iron Ring and carefully collected the powder inside. He then labeled it with the inscription Cuijin City C Golden Wine Glass Inn C Incident S C Item No. 1. After collecting the powder, Richard stood up and looked towards the imagined position of Huaer, then shifted his gaze to the wooden window in the room. If Huaer realized after probing that the enemy was too strong to confront, its very likely he would have attempted to escape, and the closest exit would be the wooden window. Richard quickly walked to the window and checked it but didnt find any signs of damage. This means Huaer didnt try to escape. Or perhaps his attempt at escape failed. Before he could smash through the wooden window, he was stopped. After being intercepted, he fell here, the force was so great that it cracked part of the ground. Richard stepped back several paces from the window and looked at a cracked patch of ground near the statue. Then Huaer tried to stand up, but due to his injuries, or for some reason, he knelt forward. Richard glanced at the bloodstains on the ground and then his gaze fell back to the statue, At this time, his enemy should have either remained at the original spot casting spells, or walked over ah, probably walked over. Richard noticed the black powder on the ground near the statue, the same substance he had seen before, and speculated, So, he walked over, then released the spell. After turning Huaer into a statue, he left in the same way he appeared. Bending down, Richard collected the black powder from the ground into another glass bottle and labeled it Cuijin City C Golden Wine Glass Inn C Incident S C Item No. 2. Standing up, Richard looked around the entire inn and said out loud, If nothing unexpected happened, the battle lasted only a very short time, or perhaps didnt happen at all, which is why there is no obvious damage to the rooms decor. That being said, Huaers enemy must have been quite powerful, with an overwhelming advantage, at least of Official Wizard Level. Combining this with the information previously gathered from Gro, this being of at least Official Wizard Level was intentionally targeting White Stone Tower for retaliation. As a member of the White Stone Tower, Huaer naturally fell victim. However, what was the reason for the retaliation? How had White Stone Tower offended the other party? Richard mused to himself, walking over to the rooms wooden window, gently pushing it open to get some air and relax his mind, letting his thoughts wander. But just as he opened the window and his gaze swept over the scene outside, Richards muscles tensed all over. He saw a man in a black robe standing quietly on the other side of the street, atop a double-story shop, his eyes burning with oily green flames, quietly watching. In an instant, as their eyes met, the air seemed to freeze, and the tense atmosphere reached its peak without any need for brewing. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 136: The Complex Wizard World Chapter 137: Chapter 136: The Complex Wizard World Dark clouds veiled the moonlight, and a sudden cold wind blew from the head of the street. The air stirred, deepening the darkness of the night. It was a moonless, windy, late night. A wooden window, two people, four eyes, staring at each other. Staring. Staring. Staring for a long time. As Richard gazed at the eyes of the Black Robed Man outside the window, his muscles tensed, his bones trembled lightly, and power accumulated within his body, ready to respond to any situation at any moment. With a slight downward motion of his hands, unseen through the window, his left hand had already grasped the Crystal Skull, while his right hand clutched a White Jade Plate. Energy Elements surged from the Magic Origin, circulating within his body, preparing to unleash the most potent attack in the shortest time, with the fastest speed, to combat the enemy outside the window. Richard had a feeling that the Black Robed Man lurking outside might very well be the same person responsible for Huaers murder, specifically targeting White Stone Tower. And the opponents strength, it was possible, exceeded that of the Mysterious Wizard who had killed Gregory. With that in mind, even the utmost caution and full effort would not be an excess. Otherwise, it was very likely he would not even make it past a first encounter with the opponent. But why Why would the opponent appear here? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?Ϧ?.? According to criminal psychology on Earth, indeed, some criminals return to the scene after committing a crime or linger in the vicinity. The reasons for this are varied: First, to erase any latent clues that could reveal their identity, thus preventing pursuit. Second, by observing other peoples reactions to the crime, they gain a sense of satisfaction. Third, to follow the latest developments of the case and obtain firsthand information. Fourth, to use the scene as a trap, waiting for subsequent victims to appear. Which kind could the opponent be? If it were the fourth kind, things would be decidedly troublesome. From the opponents perspective, Richards own investigation into Huaers death could easily mark him as a member of White Stone Tower or at least related to it. With that in mind Continuing to keep eye contact with the Black Robed Man outside the window, Richard gripped the objects in his hands even tighter. But the Black Robe outside didnt move at all. After a long time, the Black Robed Man glanced over meaningfully and then twisted his figure, vanishing from sight. Richard was stunned and waited a good while without sensing any abnormality, then finally confirmed that the other party had left. But why had the opponent spared him? What did that meaningful glance before leaving represent? Appreciation? A warning? Mockery? Richard frowned, unable to fathom the answer. He was not a god, and even with intelligence, deducing certain things also required a great deal of information as a supporting premise. In the current situation, he could only spread his thoughts and make some bold conjectures. Could it be that, aside from seeking revenge on White Stone Tower, the other party had other plans? And if so, had White Stone Tower sensed this? If they had, how would they respond? The Wizard World certainly seems complex, Richard murmured to himself. He turned, preparing to leave this dangerous place. But before he left, another thought crossed his mind. Glancing out the window at the spot where the Black Robed Man had stood, he estimated the distance from his room and narrowed his eyes. He recited a Spell, with multiple Wind Light Spirit and Wind Force augmentations cast upon himself. With a thud, his foot stamped the ground, and he shot out of the wooden window like an arrow. After ricocheting off the wall outside, he leapt up high, swiftly approaching the rooftop of the two-story shop across the street. As his momentum waned and he began to fall, Richard was within half a meter of the shop. He then forcefully gripped the wall, producing a bang as his body flew upon the rooftop. After a few quick steps, he arrived at the spot where the Black Robed Man had been standing. Unsurprisingly, he found a black powder similar to what he had seen in Huaers room at that spot. So it was left by the other party, likely related to a corporeal dissipation, a form of Transformation Magic perhaps, but Im not certain of the principles behind the Spell, Richard spoke aloud. He collected the powder into a glass vial, affixed a label to it, and hurried back to the room where Huaer had died. After erasing all traces of his presence, Richard left quietly. He planned to wait for White Stone Towers arrival to see their reaction to Huaers death and observe what actions the Black Robed Man might take. In the blink of an eye, several days later, deep into the night. A large wooden boat in the center of Jade River moved like a floating island, causing all the smaller boats to give it a wide berth. On the deck, under bright lights, stood only two figures. One figure was clad in a Black Robe, showing an earnest face of over forty years and a stern expression. Without saying a word, he watched the water ahead, lost in thought. The other figure also wore a Black Robe. Much younger, under twenty, she had a somewhat pretty face and a cold demeanor, although she displayed respect in front of the other figure. Both stared at the water in front of them for a long while until the girl tilted her head slightly and said, Mr. Siv, in a few hours, when its the middle of the night, well be nearing Cuijin City. Hmm, replied Mr. Siv with a nod, speaking softly. I wonder how Huaer is doing. Huaer The girls eyes flickered, Mr. Siv, Huaer is your most satisfactory student. Having sent him to Cuijin City for so long, I believe he must have completed the task you assigned to him. Mr. Siv shook his head, Not necessarily. I have a premonition that the issue concerning White Stone Tower in Cuijin City wont be simple. Huaer might not be able to handle it. Frankly, Im pondering whether I should have dispatched him to investigate in advance. It would have been safer if I had conducted the investigation personally. Teacher, you worry too much, the girls eyes flickered again. I have faith in Huaers abilities. After all, even I am no match for him. Heh, Demi, are you still holding a grudge about last years incident? Of course not. Alright then. Well see Huaer once we arrive at Cuijin City and hope hes unharmed, Mr. Siv muttered to himself. Everything seemed normal with this recruitment mission; I hope it doesnt end with an accident. Otherwise, Id lose face in front of the others, especially Louis and Quinton. Demi, the girl, hesitated to respond for a moment, then inquired, By the way, Mr. Siv, since our boat has nearly completed the recruitment, do we still need to recruit those who are exempt from examination? Continue as planned, Mr. Siv said. After all, its the rule, established by the academy. Ah, I see. Mhm. The two ceased their conversation, with Mr. Siv continuing to gaze at the water ahead. Demi joined him, as though trying to pierce the darkness. In the distance, the night thickened, and faint cries of battle drifted over.